《THE GENERAL'S DISGRACED HEIR》


 Chapter 1: Chapter 1: TRUCK-KUNS VICTIM

    Inky ckness. A vise mped around Mark''s skull, squeezing out the edges of consciousness. A groan escaped his lips, a rusty hinge protesting its duty. His eyelids cracked open, battling against the heavy curtain of sleep. Stillness. Only an endless void of the deepest, darkest ember greeted his blurry vision.


    Then, a voice. Angelic, yet devoid of warmth, it echoed in the cavernous space within his mind. "[Conditions have been met]," it boomed, the pronunciation sharp and inhuman.


    "What the actual hell?" Mark thought, his mind a tangled mess. The voice continued, unfazed by his internal chaos. "[ss conversion has been applied: Ascendant]," it dered, a metallic echo following each word. A pause, then, "[Initiating host distribution...] [Unique Skill obtained... ''Eternal Gluttony'']..."


    Gluttony? What the hell was going on? A strangled cry, half question, half plea, ripped from Mark''s throat. "Who''s there?! Stop screwing with me!" His head throbbed, a rhythmic counterpoint to his rising panic. He needed to wake up, grab some goddamn painkillers.


    But his body refused to obey, a dead weight tethered to an unyielding bed.


    As if sensing his mounting panic, the voice dropped another bombshell. "[Bonus skill acquired... Mystic Skill: Celestial Wheel'']."


    Just as abruptly as it began, the voice vanished. Silence. Eerie, suffocating silence. With a surge of defiant energy, Mark forced his eyes open wider. The blurry void sharpened, revealing the familiar silhouette of a bed frame above him. Memories flooded back, a torrent of images culminating in the blinding sh of headlights and the sickening crunch of metal.


    "The van... I got hit by a van," he whispered, a tremor of fear running through him. "Am I in the hospital?" Panic wed at his throat. "My insurance card... expired! Shit, I gotta get out of here!" He strained against the invisible bonds holding him captive, his muscles screaming in protest.


    Nothing. Not even a twitch.


    "Did they turn me into a fucking quadriplegic?!" Despair settled in his chest like a lead weight. Then, a new thought struck him. "Since when are hospital beds this fancy?" He could clearly see the intricate design on the ceiling, impossible if he wasn''t t on his back. A cold dread snaked its way down his spine. This wasn''t a hospital room. This was something...


    else entirely.


    Mark forced a shaky breath through clenched teeth. "Alright, alright," he muttered, trying to calm the frantic pounding of his heart. "Chill the hell out, buddy. Figure out where you are first."


    The weight of his situation pressed down on him. Was he dead? Stuck in some bizarre afterlife purgatory? A whimper escaped his lips as his mind conjured images of his beloved video game collection and the meticulously painted figurines he''d spent years collecting. Gone. All of it.


    No family to inherit his nerdy treasures, just him and the vast, unsettling silence.


    Then, a whisper. A murmur that snagged on the edges of his awareness. Mark''s head snapped towards the sound, his muscles screaming in protest. There, in the dim corner of the room, a sight that defied logic materialized. "Cosy convention in the afterlife?" he mumbled, his voice raspy.


    Two figures stood bathed in a pool of muted light, their attire seemingly ripped straight from a high-ss maid cafe. The uniforms were a stark contrast of ck and white, the crisp white aprons highlighting the elegance of the long-sleeved ck dresses. Frilly detailing adorned the aprons, adding a touch of whimsy to the otherwise formal attire.


    The high-necked dresses hugged their figures before flowing into full skirts that danced just above their ankles. White stockings, a stark counterpoint to the dark fabric,pleted the ensemble.


    But the women themselves were as different as night and day. One possessed a voluptuous figure, her ample curves straining against the confines of the uniform. The other, in stark contrast, was a vision of delicate features and a slender frame. Both, however, shared the same perfectly polished air, like porcin dolls brought to life.


    Mark''s throat felt like sandpaper. Swallowing did little to ease the dryness as he gaped at the two women. Were they real? Had someone rigged some borate afterlife fantasy for him? Each one possessed a beauty that belonged on the cover of a magazine, their maid uniforms like a twisted dream. He needed to get a grip.


    Focusing on his hearing, a sliver of awareness returned. The maids were whispering, their voices barely above a murmur. "It''s karma, Vivian," the petite one hissed, her voiceced with satisfaction. "Karma for the General''s humiliation washing over that brat!" She sped her hands together, glee sparkling in her eyes.


    The voluptuous maid, seemingly the leader, hushed her instantly. "Quiet, you fool! Didn''t Head Maid warn us about walls having ears?" Her voice, a low purr, sent shivers down Mark''s spine despite his confusion. The petite maid flinched, her eyes darting nervously around the room. Then, theynded on him.


    For a heartbeat, the room held its breath. The petite maid''s eyes widened, her face draining of color as a shriek tore from her throat. "GHOST! GHOST!" she screamed, her voice high-pitched and frantic.


    Vivian jolted, fear recing her earlier smugness. Their screams echoed, bouncing off the opulent walls. A horrifying realization flickered in the voluptuous maid''s eyes before she bolted, disappearing through the grand double oak doors with a m.


    Mark, left in the wake of their panicked escape, felt a strange surge of strength. He pushed himself up to a sitting position, intending to calm the hyperventting maid. But as he shifted, his eyes caught a glimpse of his reflection in a full-body mirror across the room. The air left his lungs in a whoosh. Staring back at him was a face he didn''t recognize.


    A face that sent a chilling whisper through his mind: "Who the f**k is that?"

 Chapter 2: Chapter 2: TRIALS OF VALOR

    Mark couldn''t tear his gaze from the mirror. His reflectiony sprawled on a unique bed - ck and red sheets adorned the sumptuous mattress, framed by luxurious ck curtains tied at each corner. But the bed itself wasn''t the captivating element. It was the face staring back at him. A boy, with a body that seemed spun from gossamer, and a face that could be mistaken for a beautiful girl''s.


    Ash-white hair cascaded down his shoulders, framing eyes the colour of the twilight ocean. Surprise mirrored in those eyes, mirroring his own bewilderment. Before Mark could stammer out a single word, the grand oak doors burst open with a bang. Vivian, her face a mask of terror, scurried back into the room, followed by an old man with a shock of iron-grey hair.


    Her voice, shaky with fear, pointed at Mark. "Master David... he''s... he''s alive!" "Who the hell is David?" Mark thought, a bewildered echo of Vivian''s deration. The old man, d in a cloak the colour of moss, approached him with an unsettling stillness. His weathered face, thoughposed, seemed to crease further upon closer inspection.


    He reached out, a surprisingly strong hand gripping Mark''s shoulder. "Young Master," the old man spoke, his voice gravelly like stones rolling down a mountainside. "Please, lie down." He gently but firmly guided Mark back to the soft, inviting bed. Mark sank back, his mind reeling.


    The luxurious room, the bizarre women, the strange old man, and most importantly, the face in the mirror - none of it made any sense. A million questions bubbled up within him, threatening to erupt. He opened his mouth, ready to unleash the torrent, but a strange sense of exhaustion washed over him, urging him back into a confused silence.


    The old man''s gaze snapped towards the petite maid, who remained frozen in a tableau of terror. "Shay," he barked, his voice firm butced with concern. "Fetch the Lord now." Shay, jolted from her paralysis, let out a strangled gasp and a vigorous nod. Her legs, finally regaining some semnce of function, propelled her out of the room like a startled rabbit. Mark was a cauldron of questions.


    Who was this ''Lord''? What was going on in this bizarre, opulent room? A tidal wave of confusion threatened to drown him, but the old man''s next action cut through the chaos. He began to mutter words that flowed like an ancient, forgottennguage. The air crackled with a faint energy as Mark watched, mesmerized.


    Suddenly, a sphere of pure light materialized in the room, hovering effortlessly before them. His eyes threatened to bulge from their sockets. Magic! It was the only exnation. He wasn''t naive; he knew the difference between parlor tricks and genuine magic, and this... this was the real deal.


    "Young Master," the old man said, his voice surprisingly gentle, "please follow the light with your eyes." It took a moment for Mark to register that he was being addressed. He gave a hesitant nod, his mind still reeling. The orb of light began to drift, its path slow and deliberate. Mark''s eyes instinctively followed its ethereal dance, the room seeming to fade away at the periphery of his vision.


    Once the orb settled in the center of the room, it burst in a dazzling disy of tiny, twinkling lights that scattered and then winked out of existence. "Amazing," Mark whispered, the awe barely contained. "Pardon, Young Master?" the old man inquired, a hint of curiosity flickering in his eyes. "Uh... nothing," Mark stammered, desperately trying to regain hisposure.


    How could he be calm after witnessing such an incredible disy? The old man sighed, a deep rumble that seemed toe from the very floorboards. He retreated a few steps, his hand disappearing into the folds of his cloak as he cupped his chin in thought. Wrinkles etched themselves deeper on his weathered face, a testament to years spent pondering weighty matters.


    The silence stretched, thick and heavy, as Mark and the old man awaited the arrival of this mysterious ''Lord''. Vivian remained rooted by the door, a tremor running through her like a faulty chandelier. The old man, Mage Marvel, sighed at regr intervals, his brow furrowed in deep thought. "What is wrong with everyone in this room?" Mark thought, frustration gnawing at him.


    Why did Vivian call him David, and why the dramatics about him being alive? If he hadn''t just witnessed magic materialize at Mage Marvel''s fingertips, he would''ve written this entire situation off as a twisted prank. But David, Vivian, Shay... the names echoed in his mind, a chilling familiarity prickling his skin.


    Something wasn''t right, but before he could unravel the tangled thread of his thoughts, a wave of icy air swept through the room. It crawled down Mark''s spine and sent shivers erupting across his skin. A figure materialized in the center of the room, his arrival so sudden it defied logic. He exuded power and mystery, dressed in an borate dark Victorian-esque ensemble.


    A high-cored shirt and richly detailed waistcoat, adorned with intricate buttons, spoke of a refined taste. A long coat flowed dramatically around him, adding to his already imposing presence. His face, framed by a thick beard and a mane of dark hair, held an air of contemtion. Sharp, chiselled features hinted at a life filled with experience and an undeniable sense of power.


    Ice-blue eyes, cold and piercing, bore into Mark, seemingly trying to see straight into his soul. Before Mark could react, Vivian and Mage Marvel bowed low, their heads scraping the plush carpet. The Lord, as Mark gathered, turned his attention to the old man. "Have you confirmed any signs of possession, Mage Marvel?" he inquired, his voice a low rumble that somehowmanded attention.


    "Yes, my Lord," Mage Marvel replied, a hint of relief in his voice. "The boy... he lives." The revtion hung in the air like a bombshell. Vivian swayed, clutching at the wall for support, on the verge of fainting. "Hmm, interesting. Boy?


    " The Lord mused as he called out, still not turning around. It took several excruciating minutes before Mark realized he was the "boy" being addressed. "Yes?" he croaked out, his voice barely a whisper. The air in the room felt thick and suffocating under the Lord''s gaze. Without a word, the Lord issued a softmand.


    "Lift your shirt." Mark, feeling like prey under a predator''s scrutiny, wasted no time. He tossed the red sheets aside and obeyed. The Lord finally turned, his icy blue eyes scrutinizing Mark''s frail body with a predatory intensity. "Strange," he finallymented, his voice devoid of warmth. He turned back to Mage Marvel. "Take care of my son," hemanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    "And bring me a report to my office tomorrow." Without even a backward nce at Mark, the Lord vanished from the room as silently as he had appeared. Mage Marvel bowed deeply. "Of course, Lord Hilton," he confirmed, but the Lord was already gone. Left alone with the bewildered Mage Marvel, Mark couldn''t help but wonder: who was Lord Hilton?


    And more importantly, who was David, and was he, Mark, possibly connected to him? of course, he was, this were the names of the characters in the shitty novel ''Trials of Valor''.

 Chapter 3: Chapter 3: TRASH CHARACTER

    The bombshell had detonated, leaving Mark in a daze. He, a regr dude named Mark, was now David? David, the frail, Trash mob character from the shitty novel "Trials of Valor"? His head spun like a top, struggling to grasp this bizarre reality shift.


    Before he could even stammer a question, Mage Marvel cleared his throat. "Young Master," he began, his voice aforting rumble, "kindly excuse me. I must take my leave."There was a flicker of concern in the old man''s eyes, a stark contrast to the chilling pronouncements of Lord Hilton.


    "It is a blessing to have you among the living," Mage Marvel continued, cing a gentle hand on Mark''s (now David''s?) shoulder. "Fear not, Young Master. Rest and regain your strength. I will return in thete hours of the morning to check on you." He shot a pointed look at the still-pale Vivian.


    "Get the Young Master something to eat. He must be famished."With a swift nod, Mage Marvel vanished through the oak doors as silently as he had appeared. Vivian, finally breaking free from her silent paralysis, scurried behind the mage, her movements jerky and nervous. The weight of the situation, the implication of David''s "revival," pressed heavily upon her.


    Mark, or should he say David, sank back into the luxurious bed. His mind, still grappling with his fantastical predicament, clung to thest shred of normalcy ¨C hunger. The grumbling of his stomach, a familiar feeling from his old life, provided a much-needed anchor. Maybe, just maybe, a decent meal in this topsy-turvy world wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    Perhaps, with a full stomach and a clear head, he could unravel the mystery of his transformation.


    David, a sigh heavy with disbelief, rubbed his temples. "This is just... too much." His mind, overwhelmed, slowly started to settle. "Damit, why...?" he cursed under his breath.Don''t get him wrong, any self-respecting weeb would jump at the chance to be reincarnated into a world of swords and sorcery.


    But of course, fate had a cruel sense of humor. He just had to be David. Not some valiant knight or powerful mage, but David ¨C the town drunk. The guy whose mere presence made women clutch their pearls and men tighten their purses. A walking, breathing nuisance who spent his days pickled in ale and his nights terrorizing the good citizens of Aethelwarin.


    A reputation so tarnished it could rival a week-old fish.The worst part? David, the original David, was supposed to be dead. Assassinated in a drunken stupor, a knife in his heart ¨C a fitting end for a life so misspent. Except here he was, blinking in a luxurious bed, somehow inhabiting the same body.


    It made a twisted kind of sense. Mark, the original him, had died, and his consciousness hadtched onto this vacant shell. But hold on... Mage Marvel confirmed it wasn''t possession. They were all so certain this was David, the real David, miraculously back from the brink.A dizzying swirl of confusion churned in David''s head.


    Perhaps, just perhaps, their magic wasn''t sophisticated enough to differentiate between souls. It was a chilling thought, but the only exnation that fit. He was alive, sure, but at what cost? Living as David left a bitter taste in his mouth, a constant reminder of the wasted life he''d inherited.A flicker of memory sparked in the chaos.


    "The voice... earlier," he muttered, trying to grasp the fleeting thought. "Something about an Ascendant..."


    This couldn''t be real, could it? David swallowed hard, a strange certainty blooming in his chest. He spoke the word, a silentmand into the unknown: "Status."


    David''s breath hitched. In front of him, shimmering like a mirage in the desert heat, a window materialized. It wasn''t made of ss, but of swirling blue energy, its edges crackling with a faint electrical hum. Inside the window, lines of text scrolled, numbers blinked, and bars filled and depleted. It was the character menu ¨C the holy grail of any gamer, and David recognized it all too well.


    "Hell yeah!" he yelped, a genuine grin splitting his face for the first time since waking up in this bizarre situation.


    This wasn''t just some borate dream.


    Name: David De Gror


    Race: Human


    ss: Ascendant


    Skills: Eternal Gluttoney, Celestial wheel


    HP: 30/30


    MP: 5/5


    Stamina: 5/5


    Strength: 2


    Agility: 4


    Intelligence: 10


    charm: 70


    He scanned the bars ¨C health, mana, stamina.They were all worryingly low, reflecting David''s frail physical condition. But there were other stats too ¨C Strength, Agility, Intelligence. They were pathetically low, just as he''d expect from the notorious town drunk.

 Chapter 4: Chapter 4: VIVIAN

    4 Chapter 4: VIVIAN


    Vivian''s face contorted in a mask of terror. With a speed that belied her fear, she crumpled to the floor, bowing so low her forehead practically kissed the plush carpet. "Young Master, please, please," she stammered, her voice cracking with desperation. "Forgive my insolence!"


    David, startled by her sudden kowtow, blinked in disbelief. Shouldn''t he be the one seeking forgiveness? But rity, sharp and icy, washed over him. He was the General''s son ¨C a notorious lout who treated women like barflies and respected them even less. A bitter taste rose in his throat.


    Disgust curdled in his stomach. He never hit anyone, least of all an innocent woman! Taking a deep breath, he reached out and gently grasped Vivian''s shoulders, forcing her hesitant gaze to meet his. "There''s nothing to forgive," he said, his voice calm and surprisingly steady. "Come on, the food''s getting cold." Vivian hesitated, her eyes darting nervously at his unexpected kindness. Was this a trick? A prelude to another outburst?


    "Unless you want me to truly get upset," David added, a hint of amusement creeping into his voice. It wasn''t a chuckle, but it sent shivers down Vivian''s spine nheless. She slowly rose to her feet, ever the dutiful maid she led him to a luxurious chair with plush white cushions. As he settled in, he couldn''t help but steal a nce at the silver tray.


    Vivian couldn''t shake the feeling that a predator was eyeing his prey, albeit a polite one for the moment. Still, a deep, primal instinct urged her caution. This new David, with his gentle voice and unfamiliar restraint, was an enigma, and Vivian, for one, wasn''t sure she trusted him any further than she could throw him.


    Vivian lifted the silver tray''s lid, a plume of steam swirling upwards like a genie released from its bottle. The aroma that hit David''s face was a symphony for the senses ¨C roasted meat so sulent it could tempt a god, creamy mashed potatoes with a hint of dill, and a rich brown gravy that promised to be the epitome offort food.


    His stomach rumbled in agreement, urging him to abandon courtesy for hunger. Yet, despite the gnawing in his gut, David surprised them both. He didn''t gobble like a famished beast. With practiced ease, he selected a fork and knife from the ornate set beside the tray, his movements a stark contrast to the uncouth David everyone knew.


    He savoured the first bite. The steak, cooked a perfect medium-rare, melted in his mouth. The potatoes, a fluffy cloud studded with chunks of melt-in-your-mouth butter, were the perfect apaniment. Each mouthful was a revtion, proving that even in this bizarre situation, he hadn''t lost his appreciation for good food and proper table manners.


    Across from him, Vivian stood frozen, her eyes wide as a startled doe caught in headlights. The transformation of David, from the drunken lout she knew to thisposed gentleman, was too jarring toprehend. Tentatively, David pointed at the vacant chair opposite him. "Have a seat," he offered, his voice gentle.


    Vivian recoiled, sputtering a protest. "Young Master, I wouldn''t dare!" But something in his gaze, an unexpected warmth, held her captive. Doubting her own judgment, but unable to refuse, she sat, the plush cushion an unsettling contrast to the tremor in her legs.


    "Can I know your name?" David asked, surprising her further. Why would the master inquire about a mere maid''s name?


    Vivian''s voice trembled. "This maid at your service is called Vivian."


    David smiled, a genuine expression that lit up his face. "Vivian," he repeated, letting the name roll off his tongue. "Such a beautiful name."


    Vivian blushed. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined the notorious David calling her name, let alone finding it beautiful. It was enough to make her head spin.


    "Do you know where we are?" David, pulling her back, asked.


    "Young Master, don''t you know where we are?" she asked cautiously, unable to fathom the situation.


    David shook his head, a carefree smile ying on his lips. "Nope."


    ''Did he perhaps lose his memories?'' she wondered, a sliver of hope flickering within her.


    "Young Master," she began, her voice barely above a whisper, "we are in the main residence of the De Gor estate."


    Just as David contemted the possibility of actually being in the world of "Trials of Valor," he finished thest bite of meat. He noticed Vivian''s difort, her body tense and coiled.


    An unexpected urge welled up within him, a strange desire to appease this nervous maid. "Can you bend your head down for a second?" he requested.


    Vivian''s entire body jolted. Was this a prelude to punishment? Tears welled up in her eyes, but she bowed her head without question. ''Goddess, please don''t let him strike me,'' she prayed silently.


    But instead of a p, a surprisingly gentle touch ruffled her ember hair. It was a gesture of..fort?


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to be afraid of me anymore," David soothed, his words hanging heavy in the air.


    ''Anymore?'' Vivian''s mind buzzed with confusion. What did that even mean?


    She hesitantly lifted her head, her eyes wide with surprise. The fear seemed to have drained from them, reced by a glimmer of curiosity. "I''m all done," David dered. "You can go back to your duties."


    It was as if the angels themselves had spoken. Vivian practically flew to the tray, her hands shaking as she collected the empty dishes. As she hurried out of the room, a single thought echoed in her mind: This new David, this enigma with gentle touches and kind words, was a mystery she could not unravel.

 Chapter 5: Chapter 5: ELDERS CONCLAVE

    The corridor stretched on forever, a yawning maw of dark stone. Grotesque gargoyles leered down from the vaulted ceiling, their grotesque forms a stark contrast to the intricate floral patterns etched into the stonework. Warm light shimmered fromnterns spaced like lonely stars, barely piercing the suffocating darkness that clung to the ancient walls. "Gods," muttered Gareth, the night guard.


    "Another bloody night shift." His voice echoed in the oppressive silence, a lonely murmur swallowed by the vastness of the castle. He slumped against the cold stone, spear held loosely in his hand. Sleep, a siren song in a sea of boredom, tugged at his eyelids. Suddenly, he snapped to attention. A faint sound, a whisper of footsteps, cut through the oppressive silence.


    His heart hammered in his chest as a figure emerged from the gloom. It was Lord Hilton, his raven hair pulled back in a tight ponytail, his face etched with worry. d in rich ck garments, he exuded an aura of power that made the meagre guard feel like a gnat in the face of a hurricane. Gareth rose with a snap, saluting smartly. Lord Hilton walked by, his face a mask of brooding contemtion.


    He didn''t even acknowledge the guard''s presence, let alone return the salute. It was as if Gareth were invisible, a mere speck unworthy of the Lord''s notice.


    A tremor of fear snaked down Gareth''s spine as he let out a ragged sigh, silently thanking the Goddess for his narrow escape.He''d been caught napping on the job before, and the memory of hismanding officer''s icy fury sent a fresh wave of terror washing over him.


    The repercussions, a brutal cocktail of public humiliation and potentially worse, were a constant threat hanging over his head, a chilling reminder of the precariousness of his position. He straightened his back, eyes darting nervously down the corridor, the silence now amplifying every rustle and creak that echoed through the vast space. Impatience gnawed at Lord Hilton like a starved beast.


    He paced, each polished boot-fall a sharp counterpoint to the oppressive silence of the corridor. Finally reaching a double door of imposing stone, its surface etched with a symbol of two winged warriors grasping a sword. His brisk steps faltered, reced by a deep breath as he dispelled the fog of his thoughts.


    With a touch, the massive doors parted as effortlessly as if they were mere silk curtains. The sight that greeted him was familiar, yet held a weight that never failed to press upon him ¨C the Advisory Council Chambers. Darkness pooled in the vast chamber, broken only by the soft glow ofnterns strategically ced on the periphery.


    Here and there, figures stirred, murmurs rising like wisps of smoke before dissipating into the stagnant air. As the single set of heavy boots resonated across the gstone floor, the murmurs vanished, reced by a tense silence. Heads snapped up, eyes tracking Lord Hilton''s measured stride as he made his way towards the raised tform.


    A throne, its towering backrest a testament to ancient craftsmanship, dominated the tform. Intricate carvings depicting scenes of conquest and power adorned its surface, each a silent reminder of the lineage and authority it embodied. Lord Hilton settled onto the throne, the cold stone a stark contrast to the simmering might that burned within him.


    A long, heavy silence stretched, punctuated only by the nervous fidgeting of the Council members below. Finally, his voice cut through the oppressive air, a low rumble that echoed with power and a hint of barely contained dark aura. "Begin," hemanded, the single word a storm cloud gathering on the horizon. A voice, slick with piety, broke the tense silence.


    "My Lord," it rasped, "it is indeed a blessing from the Goddess that Young Master David still draws breath!"Elder Maison, his face shrouded in shadow, bowed deeply, his words dripping with a false reverence that sent a shiver down some spines. Another figure, shrouded in darkness, sneered. "Elder Maison," he spat, "The importance here lies not in that brat''s continued existence!


    Someone dared raise a hand against your son, Lord Hilton. A tant challenge to the De Gor name, to your very authority!" The chamber buzzed with murmurs of agreement. The audacity of the assassins had clearly struck a nerve. "An iron fist, my Lord!" a third figure urged, his voice ringing with righteous fury.


    "We must retaliate with such force that it sends shivers down the spines of all who dare plot against our family!" A chorus of voices echoed the sentiment. "How dare theymit such an act!" they roared, their outrage palpable. A council member, his face etched with cunning, stepped forward. "With your permission, Lord Hilton," he rasped, bowing low, "allow me to gather our best shadows.


    They will unearth the culprits and bring them to swift justice." Lord Hilton''s gaze met his, a flicker of something akin to amusement dancing in his cold blue eyes. "Elder Scrolls," he drawled, his voiceced with a hint of disdain, "that would be... unnecessary." Elder Scrolls'' brow furrowed. He opened his mouth to protest, but Lord Hilton cut him off with a sharp gesture.


    "David," the Lord spat, the word dripping with contempt, "is not worth the effort. A weakling, a stain on the De Gor name. Let him fade into obscurity." He paused, a predator circling its prey. "Strength, gentlemen," he continued, his voice rising in power, "strength is the cornerstone of dominance. Without it, what fear can we inspire?


    What respect can wemand?" Lord Hilton scanned the faces around him, his gaze lingering on each council member in turn. A shiver ran down some spines, a subtle reminder of the power he wielded. "The hidden organization that gues thisnd," he continued, his voice low and dangerous, "will be dealt with in due time.


    But not over the life of a wastrel son." He acknowledged Elder Scrolls'' unspoken question with a curt nod. He wasn''t foolish, he understood the concerns. But Lord Hilton had his priorities, and a weak son wasn''t one of them. "Any news on the wellbeing of the Archon of Warfare?" he finally asked, his voice shifting gears, a hint of urgency creeping into his tone.


    The assassination attempt was a distraction, but the real game was far from over.

 Chapter 6: Chaper 6: SKILLS

    Stretched out on the luxurious bed ¨C a stark contrast to the lousy and deted one of his past life ¨C David stared at the ceiling. Sleep, for once, remained elusive. But instead of frustration, a thrill coursed through him.


    Above him, unseen by prying eyes, shimmered the status window ¨C a glowing blue portal to his new reality. This wasn''t some fever dream; it was real. With a silentmand, he brought it back into focus, the familiar crackle of energy aforting hum in the quiet of the night.This time, however, he wasn''t scanning stats or marvelling at his new identity. He was locked on a specific section ¨C skills.


    A wry smile touched his lips. Unlike the David of the novel, this one came equipped with a bonus package ¨C two unique skills. The first one was titled "[Eternal Gluttony]". The name alone sent a shiver down his spine. "A Feast for the Devourer," the description read, adding to the unsettling air. Intrigued yet apprehensive, he delved deeper, his breath catching as the skill''s abilities unfolded.


    Three sections stared back at him: Spoils, Soul Shards, and Soul Forge Domination. David''s mind raced. This wasn''t just the ability to eat a lot. This was something far more potent, something that hinted at dark powers and a hidden potential within him. A disquiet settled in his stomach, a strange mix of fear and fascination.


    This new life, it seemed, was going to be a lot moreplex than he initially thought.


    David''s gaze scanned the first ability under "[Eternal Gluttony]":


    "[50% Chance of Spoils: There''s a high probability you''ll snatch a vanquished enemy''s prized skills and techniques, adding them to your ever-growing arsenal.]" His jaw dropped. This was ridiculous! Overpowered, even.


    Though, a wry thought flickered through his mind, "Maybe that''s not such a bad thing in a world like this." The better the skill he yoinked, the better his chances of staying alive in this crazy new reality.


    His eyes darted to the next ability: "[10% Chance of a Soul Shard: Rarely, you might snatch a fragment of your opponent''s very soul, granting you points to level your status.]" "Whoa, that''s actually pretty sweet!" he blurted out, a genuine sense of excitement bubbling within him.


    But then, his gaze fell upon thest ability, and his eyes practically bugged out of his head. "[The Soulforge (0.5% Chance): An incredibly rare urrence, but with a sliver of fortune, you might achieve Soulforge domination. This allows you to bind the very essence of your vanquished foe, forcing their soul to fight alongside you.]"


    David gaped, his mind struggling to process the sheer power this ability held. Imagine! Turning your enemies into unwilling teammates? He could take down a freaking dragon if he managed to pull that off, even a weakened one! A devious grin stretched across his face. But a flicker of doubt yed across his newfound confidence


    . Would it be that simple, a guaranteed win just because hended the final blow? He wasn''t sure, but one thing was for certain - the Soulforge, if used correctly, could be a game-changer. The key, it seemed,y in exploiting the right opportunity, a weakened foe, a well-ced strike ¨C a gamble, yes, but with a potential payoff that was simply too good to ignore.


    The thrill of the unknown sent a jolt of adrenaline through him.


    This new life, with its bizarre twists and overpowered abilities, was starting to feel less like a curse and more like a twisted adventure waiting to unfold.


    Curiosity burning a hole in his mind, David''s eyes darted to the next skill: "[Celestial Wheel]." The name itself resonated with an air of mystery, like the spinning gears of fate. He dove into the description, "[Eye of the Fallen God: This mystic eye technique, whispered to be a legacy of a fallen ethos deity, grants you unparalleled perception.]"


    The words hit him like a physical blow. David sank back onto the plush bed, his mouth agape in disbelief. "No way," he choked out, his voice a mere whisper. This wasn''t just some run-of-the-mill skill; it was a legendary power passed down from a forgotten god, one he had never read in the ''Trial of Valor''.


    He devoured the abilities section with a fervor bordering on desperation, afraid he might faint from the sheer awesomeness of it all. The first ability, "[Vision Unbound]," promised to reveal the invisible flow of mana, allowing him to see his opponent''s attacksing a mile away. Next came "[rity]," which transformed even the most blur-inducing speed into a clear, slow-motion dance.


    He could anticipate strikes before they were evenunched, react with lightning reflexes that would leave his enemies bewildered.


    But "[Predict]" was the real show-stopper. It wasn''t just about predicting; it was about peering into their very soul, understanding their fighting spirit in its raw, unfiltered state. This wasn''t mere foresight ¨C it was amunion, a glimpse into the deepest well of their being. David felt a shiver crawl up his spine.


    This wasn''t just a skill; it was a weapon that could dissect his opponents before they even knew they were fighting.


    And then there was "[Evolving Intuition]." A tiny 2% chance, but the potential it held was staggering. With every fight, every sh of steel and surge of magic, he had the chance to develop an uncanny understanding of his opponent''s very essence. It wasn''t just learning their style; it was absorbing it, bing one with it.


    The more he fought, the more he evolved, transforming into a whirlwind of honed reflexes and unmatched intuition.


    David let out a shaky breath, his heart hammering a frantic rhythm against his ribs. This wasn''t just a second chance; it was a cheat code, a power-up that defied all logic. This new life, filled with the whispers of dead gods and the promise of limitless evolution, was starting to feel less like a drunken stupor and more like a legend in the making.


    A legend fueled by forbidden knowledge and the very essence ofbat itself.


    David mbered out of the luxurious bed, the plush silk sheets an absurd contrast to the straw pallets of his previous life. His tunic hung loosely on his slender frame. But frailty? Not anymore.


    A feral grin split his face as the moonlight, a silver de through the curtains, illuminated the room. "This," he rasped, his voice raw with excitement, "This is f*cking awesome!"


    Being reborn as the notorious drunkard, David De Gor, could have been a nightmare. He''d pictured a life of hangovers, scorn, and the stench of cheap ale. But fate, it seemed, had a twisted sense of humour. The skills he''d woken up with ¨C Eternal Gluttony and the Celestial Wheel ¨C were a game-changer.


    He pushed back his long white hair, the moonlight glinting off silver strands. Here he was, a former street urchin with the fighting prowess of a seasoned MMA fighter, gifted with otherworldly abilities. The path to bing a legend was wide open just like David''s father, the great General of the Srian Empire, the Dragon yer and the Conqueror of the West.


    But a shadow of doubt flickered across his triumphant grin. The memory of the novel, the main volume, sent a shiver down his spine. The events leading to the cataclysmic Cascade ¨C a world-ending disaster ¨C were etched in his mind.


    If he truly wanted to have the influence of a king, to live in raw debauchery, to carve his own destiny, then he had to deviate from the script. He had to rewrite the story. And one pivotal character loomedrge in his mind: the Archon of Warfare.


    A n, audacious and risky, began to take shape. A n that could rewrite fate itself, and maybe, just maybe, secure him his own glorious harem throne. The night thrummed with possibilities, and a darkughter, devoid of the drunken stupor of old David, echoed through the opulent chamber. David, the reborn, the strategist, the one who would defy destiny, had arrived.

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7: MEETING SHAY

    David stretched, his back popping in satisfaction. Time for bed. He reached out with his mind, ready to m the glowing blue status window shut. But a nagging itch snagged his attention. Something lurked beneath the familiar disy, a faint flicker of code that seemed to buzz with hidden potential.


    Intrigued, David focused his will. The window hummed and expanded, revealing a new section. Lines of text materialized, sending a jolt of icy goosebumps crawling down his spine. This wasn''t just a second chance at life; this felt like a cheat code straight out of a deity''s ybook.


    Here, in ''Trials of Valor'', he might just be a god himself.But before a celebratory war cry could escape his lips, a wall materialized. Three gleaming icons, each emzoned with a miniature lock, barred ess to a sectionbelled "Stars," another marked "Inventory," and a final one simply titled "Shop." A frustrated huff escaped David''s lips.


    "Dimension points required," the text below each lock taunted. He scanned further, seeking clues on how to acquire these mysterious points. "How the hell do I even get those?"A sigh escaped him, the weight of the unknown pressing down. But just as despair threatened to settle, a new pop-up materialized with a shimmering symbol resembling an envelope.


    Curiosity reignited, David focused his mind, and the message unfurled. Three stark words stared back: "Tower of Adversity." Below, a description borated: "Face the unknown and receive Dimension Points."His eyes widened. A training ground, then? A ce to hone his skills and earn his way to unlocking these hidden features. A slow grin spread across his face.


    "Alright, Tower of Adversity," he murmured, a hint of challengecing his voice. "Let''s see what you''ve got." With that, he closed the window, the new information swirling in his mind. Sleep, for now, held a new purpose.


    Tomorrow, he wouldn''t just be learning to survive in this bizarre world; he''d be strategizing his ascent, his rise to power, armed with newfound knowledge and a hunger to unlock the full potential of his extraordinary existence.****The morning sun, a brazen tyrant, zed down from its celestial throne. Yet, for a young maid named Shay, it cast no warmth, only an ominous re.


    Bags, heavy with a night of fitful sleep, marred her usually bright eyes. Her auburn hair, meticulously braided earlier, felt heavy and tangled, mirroring the disarray within her.Fear, a cold serpent, coiled tightly in her gut. Each step towards Young Master David''s room echoed with a death knell in her ears.


    Yesterday''s careless gossip, whispered amongst colleagues, now threatened to undo her entire existence. The head maid had assigned her the morning duties, a supposed honour that now felt like a cruel joke. Shay longed to burrow into the earth, to vanish before her misstep could be discovered. A choked sob escaped Shay''s lips as she whispered, "Sister, please forgive me.


    I don''t want to die." Reaching her destination, a double oak door loomed before her. She took a deep, shaky breath, picturing her own name etched on a tombstone, a final testament to her youthful mistake. With a pounding heart and a silent prayer, she pushed open the doors. Maybe, just maybe, Young Master David hadn''t overheard her foolish words.


    Maybe, just maybe, she wouldn''t face the wrath of a notoriously vtile man. But hope, a fragile butterfly, fluttered weakly against the relentless tide of fear. Today, for Shay, was a gamble ¨C a gamble with her very life.Sunlight, a defiant spear, pierced through the previously darkened chamber as Shay pushed open the heavy oak doors. It was an anomaly.


    Young Master David was notorious for his aversion to morning light, preferring his chambers to be shrouded in perpetual twilight.A frown creased Shay''s brow as she scanned the room. The bed, usually a rumpled battlefield of discarded sheets and pillows,y pristine, a stark contrast to its usual unkempt state. A sliver of unease wormed its way into her chest.


    Where was the young master?Then, a gust of wind, yful yet unexpected, ruffled her hair. Her eyes darted towards the balcony, drawn by the rhythmic thud of flesh against stone. There, bathed in the morning sun''s unforgiving re, stood David. But this wasn''t the same frail, dissolute young master she knew.


    Here, a testament to sheer willpower, was a warrior in the making.Shay''s jaw ckened as she witnessed David, his body far from robust, engaged in a gruelling set of push-ups. Sweat, like a glistening sheen, coated his chest, testament to the intensity of his exercise.


    It was a bizarre sight ¨C the notorious drunk, the near-dead from the previous day''s incident, pushing himself to his physical limit.A flicker of recognition dawned on Shay. This wasn''t just some random exertion. It was a ritual, a desperate grasp at a familiar habit from his former life.


    This was Mark, the unknown entity lurking beneath the drunken facade, attempting to reim a sliver of his lost strength, a shield against the harsh realities of this new world.Their eyes met, David''s burning with a newfound focus, Shay''s wide with astonishment. This was a turning point, a moment etched in memory. Thezy, brooding young master was gone.


    In his ce stood a David determined to fight, a David she didn''t recognize.David straightened, muscles protesting with a wee ache. He grabbed a towel from the linen closet, a luxury absent in his previous life, and strode towards the frozen maid.


    Sunlight, an unwee intruder, streamed through the newly opened balcony doors, illuminating Shay''s wide-eyed stare."Morning," David greeted, his voice surprisingly mild. "Can I help you with something?"Shay remained rooted in ce, a statue sculpted from fear. Here he stood, chest bare and glistening with sweat, the evidence of his grueling workout.


    His blue eyes, devoid of the usual drunken stupor, held a disconcerting focus. Panic wed at her throat. Of course, the young master knew the maids came in the morning. But his direct question, free of his usual sneers or drunken ramblings, was unsettling."Hello? Are you alright?" David called again, his concern genuine. A sliver of sympathy pierced through the fear gripping Shay.


    "Aren''t you the maid from yesterday?"The question shattered the dam of herposure. In a rush, Shay crumpled to her knees, tears spilling down her cheeks. The gravity of her situation, the careless gossip overheard, weighed heavily on her. "Please, Young Master, spare me!" she pleaded, her voice thick with terror. David stared, bewildered. The fear in her eyes was palpable, but it wasn''t fear of him.


    It was a deeper, more primal fear, a fear fueled by a misunderstanding.This wasn''t the anticipated confrontation David had braced himself for. Confusion furrowed his brow. This shy, trembling girl was far from the troublemaker he''d pictured. It seemed his reputation, a venomous serpent he was slowly shedding, had preceded him.


    This was a new twist, and David, intrigued by the sudden turn of events, couldn''t help but deviously grin.

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8: ONLY IF YOU DO A SMALL FAVOR

    A strangled sob escaped Shay''s lips as she pleaded. "Please, Young Master, don''t take my life! I have a little sister, waiting for me back home. Don''t let me be another ghost in these halls." Her voice, raw with terror, resonated in the sun-drenched room, a stark contrast to the rhythmic thump of David''s recent workout. David watched her, the confusion knotting his brow tightening.


    This wasn''t the reaction he''d expected. He needed to quell the storm brewing in this petite maid. With a gentle firmness that surprised even him, he broke the rhythm of her sobs. "Can you stand up, please?" His voicecked the usual venom, reced with an unexpected concern. Fear, cold and heavy, pulsed through Shay''s veins.


    The Master''smand, whispered though it was, reverberated like a thunderp. Yet, a sliver of something else flickered within it ¨C a flicker that wasn''t malice. Slowly, she rose to her trembling feet, keeping her eyes fixed on the plush red carpet, unable to meet his gaze.


    David reached out, his touch surprisingly light as he brushed his fingers against her shoulder, guiding her towards the cool stone wall. A shiver ran down Shay''s spine at the unexpected contact, her senses hypersensitive. He leaned closer, the warmth of his breath dancing across her earlobe as he spoke in a low, husky voice.


    "You know," he murmured, "I''m willing to let yesterday''s whispers fade with the morning mist." His words,ced with a hint of amusement, sent a jolt through her. But then, a further surprise ¨C a barely-there thread of energy, a silver tendril that brushed against her aura. What in the world¡­? David continued, unaware of the internal explosion of confusion he''d caused.


    "Only," he added, his voice dropping to a seductive whisper, the warmth of his breath now a teasing caress against her neck, "if you do a small favour for me in return." Shay''s mind reeled. This wasn''t the drunken lout of her nightmares. This man, with his focused blue eyes and a hint of something dangerous lurking beneath the surface, was an enigma.


    And here she was, a mere maid, caught in the web of his intrigue. His touch, though unintentional, sent a spark through her, a sensation both terrifying and strangely¡­ exciting. The previous David, who resented women, recoiling from female contact like a vampire from sunlight ¨C had changedpletely.


    He,(Mark), couldn''t exin the pull he felt towards this trembling maid, a stark contrast to the jaded cynicism he usually projected. This was uncharted territory, a game of unspoken desires and a misunderstanding that could unravel in a heartbeat. "Okay," David murmured, his voice a low rumble that sent shivers down Shay''s spine. The helplessness in her trembling form was impossible to ignore.


    Trapped, she could only nod slowly, a silent promise devoid of choice. Was she to be a spy, an unwitting pawn sacrificed in some De Gor family game? A storm of paranoid questions brewed in her mind, threatening to drown her in their dark current. But before the anxieties could fully take root, a strangled moan escaped her lips. A wet sensation, impossibly pleasurable, bloomed on her earlobe.


    David''s arms, strong and unexpectedly warm, encircled her small waist, pulling her flush against his bare chest. The sensation sent a jolt through Shay, her senses sharpening to a dangerous peak. Was this the same young master, the one rumoured to be perpetually drunk and dismissive? Confusion swirled within her, a dizzying vortex. He used her disarray to his advantage.


    David''s mouth trailed down her neck, his lips leaving a trail of heat that sparked a shiver down her spine. His touch was deliberate, almost predatory as his fingers grazed the sensitive skin of her back. Shay''s breath hitched, a hot, unfamiliar pressure building in her chest. This was something new, something she couldn''t exin.


    David, one arm now possessively around her waist, lifted her chin with a single finger. Their eyes met, his blue gaze holding a depth she hadn''t noticed before. "You have gorgeous eyes," he murmured, his voice husky and seductive. Shay''s breath caught in her throat. "Shay, wasn''t it?" he continued, his voice dropping to a tantalizing whisper as he leaned in, his nose a mere breath away from hers.


    "You smell incredible." Thepliment, delivered with such maic intensity, sent a wave of heat rushing through Shay. A blush, vivid crimson, bloomed across her cheeks. Just as David was about to close the distance, a jarring knock on the double doors shattered the charged atmosphere. "Great," David muttered under his breath, his frustration evident as he reluctantly released Shay.


    "Yes,e in," he called out to the unknown visitor, his voice tinged with annoyance. The interruption, abrupt and unwee, left a void where the growing tension had been. Shay, still reeling from the unexpected intimacy, struggled topose herself. Her heart pounded a frantic rhythm against her ribs, and the memory of David''s touch lingered on her skin beneath her uniform, a ghost of a caress.


    This wasn''t the way things were supposed to be. The notorious David De Gor, supposedly averse to female contact, had awakened something within her ¨C a confusing mix of fear and a strange, exhrating thrill. As the intruder entered the room, a storm of emotions brewed within Shay, and the future, as uncertain as ever, held the promise of both danger and something undeniably exciting.


    The heavy oak doors creaked open, revealing a stark contrast to the trembling Shay. In their ce stood a vision ofposure ¨C Katrina, the head maid. Her blonde hair, meticulously braided in an intricate design, framed a face seasoned by experience. Unlike the youthful exuberance of the other maids, Katrina exuded an aura of quiet authority.


    She dipped into a graceful curtsy, a hint of a knowing smile ying on her lips. Rumours, like dust motes in a sunbeam, had reached her ears ¨C whispers from Vivian about the young master''s discovery and Shay teetering on the edge of abuse. Katrina wouldn''t lose a good staff member under her watch, not without a fight.


    "Good morning, Young Master," she greeted, her voice a soothing melody that resonated with hidden strength. David, intrigued by this unexpected visitor, raised an eyebrow. This maid was a goddam bonafide milf. "Good morning to you as well," he replied, a flicker of amusement dancing in his blue eyes.


    "And you are...?" Katrina couldn''t help but wonder if the near-death experience had scrambled the young master''s mind. "I am Katrina, the head maid, at your service, young master," she rified, her voice firm yet respectful. Sensing Shay''s frozen state, Katrina''s eyes darted towards the girl, a silent understanding passing between them.


    "Shay," she stated, her words firm but gentle, "I''ll take it from here. Go help the others with their duties." Shay, jolted from her stupor, nodded numbly and shuffled towards the door, stealing onest nce at the young master. An invisible thread seemed to connect them, a secret shared through the unexpected encounter. David watched her go, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "It''s alright," he reassured, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Just go. And remember our agreement," wink. Katrina''s brow furrowed. Agreement? Had she stepped in toote?


    Was Shay a pawn in some game she was unaware of? As she exited the room, a storm of questions brewed within her. One thing was certain: the once-drunken lout of a young master was shrouded in a veil of intrigue, and the future, fraught with the whispers of danger and possibility, had just begun to unfold.

 Chapter 9: Chapter 9: A MASTERS LIFE

    A steaming bath, a fragrant concoction of herbs and flowers, awaited David. Katrina, the picture of efficiency, had anticipated his needs. Shedding his sweaty clothes, a touch of luxury unknown in his previous life, David submerged himself with a satisfied sigh. This, he mused, was the life of a noble, a life he was quickly beginning to enjoy.


    Katrina reappeared, bearing a two-piece ensemble of ck and red. Victorian in style, it screamed power and refinement. As she expertly dressed him, nimble fingers gliding over his bare skin, David felt a thrill, not entirely unpleasant. He stood ramrod straight, a statuee alive under her ministrations, feeling her every touch that led to a small tent forming beneath his pants.


    Katrina schooled her expression into professional neutrality after seeing a bulge on the young master''s pants. The young master, she knew, would never consider her as anything but a servant, and she wouldn''t allow herself to dwell on such foolish notions. A final flourish ¨C a flick of the wrist, a tuck of the shirttail ¨C and Katrina stepped back.


    David strode to the mirror, surprised by the transformation. The man staring back was undeniably handsome, the dark clothes entuating his small frame and the sharp lines of his jaw. Now he understood the "charm" stat on his stat window. "Ready, Young Master?" inquired Katrina, her voice ever-so-slightly softer than before. David, feeling a flicker of amusement at the title, surprised her further.


    "After you," he said, gesturing towards the door. The head maid blinked, a flicker of astonishment crossing her face. In all her years, the young master had never disyed such courtesy. A silent understanding passed between them. With a subtle nod, Katrina led the way, her steps measured, David intending to enjoy the view from behind.


    Even if Katrina''s voluptuous body was hidden by her maid uniform, David could clearly make out the shape of her protruding ass, relishing the view as they walked towards the family dining room. Cool air, a wee contrast to the steamy bath, ruffled David''s unbound white hair as he strode through the echoing halls.


    Lost in thought, he reyed the life of the fictional David, a life he now inhabited. For his ns to take flight, he needed to rebuild his reputation in the eyes of his father. It wouldn''t be easy. General De Gor, the Srian Empire''s war hero, valued strength above all else. Yet, within this masqueradey an opportunity.


    What better way, than to find the assassin who attempted to take David''s life and prove his own will, his hunger for martial prowess, than by ying the part of an avenger seeking justice with an iron hand. A heavy, double oak door, emzoned with a sword held aloft by winged warriors, creaked open under Katrina''s touch.


    "We have arrived, Young Master," she announced, her voice echoing slightly in the vast space. "Please, take a seat. Your breakfast will be served shortly." With a silent bow, she glided from the room, leaving David alone. David blinked away thest tendrils of his internal debate, his gaze finally focusing on the room before him. Opulence wasn''t just a word here, it was a symphony.


    Golden light from the magnificent chandeliers rained down, reflecting off a polished wooden table that stretched across the room like a gleaming brown river. Fine china blushed under the light, glittering alongside polished silver and crystal that held the glint of captured rainbows. The air itself seemed to whisper of wealth.


    Plush chairs, upholstered in a tapestry woven with scenes of battles and victories, beckoned like thrones. Every detail, from the intricate carvings on the table legs to the way the heavy drapes whispered secrets in the gentle breeze, whispered of craftsmanship and a taste for the finer things. Even the walls boasted.


    Lavishly framed mirrors doubled the opulence, reflecting the chandelier''s brilliance. Paintings of stoic ancestors and epic battles adorned the space, their gilded frames echoing the warm tones of the room. Elegant cabs in the corner disyed treasures ¨C porcin with a whisper of the Orient, glinting silver heirlooms, and the asional curio with an air of forbidden knowledge.


    This wasn''t just a room, it was a statement. A deration of power, of wealth, and perhaps, of a slightly excessive fondness for crystal. David perched on the edge of the luxurious chair, his excitement a caged bird fluttering against his ribs. Breakfast in his old life was a bowl of lukewarm gruel, a far cry from the feast promised before him.


    His gaze danced over the fine china and gleaming silverware, a stark contrast to the chipped mugs and dented spoons he''d grown ustomed to. A small smile yed on his lips ¨C being the master wasn''t all bad. Meanwhile, a symphony of clinking porcin and feather-light steps echoed through a different room. Vivian, her youthful figure swaying gracefully, dusted a collection of crystal vases.


    Her mind, however, was far from the task at hand. David''s fleetingpliment, his unexpected gentleness, it all swirled like a potent potion in her heart. But was it real? Could the notoriously aloof master truly find her name beautiful? Or was it just a cruel trick, a fleeting whim of a privileged lord? Just as doubt began to solidify, a voice broke the silence.


    Meissy, a fellow maid with hair the colour of burnished chestnut, peeked around the corner. "Vivian, there you are! I''ve been searching everywhere for you." Vivian turned, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. "Meissy, is everything alright?" she inquired, noticing the urgency in her friend''s eyes.


    "Are you well after serving the young master yesterday?" Meissy pressed, her voice a conspiratorial whisper. Vivian rolled her eyes, a hint of amusement slipping through her carefully constructed facade. "I am fine, as you can see," she replied, expertly maneuvering around a particrly ornate vase. "Why all the urgency?" Meissy, ever the gossip hound, paused for dramatic effect.


    "Oh," she began, "clumsy me, I almost forgot! Gareth, you know, the guard? He''s been looking for you." A grimace briefly contorted Vivian''s features, though she quickly smoothed it over. "Gareth," she echoed, feigning indifference. "Right, well, thank you for letting me know, Meissy." But Meissy wasn''t about to give up so easily. Her curiosity burned brighter than the morning sun.


    "So," she pressed, leaning in closer, "tell me everything! Did the young master¡­ well¡­ mistreat you?" Vivian sighed, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. How to answer without revealing too much about the master''s confusing change in demeanor? This, she realized with amusement, was a whole new challenge in the game of being a maid.

 Chapter 10: Chapter 10: SUMMONED BY THE EARL

    David perched on the edge of the plush chair, his anticipation a tangible presence in the opulent dining room. The air itself seemed to hum with an invisible current of excitement. Unlike the stale gruel of his past, breakfast here promised a symphony of vours. His gaze darted around the table, taking in the gleaming silver service and the delicate china waiting to be filled.


    A rumble, deep and undeniable, echoed from his stomach, a chorus of approval for the feast toe. The sound brought Katrina gliding into the room, a silver tray bnced expertly in her hands. "Breakfast is served, Young Master," she announced, her voice echoing softly in the vast space. With a flourish, she lifted the lid, revealing a spectacle of culinary delights.


    Crisp-fried bacon curled enticingly on a te, shimmering under a perfectly runny egg. Golden toast sat beside a steaming pile of baked beans, their earthy aroma filling the air. To the side, a steaming pot of tea promised warmth,plimented by a ss of fresh, jewel-toned juice. The sight alone had David''s mouth-watering. He wasted no time in digging in, his eyes lighting up with every bite.


    The vours exploded on his tongue ¨C the salty tang of the bacon, theforting sweetness of the beans, the fluffy softness of the toast. Each mouthful was a revtion, a far cry from the nd fare of his former life.


    Between enthusiastic chews and refreshing sips of cool cider, he couldn''t help but exim, "Miss Katrina, did you prepare this yourself?" Katrina, momentarily taken aback by his formal address, found herself scrutinizing his expression. Was the food not to his liking? Before she could voice her concern, David continued, "This is truly¡­ delicious! Every single bite is pure heaven.


    Could I be so bold as to request¡­ more? More of your cooking, I mean." His eyes, sparkling with genuine appreciation, held a hint of pleading. Katrina, surprised by his unexpected enthusiasm and newfound manners, could only manage a dumbfounded, "Indeed, Young Master." Her mind raced, trying to decipher this sudden shift in his behaviour. Was it a trick? A cruel game? Or something¡­ more?


    A second breakfast, and David couldn''t hold back a satisfied sigh. This, he mused, was definitely the life. "Miss Katrina," he dered, his voice thick with appreciation, "I''m utterly captivated by your culinary skills!" Katrina''s heart thumped a frantic rhythm against her ribs. Thispliment,ing from the notoriously aloof young master, was aplete surprise.


    Was this really the same David she knew? "I''m¡­ I''m delighted to hear that, Young Master," she stammered, a blush creeping up her neck. Thepliment had left her flustered, and David couldn''t help but grin at her flustered state. "Are you satisfied with your breakfast, Young Master?" she inquired, trying to regain herposure. David''s eyes twinkled mischievously.


    "More than satisfied," he purred, leaning back in his chair. "Especially with such a¡­ gorgeous woman like you keeping mepany." Katrina''s cheeks burned a deeper crimson. This sudden charm offensive was a bewildering shift from the David of old. Honestly, however, she couldn''t say she disliked this new side of him. "Well," she finally managed, a softugh escaping her lips, "I''m d.


    Now that you''re finished, the Earl has requested your presence." A guard had approached her while preparing his breakfast, bearing a message from the Lord. David raised an eyebrow, a flicker of curiosity sparking in his eyes. Why would the Earl want to see him so urgently? The opulent breakfast room, filled with the fading scent of delicious food, suddenly felt charged with unspoken tension.


    The carefree indulgence of the moment had evaporated, reced by a looming uncertainty. "The Earl," he repeated, a thoughtful frown etching itself onto his face. "Very well, Miss Katrina. Please lead the way." Katrina''s steps echoed through the halls, each tread a whisper of power and quiet confidence. David trailed behind, mesmerized.


    Her movements hinted at a hidden sensuality, a subtle sway of her hips beneath the crisp uniform that sent a shiver down his spine. Yet, there was an undeniable discipline in her stride, a grace honed by years of navigating the intricate social dances of the De Gor household. Their journey was abruptly cut short as Katrina gestured with a hand, stepping aside.


    "We have arrived, Young Master," she announced, her voice calm despite the rising tide of curiosity in her eyes. "The Earl awaits." David, revelling in his newfound role, offered a yful wink. "Thank you, Miss Katrina. Perhaps I''ll see you at lunch?" A blush coloured her cheeks, a reaction that both surprised and pleased him. "Certainly, Young Master," she replied, her voice a touch breathless.


    This sudden shift in his behaviour left her flustered, yet a secret thrill danced within her. Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, David rapped his knuckles lightly against the imposing oak doors. A gruff voice boomed from within, "Yes, you may enter." Stepping over the threshold, David found himself in an opulent office, bathed in the warm glow of a majestic chandelier.


    Sunlight streamed through arge window, illuminating the rich mahogany walls and furniture that whispered of both timeless elegance and schrly authority. The centrepiece of the room was a sturdy, antique desk. A brassmp cast a warm circle of light over its surface, where a quail stand and neatly stacked books hinted at intellectual pursuits.


    Behind the desk, tall bookcases, overflowing with leather-bound volumes, stretched towards the high ceiling, each book a silent guardian of knowledge and history. Luscious, dark red leather sofas and armchairs beckoned from the corners, inviting contemtion or intimate conversation.


    Heavy velvet curtains, the colour of deep crimson, draped the arched windows, filtering the outside light and creating an atmosphere of seclusion, almost like a hidden haven for the pursuit of wisdom. A sliver of sunlight, glinting off a polished breastte, betrayed Lord Hilton''s position.


    Hidden within the cavernous arch of the window, the Earl of Aethelwain watched David approach his office with the predatory patience of a lion stalking its prey. Beside him, perched on a plush leather sofa, sat Mage Marvel. His aquamarine eyes, the colour of a stormy sea, flickered with an unsettling curiosity. David, stepping into the opulent room, felt the air grow thick and heavy.


    An invisible hand seemed to tighten around his throat, squeezing the breath from his lungs. This wasn''t just the oppressive atmosphere of a powerful man''s office; it was something more, something charged and potent like a thunderstorm on the verge of unleashing its fury. Sensing his difort, the Earl shifted subtly. A flicker of something akin to amusement danced in his steely gaze.


    With a deliberate exhale, he dispelled some of the pressure, allowing David a gasp of air. The change was immediate, the air around them settling into a tense calm. David''s heart hammering against his ribs, took a tentative step forward, unsure of what awaited him in the lion''s den.

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11: THE LORDS DECISION

    A nervous tremor ran through David as he stood in the opulent office. This was his first encounter with a true noble, and the weight of the moment pressed down on him. He dipped into a slightly clumsy bow, hoping not to betray his inexperience. "Good morning, Lord Hilton, Mage Marvel," he greeted, his voice shaky but resolute. "I trust you are both well today.


    It is an honour to be in your presence." A surprised silence followed. Both men stared at him, a flicker of disbelief crossing their features. Was this truly David, the problem child, now radiating a newfound courtesy? Mage Marvel, ever the enigma, recovered first. A dry chuckle escaped his lips. "Hahaha¡­ the pleasure is ours as well, Young Master," he greeted, his voice a soothing melody.


    However, Lord Hilton remained a stoic statue, his gaze still fixed on the world outside the window. "Come here, Young Master. I need to assess your condition," Mage Marvel beckoned, gesturing towards the plush couch. David relieved for a moment of action, crossed the room and settled himself opposite the Mage, patiently waiting for the Mage''s instructions.


    As David sat, Mage Marvel muttered an incantation. A faint, ethereal light bloomed around his left eye, casting an eerie glow over the room. He scrutinized David with a hawk-like intensity, before finally nodding with a satisfied grunt. "Your inner aura¡­ it''s green," Mage Marvel revealed, a hint of surprise in his voice. David furrowed his brow. "Green?


    Does that mean I''m¡­ out of danger?" "Indeed, Young Master," the Mage confirmed, a slight smile ying on his lips. "You appear perfectly healthy. No lingering issues to concern yourself with." David exhaled a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. Relief washed over him. Taking over another''s body, he''d anticipated someplications, some residual echoes of the previous owner''s existence.


    With deliberate, measured steps, Lord Hilton finally turned his attention back to the room. He moved toward the couch, his presence heavy and imposing, and settled himself next to Mage Marvel. The air crackled with a sudden tension as Lord Hilton''s gaze, finally upon him. The air crackled with unspoken tension as Lord Hilton finally spoke.


    "Do you recall the face of your attacker, David?" His voice boomed through the opulent room, a blunt question demanding a straightforward answer. David, caught in the crosshairs of this unexpected interrogation, could only offer a helpless, "No, I don''t." How could he? The faces that would have assaulted Mark belonged to a dead man, a spectre of a man who no longer existed.


    Now, he was but a shadow, inhabiting a borrowed cloak of flesh. Though he did possess a sliver of knowledge from ''Trial of Valor'' ¨C a name whispered in hushed tones, a connection to the assants. That information, however, remained locked away within him, a secret he held close. "I see," rumbled Lord Hilton, a rumble that sent shivers down David''s spine.


    The Earl''s voice was thick with dissatisfaction, and with it, a silent usation. "As your father," he continued, his words heavy with authority, "I''ve decided to relocate you to the countryside. It''s time you took residence in the old family manor." Lord Hilton paused, fully expecting David to erupt in protest.


    After all, hadn''t the young master always craved the city lights, the constant thrum of life and booze? But instead, silence followed. A heavy, unexpected silence that hung in the air. The Earl narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing David''s calm facade. This was not the reaction he''d anticipated.


    "Do you have any objections to my orders?" he challenged, his voiceced with a hint of steel, ready to crush any defiance. David surprised them both. "Not at all, Lord Hilton," he replied, his voice even, polite, devoid of any hint of resentment. But something about his tone, something beneath the surface, sparked a flicker of unease in the Earl. This wasn''t the flighty, petnt son he knew.


    This was¡­ different. Lord Hilton, never one for idleness, had had enough of these games. He was suspicious of David''s tricks and pretence, so he decided to show his son the true weight of his power to corner him. With a thought, he unleashed a fraction of his aura, a tenth of its full potential aimed solely at David. The effect was immediate.


    David felt the air around him crackle, a tangible pressure bearing down on his shoulders. It was as if an invisible giant hand had gripped him, squeezing the breath from his lungs. Shock rippled through him as he watched Lord Hilton''s form shift. The Earl''s powerful aura materialized, a dense, swirling darkness that masked his features, leaving only icy blue eyes glowing with a cold fury.


    "I''m in no mood for tricks and games, boy," the Lord growled, his voice a guttural rasp. "What are you up to?" The force of the aura pinned David to the ground, a single knee scraping the polished floor. This was unexpected. Normally, even a fraction of the Earl''s power would cause both David and his second child to copse.


    But David, to everyone''s surprise, held his own, his face contorted in pain but his will unbroken. "Lord Hilton," interjected Mage Marvel, sensing the escting tension. He saw the raw anger simmering in the Earl''s eyes, the fear flickering in David''s gaze. It was time to mediate before the situation spiralled out of control. Lord Hilton''s aura, a ravenous beast unleashed, finally retracted.


    It left David gasping for air, slumped on the plush couch. The yful interrogation had morphed into a brutal interrogation, and David, for all his newfound control, couldn''t help but wince under the weight of his father''s power. "If you wish not to make a fool of yourself," Lord Hilton rumbled, his voice stillced with a dangerous edge, "consider this your dismissal.


    Until then, I will inform you of your uing departure for the countryside." David rose slowly, the world tilting slightly around him. With a bow, as formal as his trembling body could manage, he exited the study, leaving a tense silence in his wake. The door clicked shut behind him, and the air seemed to exhale a sigh of relief.


    Mage Marvel, ever the observer, regarded Lord Hilton with a heavy heart. "He is your son, Hilton," he said, his voice soft but firm. "And while his behaviour has been¡­ puzzling, perhaps a gentler approach¡­" "Hmph," Lord Hilton scoffed, the sound dismissive and unyielding. Mage Marvel''s shoulders slumped in defeat. He knew his friend ¨C once a decision was made, it was set in stone.

 Chapter 12: Chapter 12: TRASH, HUH?

    David''s blood simmered. He couldn''t entirely fault Lord Hilton''s frosty demeanour. The old David had been a gilded leech, clinging to the family fortune with all the grace of a drunken slug. A humourless sigh escaped his lips. ''A long road to redemption,'' he thought, the weight of his self-imposed task settling heavily on his shoulders.


    The grand corridor stretched before him, a stone cage, and David yearned for a breath of fresh air, a taste of freedom beyond these opulent walls. Maybe a walk in the gardens, a chance encounter with Katrina, could salvage this sour day. As he rounded a corner, a group materialized from the opposite end of the hall. Sunlight glinted off polished armour and shimmering silks, drawing David''s gaze.


    Young nobles, both men and maids, clustered around a figure who radiated authority like a sun radiating heat. His attire was a masterpiece of regality: a ck tailcoat, meticulously tailored to hug his broad frame, gleamed with gold embroidery. Epaulettes, like golden wings, whispered of military prowess and high rank.


    The stark contrast between the deep ck fabric and the opulent gold created a stunning visual impact, as if a raven had adorned itself with stolen jewels. A crisp white shirt peeked out from beneath the coat, a perfectly knotted bow tie adding a touch of elegance. A double-breasted gold waistcoat, fastened with gleaming buttons, further entuated his imposing presence.


    Every detail, from the intricate patterns on the cuffs hinting at a warrior''s lineage to the meticulously styled dark hair, spoke of a man ustomed tomand. His face, handsome in a harsh, chiselled way, was set in a resolute expression. Golden eyes, like molten metal, held a glint of unwavering determination, a leader born and bred. David felt a prickle of unease.


    Who was this man, and why did his arrival send a tremor through the usually carefree group of nobles? David, with a sixth sense honed from years of navigating social minefields, spotted trouble brewing. This opulent parade of nobles, fawning over the figure at its centre, was a collision course he wanted no part of. He tucked his head slightly, hoping to slip past unnoticed.


    "Young Master Eric, you outshine the sun today!" boomed one of the men, his voice thick with sycophantic praise. A ripple of agreement echoed from the maids, their giggles punctuated by whispers about Eric''s mythical handsomeness. David felt a flicker of irritation. This nauseating disy was enough to curdle anyone''s stomach.


    Suddenly, the path ahead narrowed as a man, less opulent than the rest, spotted him. His eyes narrowed, a silent curse escaping his lips. "Can''t this eyesore make way for Lord Eric?" he muttered, his voiceced with disdain. Apparently, subtlety wasn''t his forte. He quickened his pace, hand outstretched with the intention of shoving David aside like a bothersome insect. Big mistake.


    Years of gruelling MMA training kicked into overdrive for David. Reading the man''s telegraph punch, he reacted with lightning speed. A fluid motion ¨C a catch, a twist, a m. The man found himself pinned against the cold stone wall, his wrist screaming in a vice grip. "Agh!" he shrieked, his feigned arrogance cracking under the sudden assault.


    The rest of the group, momentarily stunned by this unexpected disy of martial prowess, gaped like startled fish. "Let go of me, you trash!" the man snarled, his bravado a pale imitation of his former bluster. David''s jaw clenched tight. "Trash, huh?" he muttered, his voice a low growl.


    "Seems like someone forgot they''re not the main character." A dark glint shed in his eyes as he applied more pressure to the man''s wrist, eliciting another yelp of pain. "Lord Eric," the man whimpered, his gaze darting towards the central figure, "tell this¡­ this ruffian to release me!" The once-confident smirk had morphed into a mask of desperation. A tense silence descended upon the corridor.


    All eyes were on Eric, the supposed leader, waiting for his next move. The question hung heavy in the air ¨C would he uphold the fabricated social hierarchy or acknowledge the unexpected strength before him? Eric''s voice, a low rumbleced with scorn, rolled towards David.


    "Little brother," he drawled, "what is the meaning of this little disy?" David grinned, recognizing the man under his arm as the one who''d called out for Eric ¨C Lord Eric De Gor himself, the second son of Lord Hilton. Though renowned for his charm, the novel painted him as an average fighter at best.


    "Nothing much, dear brother," David replied, his voice dripping with mock sincerity as he tossed the stunned man aside. "Just a friendly greeting between noblemen." Eric''s face contorted in a sneer. "Greetings, you say? Sounds more like something you''d pick up at a tavern brawl, drunk as a skunk." The man David had subdued cowered behind Eric, eager to see his leader put this upstart in his ce.


    David shrugged, his nonchnt attitude bordering on infuriating. "Not entirely," he chirped, arms raised in mock surrender. "But before youunch into a lecture, dear brother," he said, his voice dripping with honeyed sarcasm, "I''m afraid a pressing engagement cuts our delightful chat short.


    Vielleicht¡­ over tea another time?" (Perhaps¡­ over tea another time?) David sashayed away, leaving a stunned silence in his wake. The man behind Eric, still smarting, inched forward to speak, but Eric held up a hand, silencing him. A furrow etched itself between Eric''sbrows. "Something''s different about him," he mused, a flicker of unease flickering in his eyes.


    His entourage, realizing they weregging behind, scrambled to catch up, leaving the corridor echoing with the unspoken question: What had be of the coward wastrel they once knew? Fury simmered within David, a slow burn that threatened to erupt. He could practically taste the sourness of the day, a bitter residue left by the previous owner''s actions.


    He wasn''t about to get harassed by a couple of suckups orbiting a preening peacock., "f*ck them, just you wait, I''ll put them in their ce" he muttered under his breath. A dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.

 Chapter 13: Chapter 13: THE BEAST BENEATH THE SKIN

    Terror choked Vivian''s scream as Gareth, the hulking guard, tightened his grip. Her pleas echoed through the castle gardens, a desperate melody lost in the rustling leaves. "Let me go, Gareth!" she cried, her voice cracking. The midday sun cast long, menacing shadows, amplifying the fear that gnawed at her. "I paid you back!


    Everything I borrowed for my brother''s medicine, you have it all!" Gareth, a sneer twisting his features, spat at her feet. "That was just the principal, sweetheart. Loan sharking ain''t charity, you know." Vivian''s heart hammered a frantic rhythm against her ribs. Her brother''s illness had drained her meagre wages, forcing her to seek help from Gareth.


    Her co-workers, voicesced with a mix of pity and warning, had pointed her towards him, the unofficial lender in the castle depths but all for not as her brother passed away. Now, his grip tightened further, a cruel reminder of the bargain she''d made. "Please," she pleaded, eyes welling with tears. "Just let me go.


    I''ll get you the interest today, I promise!" But Gareth''s eyes held a glint far more sinister than avarice as it fell on her amble breasts. "Nah, dollface," he rasped, his voice a low growl. "I''ve got a better way to settle this debt. A way that benefits both of us." His words sent a shiver down Vivian''s spine, a cold serpent slithering into her core.


    Her wide eyes, locked with his, reflected the dawning horror of his true intentions. The castle garden, once a haven of peaceful greenery, morphed into a suffocating cage, the sunlight morphing into a sickly yellow that did nothing to pierce the growing darkness in Gareth''s gaze. Vivian knew in that moment that the price of her desperation was far steeper than she could have imagined.


    Vivian''s stomach churned with a primal fear. Gareth''s grip tightened like a python coiling around her, his words a grotesque proposition. "No, no, I don''t want to!" she shrieked, fighting against his vice-like hold. But Gareth, a mountain of a man fueled by a twisted desire, remained unyielding. "Come on," he rasped, his voiceced with a sickening leer as he examined her thick protruding behind.


    "One quick squeeze and we''ll call it even. Promise." Vivian''s scream died in her throat, reced by a gasp as a new figure emerged from the dappled sunlight. The castle garden, once a refuge, shrank around her, the cheerful chirping of birds reced by the pounding of her frantic heart. Gareth, momentarily distracted, shed Vivian a predatory grin. "See?


    we''ll settle this in a jiffy." But his smile evaporated faster than morning mist. A shadow stretched behind him, a harbinger of unexpected intervention. "Hey buddy can''t you see I''m in the middle of something, scrum bastard," Gareth cursed the person behind him. The neer''s response was a low rumble, like thunder rolling across a distant horizon.


    "Did you¡­ just call me a bastard?" His voice, deceptively calm, held the promise of aing storm. Gareth, his bravado gone, slowly turned, and his eyes widenedically. The smile melted from his face, reced by a mask of pure terror. Before him stood a figure he recognized all too well - the young master, David De Gor.


    David, his usual carefree demeanour reced by a steely glint in his eyes, allowed the silence to hang heavy in the air. "Cat got your tongue ?" he finally drawled, his voice dripping with icy sarcasm. The weight of his gaze pinned Gareth like a butterfly to a collector''s board. "Y-young...young....master," Gareth stammered, his voice a pathetic croak escaping his suddenly dry throat.


    David, a storm brewing in his narrowed eyes, surveyed the scene with chilling rity. He bypassed Gareth, who stood frozen like a gargoyle sculpted from fear, and reached out to Vivian. Her trembling hand grasped his as if it were a lifeline. Gareth, frozen like a gargoyle in the afternoon light, watched them leave. A flicker of defiance sparked in his eyes.


    "Young Master!" he called out, his voice regaining a touch of its former bravado. "I have business with her, you see¡­" He attempted to exin, desperate to reim his "prey." But David cut him off with a single, icy question that sent a fresh wave of terror coursing through Gareth. "Did I ask?!" The words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken threat.


    The yful, easygoing young master Gareth remembered seemed to have vanished, reced by a figure radiating a cold, steely authority. David''s gaze, sharp as a honed de, pinned Gareth in ce. A red haze clouded Gareth''s vision. Was the young master ying some twisted hero game?


    ''Bloody hell,'' he raged internally, ''who does this De Gor trash think he is, a prince on a white stallion?'' "Young Master," Gareth spat, desperate to salvage his dominance in front of the trembling maid. "ording to the Queen''sw, this woman is in debt to me!


    Kindly step aside and let us settle this like civilized folk." David, having devoured the novel''s "Auxiliary" section ¨C which detailed thews of thend ¨C offered a wickedly wide smile. "Indeed," he said, his voice dripping with a honeyed threat as he tilted his head slightly downward.


    "And if you''re familiar with the Queen''sw, you also know that a noble''s word is as good as god." Gareth''s face contorted, ''shit!'' He hadn''t expected this. The young master, notorious for his frivolous ways, knew thew? How? Panic gnawed at the edges of his bravado. "On your knees, guard!" David''s voice, a sudden thunderp, shattered the tense silence. Both Vivian and Gareth flinched.


    Gritting his teeth, Gareth sunk to his knees, the earth tasting gritty against his lips as David''s unyielding boot pressed down on his head. "You shall remain in that posture," David''s voice held a chilling authority, "until thest rays of the sun kiss goodbye to this very spot. I''ll send someone to make sure you haven''t sprouted wings. Consider this a lesson in respect.


    One you won''t soon forget." With that, David turned his back on the sputtering guard, offering Vivian a reassuring smile. He gently steered her towards the castle, leaving Gareth a writhing mass of curses and regret under the unforgiving midday sun.

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14: VIVIANS FEELINGS AND THE FOUND MOUSE

    14 Chapter 14: VIVIANS FEELINGS AND THE FOUND MOUSE


    Relief washed over Vivian in waves that threatened to drown her. The beast was gone, reced by the imposing yet strangely reassuring figure of the young master, David. His hand, warm and surprisingly strong, enveloped hers, leading her away from the scene of her humiliation.


    As they walked through the bustling west side of the castle, whispers followed them like phantoms. Maids cast knowing nces, their disapproval heavy in the air. Guards shook their heads, murmuring about how Vivian had surely incurred the young master''s wrath.


    They ascended a winding staircase, the worn stone steps echoing with their footsteps. Vivian, overwhelmed by the sudden change of fortune, barely registered her surroundings. A gentle pressure on her waist startled her out of her daze. David''s hand, surprisingly firm, rested there, a silent anchor in the storm brewing inside her.


    "Young master," she stammered, her voice a mere tremor. Her heart hammered a relentless tattoo against her ribs, threatening to burst free.


    David''s gaze, usually carefree, held a depth she hadn''t seen before. His voice, usually filled with a mocking edge, was now a low murmur, a balm to her frayed nerves. "Did he hurt you?" he asked, concern etched on his features.


    The question, spoken with such unexpected gentleness, shattered thest vestiges of herposure. Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill.


    David could see the pain in Vivian''s eyes, inflicted by Gareth. "Gareth... yes, it''s him, the mouse connected to my assassination," David inwardly mused. A sly glint passed through his eyes. "Who would have thought that I would strike two birds with one stone?" David concluded as he focused on the emotional Vivian in front of him.


    "No, young master," Vivian answered his question, her voice wavering. David tightened his embrace from behind, his grip a mix offort and insistence. "You don''t trust me to tell me the truth?" David''s voice carried a note of disappointment, a subtle challenge to her evasion.


    "Young master, no... I meant..." Vivian''s heart was stung by David''s words. This caring man before her seemed so different from the young master she had known. She had suffered immensely¡ªher brother''s untimely death, Gareth''s relentless harassment. She was all alone, and now here was the young master, holding her, yet she found herself pushing him away.


    David''s disappointment was palpable, but he remained steadfast, his presence a silent encouragement. Vivian''s resolve crumbled. "Yes, young master," she finally confided, her voice trembling as she revealed the whole story, the weight of her burdens spilling out in a torrent of words.


    A flicker of understanding softened David''s features. "I hear you, Vivian," he said, his voice a steady reassurance. "Don''t fret, I''ll see to it this is handled." As he spoke, his hand brushed inadvertently against her stomach, hidden beneath her maid uniform. Vivian flinched, momentarily startled. It was a touch out of ce, unexpected, yet a strange warmth bloomed in her chest amidst the lingering fear. She felt a peculiar eptance of hisforting presence, a security she hadn''t felt since her brother''s passing.


    David, oblivious to her inner turmoil, spoke again, his voice dropping to a low, almost teasing register. "Vivian," he said, jolting her back to the present. "What do you think of us?"


    His question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications. Vivian''s mind swirled in confusion. Why would the young master, known for his anger and dislike of women, suddenly turn his attention towards her? Her hesitance was evident, and David, sensing her turmoil, leaned in closer. He rested his chin on her shoulder, the unexpected intimacy sending shivers down her spine.


    "Vivian," he began again, his voice now low and intense, "I want you. Not just as a maid, but beyond the formality. I want to protect you, care for you¡­" His words were a bombshell, exploding in the quiet hallway. Vivian''s heart hammered a frantic rhythm against her ribs, a drumbeat echoing through the vast emptiness of her loneliness. Her legs felt weak, the weight of his confession threatening to buckle them.


    "You don''t have to answer now, of course," David continued, a sly chuckle escaping his lips. "But I do expect an answer. Soon."


    Vivian could only manage a silent nod, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. This proposal, unexpected and thrilling, demanded careful consideration. The young master,a scorn to the estate and Aethelwarin, now stood before her, offering a future filled with bothfort and uncertainty. She needed time to untangle the knot of her own heart, to decipher the feelings blooming within her.


    A flicker of warmth, chased by a jolt of reality, reced the fear in Vivian''s eyes. "We should get going," David said, his hand reluctantly leaving its ce on her waist. The loss of his touch sent a phantom ache through her, a bittersweet pang. "Wouldn''t want you to get in trouble with the head maid for cking off, would we?"


    Despite the teasing lilt in his voice, Vivian couldn''t ignore the sudden intensity in his gaze. "I¡­ I will give you an answer, young master," she stammered, finding a sliver of courage amidst the whirlwind of emotions.


    Before she could retreat further, David leaned in, his breath warm against her cheek. A quick peck brushed her lips, sending a jolt of electricity through her. Her cheeks burned, her heart a hummingbird trapped in her chest. "I''ll be waiting," he murmured, his voice a low rumble that sent shivers down her spine.


    Flustered and strangely exhrated, Vivian fled down the corridor, her hand pressed to her racing heart. Leaving David behind, leaning against the stone railing, a predatory glint recing the yful amusement in his eyes.


    "Well, well," he mused, a sly smile ying on his lips. "Looks like I''ve found my little mouse." A n, sharp and cunning, began to form in his mind. Gareth, the hidden spy, would unwittingly be the key to unlocking the secrets of the "Five Fingers." the group that held the final puzzle to his grand n to salvage his reputation with his father, David, the once carefree young master, was now a hunter on the prowl, and Gareth, his unsuspecting prey.

 Chapter 15: Chapter 15: YOU REMEMBER OUR AGREEMENT, RIGHT?

    15 Chapter 15: YOU REMEMBER OUR AGREEMENT, RIGHT?


    "Fuck you, brat," Gareth cursed under his breath, his head on the ground as the unforgiving sun bore down on him. "I''ll get you back, you swine. Just fucking wait, Prince Charming," he continued, his anger unrestrained towards the young master and Vivian. "She thinks she''s safe. That bitch doesn''t know what''sing for her," Gareth simmered as he constructed his ns to get back at them. "Yes, yes, that''s it. I''ll fucking tear them apart bit by bit," Gareth concluded, patiently waiting for the sun to dip so that he couldmence his n.


    ****


    The encounter had left David mentally drained. Every muscle in his mind ached with the exertion of ying a part. He craved the sce of his quarters, a ce to strategize and refine the borate web he''d begun to weave.


    "st it all," he muttered, a flicker of disappointment crossing his features, "Completely forgot about Katrina and lunch." A pang of guilt, a rare visitor, pricked at his conscience. Sighing in disappointment, he retraced his steps through the grand corridors of the estate.


    Navigating thebyrinthine halls proved more challenging than expected. He stopped a passing maid, his voice uncharacteristically polite. "Excuse me, could you point me in the direction of the main wing?"


    The young woman blinked, momentarily taken aback. David''s sudden shift in demeanour sparked a flicker of confusion in her eyes, a silent question hanging in the air. Yet, the memory of his past pronouncements, delivered with a sneer and a scowl, was a potent reminder of his potential wrath. She stammered out directions, her voice barely a whisper, before scurrying away without a backward nce.


    David, understanding their fearful behaviour, did not mind. His thoughts were too preupied to dwell on it. As he walked back to the main wing, the opulent surroundings blurred into a haze of gold and marble. He needed a quick snack before retiring to bed and strategizing his next move. "Will I meet Katrina in the dining room?" David mused, his thoughts drifting to her.


    The thought of Katrina made his little brother twitch and his mind lustful of her mature body to his otherwise cold and calcting side. He imagined her waiting in the dining room, her presence a soothing balm to his weary soul. He quickened his pace, the sound of his boots echoing through the silent halls.


    A sudden scraping sound snagged David''s attention, pulling him away from his internal scheming. It was a curious noise, a dry rasp like bristles scratching a rough surface. Intrigued, he followed the sound, his steps echoing softly down the plush hallway. The noise grew louder, leading him to a doorway. He peeked in, a sliver of surprise slicing through his usual nonchnce.


    The room that unfolded before him was a vision of extravagant indulgence. It resembled a royal bathing chamber from a forgotten tale, a spa fit for a mythical being. The centrepiece was a magnificent, circr bathtub carved from a single block of marble. Its surface shimmered like moonlight on water, bathed in the soft glow of strategically cedmps. The tub sat on a raised tform, surrounded by a carpet so plush and intricately woven it looked capable of swallowing your worries whole.


    But it wasn''t the luxurious setting that made David''s grin widen into a mischievous smirk. In the centre of this opulent tableau knelt a figure d in the simple uniform of a maid. It was Shay, diligently scrubbing the magnificent bathtub with a frown etched on her beautiful face. The image of such a fiery spirit reduced to such mundane tasks sent a jolt of amusement through him. This unexpected encounter promised a delightful interruption to his day, a chance to stir the pot and see what fire he could coax out of the usually yful maid.


    A mischievous glint sparked in David''s eyes. Shay, blissfully unaware, continued her scrubbing. With a silent chuckle, David crept up behind her, his movements as smooth as a stalking panther. In a yful manoeuvre, he cupped his hands over her eyes, effectively plunging her world into darkness.


    Shay shrieked, a startled gasp escaping her lips. Her first thought flew to Meissy, the young, energetic maid who often delighted in yful pranks. "Meissy! Stop ying around, I''m in the middle of something!" she dered, irritationcing her voice. But the sound of amusement that followed sent a tremor through her. It wasn''t Meissy''s familiar giggle.


    "I don''t believe I know a Meissy," a voice chuckled, a sound both yful and strangely alluring. "But whoever she is, she must have truly annoyed you judging by that delightful scowl."


    Shay''s breath hitched. Her body tensed, a tremor running through her as she strained to identify the voice. Recognition dawned, slow and sharp. "Young master?" Her voice was a surprised whisper,ced with a hint of apprehension.


    "The one and only," David replied, his voice a low murmur close to her ear. Before she couldunch into an apology, he cut her off with a gentle finger to her lips. "Shh, no need for apologies. Just a little amusement, wouldn''t you say?"


    Shay''s cheeks burned with a blush that had nothing to do with the exertion of scrubbing.


    David''s words, "Don''t mind me, go on with your work," hung in the air, leaving Shay bewildered. Uncertain but unwilling to disobey the young master, she continued scrubbing the smooth marble walls of the bathtub. As she scrubbed the grime off the tub, she felt David''s hands glide beneath her waist, brushing against her body as they settled on her perky breasts beneath her maid uniform. The contact sent a shiver down her spine, a stark contrast to the coolness of the marble floor beneath her knees.


    David gently fondled her modest breast, squeezing and realising at intervals forcing a small moan from Shay. Leaning closer David whispered, "You remember our little agreement, right?" He inquired as he squeezed harder her fit-size bust resulting in a small cute yelp.


    ****

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16: FIRST TIME (18+)

    The sharp scent of disinfectant filled the air, a stark contrast to the turmoil churning in Shay''s mind. Her thoughts were a tangled mess, offering no clear direction. She felt the gentle squeezes from David''s hand, raising her heartbeat and her face became flustered. David, however, wasn''t satisfied. He leaned closer, his voice a husky whisper against her ear.


    "Remember our conversation, Shay?"


    A wave of memories crashed over her. The heated encounter, David''s touch sending shivers down her spine, the way he''d cornered her and¡­ the unspoken promise left hanging in the air. A flush crept up her neck, a stark contrast to the cool marble beneath her knees. She felt trapped, caught in a game she didn''t fully understand.


    David taking advantage of the situation slowly unbuttoned her maid''s blouse down to her waist. He slipped his hands  into her blouse and gently brushed his fingers against her breast skin, trailing his fingers to her round ares. Shay''s chest rose and fell rapidly, her breath heavy and dense while David circled his finger around her pink tits.


    Her nipples were hard and David couldn''t resist the temptation of pulling them. With one gentle tug, she felt her knees weak, "hngh," Shay silently moaned resisting the urge to increase her voice from the pleasure David inflicted on her.


    At this point, Shay did nothing, she resembled a living statue as an artist crafted his most precious collection. David closed the distance between them, his presence a tangible weight against her back. A warm puff of air danced on the exposed skin of her neck, sending shivers cascading down her spine.


    He cupped his hand on herpact little melon while realising the other and holding her waist to guide her on the ledge of the marble tub.


    "Mmmh, you smell amazing." David softly disclosed. He made sure shey on the tub while her small butt was raised. He pressed his erging groin on her petite ass making sure to relish them as he used his free hand to give them a tight squeeze. Shay felt his hand cup her ass making her rapid heartbeat even faster.


    With skilful precision, David scrunched her dress as he pulled them over her waist revealing cute white undiespletely soaked in her juices." Young master," Shay hesitantly called out his name. "Yes my adorable cute maid," David teased with a smirk on his face slowly caressing her behind with his fingers.


    Shay felt something strike her heart from David''s response something that she did not understand," is..is this the agreement"Her voice barely a whisper.


    "Well yes and no," David replied but before Shay brought up another question he added."I simply meant that from henceforth you would be mine and mine alone."After David''s bold deration Shay''s breath hitched as a blush crept up her cheeks,'' did the young master see her in that way'', "and I am not taking no for an answer" David concluded rendering her speechless.


    She had fallen in Daivd snare and there was no going back.


    Pushing aside Her white undies to the side, David carefully rubbed herbia as he felt the sliminess of her liquids covering his fingers.


    HA-HA-HA


    Shay''s moan became hard to control as David increased his pace. After determining there was enough lubrication, he slowly inserted a finger in her pussy and a small yelp escaped her lips. David pushed them in and out of her, threatening to make her fall to the ground.


    hngh-hngh-hngh


    Shay moaned out, her voice echoed in the four corners of the bathroom." shit, I''m so horny Shay "David confessed his fingers wet from her juices, "How can I help you, young master, "She managed to ask though she was unable to move she was willing to lend a hand, "oh, my cute maid wants to help "David teased as he pulled his pants down still cupping and ying with her tits." Just like this." David released his bulged cock from his pants and gently inserted the tip in her maiden.


    HA


    Shay felt something poking her insides, she was losing herself by the minute. David tried to close the gap but felt a wall blocking his path, realising it was her hymen, David leaned into her ear and whispered, "it''s going to be a little painful but you''ll feel good as time passes, okay?"David reassured her, Shay slowly nodded in response, preparing herself for the master to take her purity.


    A sudden sharp pain assaulted her, "argh" she shrieked from the pain as a trail of blood flowed down her thigh. David ced his lips on her neck and sucked her will he grazed the tips of her nipple to make her feel rxed.


    After a while David whispered in her ear confirming if she was okay," am alright, you can start moving, "Shay assured him prompting him to take action. David started pushing his dick in and out slowly increasing the pace, assaulting her from behind, "this feels so tight "David marvelled at her tight carnal.


    The pleasure was too much for Shay and she could no longer hold it in, "young master I feel something, master.... "


    hngh-hngh-hngh


    PAH-PAH-PAH


    David removed his cock from her wet insides and rammed back in opening the floodgates as a small stream of juices flowed out, "Did you just cum?" David asked her, it had only been a couple of minutes but Shay cummed without any restraint. Shay''s silence stretched, thick and heavy in the air. David''s yful demeanour vanished, reced by a flicker of concern.


    "Shay?" he called out, his voice a low rumble. "Are you alright?" David removed his rod from her hole producing a satisfying ''plop''


    David reached out, surprised as Shay went limp in his arms.He gently lifted her, concern etching lines on his face. As he held her close, he realized she''d fainted. he brushed his fingers across her doll-like face and smiled at the sleeping beauty in his hands.

 Chapter 17: Chapter 17: STEAMY BATH (18+)

    17 Chapter 17: STEAMY BATH (18+)


    "Hey you, how long are you going to sleep," David whispered as Shayy on his chest.


    After she had fainted, David had prepared a bath for them both before intending to take her back to sleep, but he found her sleeping face cute which made his heart pump and fill his lower member which twitched aggressively as an unfulfilled desire gnawed at his mind.


    David had positioned themselves in a lotus position, his chest squeezed by her petite breasts, and Shayy on his shoulder. "Young master, is that really you?" Shay called out, she had assumed that what they did was only a dream.


    "I''m here," David soothed her as he brushed his fingers against her auburn hair.


    Noting she was naked, she realized the young master had undressed her and prepared a bath for them to take, she buried her face in his chest, a chuckle escaping David''s lips "Young master... I... I," she hesitantly tried to speak. "Is something wrong?" David wondered, was their sitting position ufortable for her?


    "No, young master," she tried to collect herself. "Something.... is poking me, down there." She covered her face not daring to look at the person who took her womanhood earlier.


    "Oh," David chuckled as he felt his shaft enveloped by her puffy lower lips.


    "Do you know why?" David teased her, pecking her hands that covered her face. Taking a minute, Shay realized something and couldn''t help but wonder if she had really aroused the young master. A shy bob of her head was Shay''s only response, confirming David''s suspicions.The sight of her blushing flustered him, a soft chuckle escaping his lips


    "Can you help me?" David purred, taking her hands and revealing her beat-red face. Shay looked at the young master''s ocean eyes that intently stared back at her with desire and passion. She felt her heartbeat pounding against her chest, her breath hitch and be shallow. She recalled his words, ''"I want you and I am not taking no for an answer."''


    Taking a deep breath, Shay closed the distance and ced her lips against David''s, which surprised him. But he weed her touch as he held her waist while Shay wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Heat radiated from their bodies as they pressed close in the water.David could taste the sweetness of Shay''s breath mingling with his own. Her lips, soft and yielding, met his in a kiss that sent a tremor through him. He could feel the soft tickles of her breath under his nose.His fingers slipped to grab her petite round butt, squeezing them ever so possessively. Shay moaned her muffled voice against David''s mouth.


    They parted their lips, a string of saliva connecting them. Their eyes filled with carnal desire and lust, David held his meat under the water and shoved it in, feeling her insides that enveloped it.


    "Hngh, so big!" She moaned feeling David''s shaft rum in her like a restless beast.


    The bathroom was filled with the sound of water sshing and Shay''s voice calling for David


    PAH-PAH-PAH


    "Hngh-Hngh-Hngh-Hngh."


    David''s balls defied gravity as they pped her petite ass and his shaft glided in and out tearing her with no resistance. Her back arched as pleasure assaulted her very being, she felt a pair of soft lips touching her right nipple before they sucked the whole thing inside and a wet tongue started to lick it.


    "Hngh-Hngh-Hngh-Hngh."


    The pleasure was too much and her pussy started to tremble releasing love juices mixing with the water, David having his way with her. She felt her eyes weak but David bit her nipple harder jolting her awake. She was thrust up and down, holding David''s neck for support.


    ''Hngh-''


    David''s fingers pressed her petite ass holding her in ce, driving his shaft like a deranged madman his mouth sucking her hardened nipple and his tongue licking the tip. David felt his meat twitch by the minute foreshadowing his release.


    Shay''s mind had given itself to pleasure her eyes rolled upward and her pussy sucked David like a vacuum cleaner urging him to release his jizz deep inside her womb


    PAH-PAH-PAH


    "Uuughhh"


    After a few more pumps David was at hisst straw as ropes of jizz sprayed her walls and marked them. Her pussy walls managed to achieve its goals as David grunted pushing his lower member even deeper.


    ''"Aannh- I''m cumming."


    Shay also moaned loudly as her body shivered from the warm jizz inside her. Her head fell on David''s body due to exhaustion as they sat together, his shaft still in her warm meaty insides.


    "Can you get up?" David murmured softly, brushing a stray hair from her cheek. Knowing it was her second time, he anticipated her fatigue.


    "I''m sorry young master," she apologized as her head rested on his shoulder, "I don''t think I can stand at the moment, give me some-"Seeing her struggle, David gently scooped her up, a princess in his arms."No need to apologize," he soothed as she rested on his chest. "I can take you to bed," David assured her, "master you-" her protest was cut off before David interrupted her, "I''m still taking you, so you better quiet down." reading her concern, He thought it was better to take her to his chambers to rest and avoid unnecessary gossip.


    David was d his previous tenant was strong enough to carry her as they tiptoed past night maids, Shay guiding him through the vast corridors. Reaching his chambers felt like a victory, a shared secret. Shay couldn''t believe her own daring - nestled in the young master''s bed, a ce she''d never dare dream of.


    David lowered her gently onto the luxurious sheets, the scent of his body lingering in the air. He slid in behind her, his arm wrapping possessively around her waist. The press of his body sent a jolt through her, leaving her breathless. As sleep beckoned, the silence thrummed with unspoken desires. The night moon was high and the estate quiet.

 Chapter 18: Chapter 18: TOWER OF ADVERSITY.

    18 Chapter 18: TOWER OF ADVERSITY.


    The ink of night hadn''t quite dried. David stirred from slumber by unknown thoughts, found himself still cradling Shay. He traced the gentle rise and fall of her chest, a testament to the night''s intimacy.


    Memories of their shared passion swirled with the harsh reality pressing down on him. He eased his arm from around her waist, the warmth of her body a fading echo.


    With a sigh that ruffled the silk sheets, David rolled onto his back, staring at the ornately carved bed frame. David sighed. It was time to put his ns in motion. Yet, a relentless pebble of doubt rattled around in his gut. His previous skills, even honed by years of training, were a flickering candle against a raging inferno. This world thrummed with magic, a foreignnguage he did not understand clearly.


    Gareth, his target, loomed like a storm cloud - a hardened guard, likely steeped inbat and probably harboured inhuman skills. He couldn''t rely solely on his martial prowess.


    He needed an ace up his sleeve and the unknown put him on the edge.


    A low hum resonated in the air, a familiar prelude to his interface. David closed his eyes, focusing on themand word. "Status," he rasped, and a cerulean screen materialized in his vision, recing the gilded ceiling. It was time to assess his resources, his hidden weapon against a world that thrived on the fantastical.


    Numbers swam before his eyes - statistics, a constant reminder of his limitations. His gaze lingered on a lone icon, an envelope symbol pulsing with a faint, ethereal light. It held his only real advantage in this strange world - the cards gifted upon his arrival.


    With a mental nudge, the envelope burst open, revealing the same ominous message: "Tower of Adversity." It had been a gamble, a potential path to forge a fighting chance against his adversaries. But the tower was shrouded in mystery, a doorway to the unknown.


    A shiver danced down his spine as a new window materialized on the screen, superimposed on the Tower''s message. In stark white letters, it red: "[INITIATE TOWER TO THE SYSTEM]."


    David''s brow furrowed. Had he lingered too long on the icon? Was the interface interpreting his hesitation as consent? Trapped between his fear of the tower''s dangers and his desperation for strength, he weighed his options.


    "Well, as long as I''m not facing it right now," he muttered, his voiceced with a nervous chuckle. "Better safe than sorry, I suppose."


    A silent beat passed. Then, with a decisive nod, he spoke themand: "Yes."


    The screen pulsed once, then twice, before disying a new message: "[INITIATING THE ''TOWER OF ADVERSITY'' TO USER''S INTERFACE]."


    David watched, apprehension tightening his throat, as the interface absorbed the tower''s data. A gateway to a potential nightmare would be installed, and there was no turning back.


    Shay''s gentle breathing, a soothing melody against the crisp dawn air, filled the room. David, a mischievous grin ying on his lips, imagined her waking up to find him already awake. He imagined a corny line, a yful jab to fluster her. But the carefree moment shattered like a dropped ss.


    A harsh red light erupted from the interface, bathing the room in an unnatural glow. "[Tower of Adversity has been installed]," the words zed across the screen, a digital inscription of his doom.


    David''s breath hitched. Panic wed at his throat as a new message materialized: "[Challenger will be transported to the first dimension]."


    "Stop!" he rasped, a desperate plea echoing in the quiet room. "Bloody hell, don''t!" The air crackled with a malevolent energy. A final, mocking message flickered: "[May the favour of valour be with you.]"


    A curse ripped through his gritted teeth. Before he could react, a bone-deep coldness washed over him. His limbs turned to lead, refusing hismands. It felt like his very soul was being ripped from his body, sucked into the cold embrace of the digital darkness. Darkness. An endless, suffocating darkness. Thest remnants of his scream were swallowed whole by the void.


    ****


    David''s eyes cracked open, the world a blurry mess of green and ck. A throbbing ache pulsed in his head, a dull rhythm against the backdrop of an alien symphony. Groaning, he pushed himself up, one hand braced against a gnarled tree trunk slick with moisture. The air, thick with the smell of rot and stagnant water, clung to him like a suffocating cloak.


    He was in a swamp. A dense, primeval one, where ancient trees wed at the sky like skeletal fingers. Moonlight, filtered through a tangled canopy, cast a sickly green glow that did little to pierce the oppressive darkness. The silence, broken only by the asional croak of an unseen creature, pressed down on him, heavy and suffocating. Vines, thick as serpents, snaked across the ground and moss-draped from everything, adding to the unsettling atmosphere. Here, every shadow held a thousand whispering secrets, and every rustle of leaves could herald unseen danger.


    David''s mind, sluggish from his forced entry into the Tower, struggled to grasp the situation. This wasn''t the castle. This was a ce of primordial fear, a testing ground conjured by the enigmatic tower. A cold knot of dread tightened in his stomach as he realized his predicament. The Tower wasn''t ying games ¨C it had thrown him into the heart of the unknown, and survival was now his only objective.


    A window materialized, its surface crackling with an ominous energy. The words burned into existence,"[Wee to the first Dimention]."


    "[User has entered the domain of the Blood Alpha]" it revealed. A guttural "Aargh!" ripped from David''s throat, the sound raw and primal. His head felt like a cksmith''s forge, every ng of the hammer echoing in his skull. Gradually, the pulsing agony receded, reced by a dull ache that throbbed with each beat of his heart. "Bloody fucking hell," he rasped, his voice hoarse.


    He squeezed his eyes shut, willing the pain topletely vanish. When he finally cracked them open, the world swam into focus. Taking a shaky breath, he surveyed his surroundings, a cold dread slithering down his spine. This wasn''t his plush bedchamber, nor the familiar scent of Shay''svender body. This¡­ this was something else entirely.

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19: FIRST DIMENSION

    David forced down a rising tide of panic. Wildly thrashing about wouldn''t help. This was a game, a twisted one perhaps, but a game nheless. Survive,plete the objective, and get the hell out. His gaze darted to the hovering blue window: "[User has entered the domain of the Blood Alpha]." So, a boss fight then. The name sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Blood Alpha," it echoed in his mind, a guttural growl of raw power. He steeled himself. Whining about the difficulty wouldn''t get him anywhere. Finding high ground for observation seemed like a good first move. But a primal instinct, a prickling sensation on the back of his neck, screamed at him to stop. The world lurched sideways as he lunged forward in a desperate roll.


    A whoosh of air missed him by a hair, the wind tearing at his clothes. Heart hammering, David crouched low, scanning the inky darkness beyond the moonlit clearing. What the hell was that? His eyes caught a fleeting glimpse ¨C a shadowy blur vanishing into the thick undergrowth where the moonlight dared not reach. Fear turned his blood to ice. He wasn''t alone in this twisted game.


    This was no ordinary foe, but a predator lurking in the shadows, a nameless terror waiting to im him. Crouched low, David strained his eyes into the suffocating darkness. It was a futile effort, the dense foliage swallowing the feeble moonlight whole. A prickle crawled up his spine, a primal instinct screaming "Move!" But the warning came toote.


    A force like a battering ram mmed into him, sending him hurtling through the air like a discarded ragdoll. He collided with a dead tree with a sickening crack, the aged wood splintering under the impact. Coughing, blood sttering his lips, David tasted the metallic tang of fear and pain. A broken rib screamed in protest, but his street-forged resilience refused to yield.


    He''d danced with death countless times before, and this wouldn''t be the brawl that finished him. With a ragged groan, he hauled himself up using the splintered tree trunk as a makeshift crutch. As the clinging fog parted, a monstrous beast emerged from the shadows. Towering above the tangled undergrowth stood a creature unlike any he''d ever seen.


    A white wolf, its fur the ghostly pallor of fresh snow, loomedrge, gleaming with an otherworldly sheen in the filtered moonlight. Its massive frame pulsed with raw power, each muscle a testament to its predatory dominion. Its amber eyes, burning with an unnatural intensity, pierced through the gloom, pinning David with an icy stare that threatened to freeze his soul.


    A guttural growl ripped from its throat, revealing a maw lined with razor-sharp teeth, capable of severing bone with a single snap. ws, tipped with a menacing glint, protruded from powerful legs, ready to tear through any defence. Most men would crumble under the weight of such primal terror, but David was a different breed.


    A darkness resided within him, a reflection of the streets that raised him. He met the beast''s gaze with a defiant glint in his own eye, a manic grin twisting his lips. The wolf creature snarled, taken aback by this disy of twisted defiance. And just as quickly as it appeared, it faded into the shadows, vanishing as if it were never there to begin with.


    David stood there, a lone figure bathed in an eerie green glow, his broken ribs a dull throb. A shuddering breath escaped David''s lips, a plume of vapour dissipating into the oppressive swamp air. His head hung low, hands clenched into fists ¨C one raised near his temple, the other guarding his heart. He pivoted sharply, legs nted shoulder-width apart, a grounded stance against the unseen terror.


    Yet, martial arts alone wouldn''t suffice against that monstrosity. With a slow exhale, David squeezed his eyes shut. The snap of twigs, faint but undeniable, betrayed the beast''s predatory patience. A sudden snap of his eyelids revealed a startling transformation.


    His irises, previously unremarkable, now swirled with a captivating dance of colours ¨C deep blues and vibrant whites swirling like a gxy copsing inwards, carrying the secrets of the cosmos within their depths. The vibrant edges bled into an inky ck, imbuing his gaze with an otherworldly glow.


    It was an eye that transcended the physical, a window reflecting his soul''s core and the universe''s grand design. A voice, alien yet familiar, resonated in his mind ¨C "[Skill: Celestial Wheel]." The words hung heavy, their meaning imbued with a power beyondprehension. David reacted instinctively, a blur of motion as he sidestepped andshed out with a fist.


    The strike hit nothing but air, but a shimmering distortion erupted beside him, wisps of dark shadows dissipating to reveal the enraged white wolf. "Not this time, mutt," David taunted, a cruel edgecing his voice. His newfound power simmered beneath the surface, a potent weapon against the horrors this twisted game had unleashed.


    A ripple of dark energy dissipated beside him, revealing the white wolf, fangs bared in a furious snarl. The "Celestial Wheel" ignited within David, a beacon cutting through the suffocating darkness. It wasn''t perfect ¨C his inexperience with this newfound power left it flickering like a dying candle. Yet, it granted him a glimpse into the unseen, a fleeting image of the wolf''s attack.


    But his triumph was short-lived. The Celestial Wheel, while a potent weapon, revealed the limitations of its fledgling user. David''s punch, fueled by a surge of adrenaline, connected with the wolf''s side. Yet, the blow seemed to have little effect. The creature, impervious to the attack, lunged forward with a guttural growl. David''s heart hammered against his ribs.


    "Shit," he cursed, realization dawning on him like a cold p. "Too weak¡­ not strong enough." Desperation fueled him as he tried to scramble back, but it was toote. Razor-sharp teeth mped down on his hand, a searing pain ripping through him. The wolf, a whirlwind of fur and fury, flung him aside like a ragdoll.


    Hended with a sickening thud, the world spinning around him as darkness threatened to im him.

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20: LAST ONE STANDING

    An agonizing scream ripped from David''s throat. His hand ¨C once a weapon ¨C was now a gruesome mess, hanging limp at his side. His body throbbed with a symphony of pain, yet his mind remained a fortress of iron. He refused to sumb, not when his fangs were still bared for a fight. With a surge of raw determination, David lurched to his feet.


    His vision swam, but he locked eyes with the wolf, its amber gaze narrowed with predatory intent. "Not done yet, mutt," he rasped, a defiant glint sparking to life in his now icy blue and white orbs. The Celestial Wheel pulsed within, a beacon of power fueled by desperation. He pushed his limits, ignoring the mana drain that threatened to leave him hollow. Muscle, he knew, had failed him.


    Time for a different kind of fight. "Come and get me, pup!" he taunted, his voice hoarse butced with a twisted amusement. The wolf, enraged by David''s audacity, howled a challenge at the moon. ck shadows writhed around its form, a veil obscuring its movements. It vanished into the inky darkness. Silence, thick and heavy, hung in the air.


    David''s enhanced vision, courtesy of the Celestial Wheel, searched desperately. He could see wisps of darkness flitting through the periphery, a fleeting glimpse of the predator''s approach. With this stolen knowledge, he braced himself for the inevitable attack. Suddenly, a blur of white erupted from the shadows, the wolf''s maw snapping at him. David roared, a primal sound born of pain and fury.


    He flung himself to the side, barely escaping the razor-sharp teeth. But the beast was relentless. It lunged again and again, a whirlwind of fur and fury. David, a battered warrior, could only muster desperate dodges as the wolf snapped its jaws, hot breath singeing his skin. With a surge of primal instinct, he lunged forward, one good arm managing to snag the beast''s neck in a bone-crushing grip.


    The other arm, a mangled mess, was used toplete the strangtion wrap. A silent struggle ensued, a dance of death beneath the pale, watchful gaze of the moon. Muscles strained, and growls turned into choked gasps as air supply dwindled. Finally, with ast, desperate push, David squeezed. The wolf, starved of oxygen, let out a strangled yelp before going limp.


    David copsed on top of his fallen foe, gasping for breath. His body, broken and bloodied, ached with every shallow inhale. He had won but at a terrible cost. The predatory still, a victim of its own aggression and David''s unexpected resilience. Just as the light in David''s eyes threatened to flicker out, a digital window materialized before him, a cruel mockery of its cheery blue hue.


    "[You have defeated a lesser Fenrir]," it red, a hollow victory announcement in the face of his near demise. Another window popped up, a meager constion prize: "[You have leveled up]." But the celebration was short-lived. Another window appeared, boasting "[You have received two bonus rewards for your astonishing achievement]".


    Astonishing, David scoffed internally, his breath ragged gasps in the chilling air. Finally, the grand finale, the final window that solidified his bizarre reality: "[Skill activated: Eternal Gluttony]," it pronounced, followed by the chilling "[YOU HAVE DEVOURED A SKILL!]". A cold wave washed over him, a sensation not unlike dipping into a freezing river. Yet, it wasn''t pain. It was¡­renewal.


    He felt his mangled arm knit itself back together, the pulsing agony reced by a gentle hum of regeneration. His cracked ribs realigned, the tightness in his chest easing into aforting ache. He took a shaky breath, the air tasting oddly sweet. Sitting up, David flexed his healed arm, marveling at the restored flesh and bone.


    "That was damn close!" He muttered, his voice hoarse butced with a sliver of newfound strength. He felt lighter, a peculiar energy coursing through his veins. But the reprieve was fleeting. As his mana reserves refilled, an unsettling truth dawned. He activated the Celestial Wheel, his eyes igniting with their otherworldly glow.


    The grin that formed wasn''t one of triumph, but a twisted, predatory smile. "Well, well," he rasped, a low growl echoing in his voice. "Looks like your pack decided to join the party." His inhuman gaze pierced the shadows, catching fleeting glimpses of movement dancing at the edges of his vision. He rose slowly, his posture a coiled spring.


    His body might be bruised and battered, but with this strange new power coursing through him, David was far from finished. He braced himself, a lone figure bathed in the sickly moonlight, ready to face whatever horrors lurked in the darkness. The game had taken a grotesque turn, and David, fueled by survival and a touch of newfound hunger, was ready to y by his own rules.


    No time for wallowing in victory. David mmed his mental fist against the status menu, a digital portal shing open before him. A manic grin stretched across his face as he scanned the spoils of his near-death experience. Suddenly, in a flourish of shimmering light, a pair of des materialized in his grasp. Twin daggers, they curved with the predatory grace of a falcon''s wing.


    Cold moonlight glinted off their polished surfaces, a promise of swift demise for any foolhardy enough to cross his path. The hilts, cradled between the des, were a paradox ¨C a fusion of sleek technology and ancient artistry. Intricate patterns, their meaning lost to the ages yet potent with a forgotten power, snaked their way around the grips.


    The weapons felt like extensions of himself, perfectly bnced and symmetrical. From the front, they resembled a grim smile carved into metal, teeth bared in a permanent snarl. From the side, their arcs echoed the sweeping horns of some mythical beast, a reminder of the savage strength David now possessed. "Alright, you shadowy bastards," he growled, the wordsced with a newfound hunger.


    "Let''s dance." He shifted into a low crouch, des held high, the Predator reborn and ready for the hunt.

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21: A MONSTER AMONGEST BEASTS

    The shadows writhed, birthing four more white nightmares. These weren''t lone predators like the one David had just wrestled with death against. These were a pack, their snarls a symphony of fury for their fallen kin. Pain hammered at David, a throbbing symphony in every bone. The odds were stacked, yet a perverse thrill danced in his veins.


    He thrived on the edge of a knife, where danger became a euphoric melody. This was the moment his true self, forged in the crucible of violence, came alive. The wolves blurred, phantom limbsshing out. Human eyes wouldn''t stand a chance. But David wasn''t human, not anymore. He unleashed the Celestial Wheel, his vision igniting with an otherworldly glow.


    The world sharpened, and the wolves'' movements reduced to sluggish msses. He saw through the darkness, every twitch of a muscle, every shadow cast by their fangs. This time, the attack came from behind. But David was a step ahead, his perception a full 360 degrees. A backflip, a blur of motion, and the wolf''s maw snapped at empty air.


    With balletic precision born of desperation, Davidnded on the beast''s back, his hand a blur as it struck the wolf''s neck. A crimson sigil, a mark of the Frostfang, his new weapons, red where his hands met flesh. The wolf whimpered, its eyes zing over before it slumped lifeless to the ground.


    A smug digital chime announced David''s victory ¨C "[You have defeated a lesser Fenrir]." The blue notification mocked him in the face of his new predicament. Two wolves materialized from the shadows, jaws agape and eyes gleaming with predatory hunger. One lunged from below, a gaping maw aimed at his knees. The other, opportunistic and cruel, circled above, ready to strike from David''s blind spot.


    He had to act, and fast. A desperate choice flickered into existence. With a grunt that strained his raw throat, he swung both daggers in a deadly arc. Frostfang, his recently acquired des, lived up to their name. One wolf, surprised by the unexpected defence, met a cold demise as David shed its throat. A crimson sigil, courtesy of Frostfang''s unique enchantment, red on the beast''s body.


    But victory wasn''t a luxury he could afford. The other wolf, enraged and relentless,tched onto his leg. Pain exploded like a supernova, ripping a scream from his lips. It tossed him around like a ragdoll, the sickening crunch of teeth on bone echoing through the night. He tumbled across the ground,nding with a sickening thud. Stars exploded in his vision, the world blurring into a chaotic mess.


    Through the haze, he saw the notification window reappear, the same mocking blue announcing "[You have defeated a lesser Fenrir]." This time, though, a red sigil pulsed on the defeated wolf, a testament to Frostfang''s deadly bite. Suddenly, a wave of warmth washed over him. Torn flesh began to knit itself back together, the ache in his leg dulling to a throbbing throb.


    "Whoa," David gasped, staring at his rapidly healing wound. "These things are seriously OP!" He nced at the daggers in his hand.


    Their descriptions were hauntingly brief: "[Passive Buff: Lifedrain: A portion of the damage dealt is returned to the wielder as health, healing for 50% of the total damage inflicted.]" And below, an even more intriguing ability: "[**Active Spell: Death Reversal ¨C conditions must be met to use spell .]" A spark of dark excitement ignited within him.


    These weapons were more than just des; they were a lifeline. But the cryptic message hung in the air, a chilling reminder that their true power came at a cost. He had a taste of their power, but the true test was yet toe. Could he master these deadly tools or would they consume him in the end? David rose to his feet, a predator reborn.


    The remaining wolf circled warily, its earlier bravado reced by a cautious respect. Yet, the battle wasn''t over. More shadows stirred in the distance, their hungry eyes locked on him. This was no ordinary pack; they were relentless hunters, and David was just the next quarry they intended to im. "More of you mongrels?" David rasped, a deranged grin stretched across his bloodied face.


    Seven wolves materialized from the encroaching darkness, their eyes glowing with predatory malice. They saw him as a wounded beast, ripe for the taking. But David saw them as mere obstacles in a twisted game. An instinct, primal and predatory as if forced, surged through him. He wasn''t just David anymore.


    He was a hunter reborn, fueled by the thrill of the hunt and the strange magic coursing through his veins. With a feral growl, David sank into the shadows himself. The wolves, momentarily confused by the vanishing prey, hesitated. It was theirst mistake. There was a blur of movement, a sh of inhuman eyes glowing like embers in the dark. The wolves yelped in surprise, fangs snapping at empty air.


    Multiple screens materialized in David''s vision, each one a grim deration: "[You have defeated a lesser Fenrir]." Cold, digital pronouncements in the face of his bloody reality. He devoured their essence with each kill,feeling stronger by the second, a skill surging into his being as naturally as breathing. "[Wolf''s Grace]," the message echoed in his mind, the skill he had devoured.


    He felt it coursing through him, raw power and honed reflexes intermingling with his ownbat expertise. He was a ck belt with a deadly new edge, a killing machine with a wolf''s cunning. The remaining wolves, their initial bravado shattered, whimpered and tried to scatter. But David was a phantom now, a whirlwind of teeth and ws.


    He moved with a predator''s fluidity, weaving through their desperate attacks with inhuman grace. The taste of blood filled his mouth, metallic and sharp. It wasn''t just sustenance ¨C it was an offering to this newfound power. One by one, the wolves fell, their whimpers turning to choked gasps as David drained them of life and honed his own predatory instincts.


    When thest oney still, the world snapped back into focus. David stood panting, his body battered but alive. He looked at his blood-soaked hands, a chilling mix of fear and exhration coursing through him. He wasn''t David anymore. He was something else, something far more dangerous. The game had changed, and the rules were being rewritten in blood.

 Chapter 22: Chapter 22: FIRST KILL

    22 Chapter 22: FIRST KILL


    A final, mocking chime echoed through the clearing: "[You have defeated a lesser Fenrir]." David slumped onto the carcass of the fallen wolf, a ragged cough escaping his lips. Every muscle screamed in protest, his body a vessel of pure exhaustion. He couldn''t even muster the strength to twitch a finger.


    Just when darkness threatened to consume him, a flicker of light pierced through the haze of pain. A new window bloomed in his vision: "[You have leveled up]." A wave of warmth washed over him, a gentle tide slowly pushing back the tide of fatigue. A relieved sigh escaped his lips, a sound almostical considering his predicament.


    "Let''s see what I got," he rasped, a hint of his old defiance flickering in his eyes. After all, it was these strange new abilities that kept him standing, a hair''s breadth from the grave. With a mentalmand, he muttered, "Status."


    A cascade of windows materialized before him, each one brimming with information. One caught his eye: "[Bonus rewards: First Kill]." Intrigue reced exhaustion in his gaze. "Hmm, interesting," he mused, leaning in as the window expanded to reveal his hard-earned prizes.


    The first bonus reward, emzoned in bold lettering, was "[Rejuvenating Surge]." Below it, a detailed description unfolded: "[Passive Description: Whenever you level up, a powerful wave of restorative energy surges through your body, instantly healing all injuries and restoring your health to its maximum. This surge revitalizes your spirit and fortifies your resilience, ensuring you are always at your peak strength when facing new challenges.]"


    David read the description twice, a slow grin spreading across his bloodied face. Disbelief, then amusement, finally erupted into full-blownughter. "So, that''s how I survived that first fight," he chuckled, the memory of his near-death experience reying in his mind. He vividly recalled the first wolf, the pain, and the feeling of being on the precipice of oblivion. This "Rejuvenating Surge" exined everything.


    The initial hesitation morphed into a different kind of thrill. He was still battered, still vulnerable, but these notifications, these powers, hinted at a potential he hadn''t even begun to explore. A second chance, a good start, all thanks to a bit of beginner''s luck and these strange new abilities surging within him. The fight was far from over, but for the first time, David wasn''t just facing the darkness ¨C he had a fighting chance.


    "Next is..." he mumbled, his voice sandpaper dry. His eyes drifted downwards, and a gasp caught in his throat.


    Within the windowy a description that sent a jolt through him. "[


    Weapon type: dagger


    Name: Frostfang


    Rank: SSR]."


    His blood ran cold. SSR. That designation whispered in hushed tones amongst online gamers, signified the pinnacle of rarity, the holy grail of digital weaponry. His heart hammered against his ribs ¨C a real-life weapon with the power of legend.


    "[Passive Buff: Lifedrain: A portion of the damage dealt is returned to the wielder as health, healing for 50% of the total damage inflicted.]"


    He had tasted its effectiveness firsthand, the stolen life force fueling his unlikelyeback. A grim smile stretched across his battered face. Not bad. Not bad at all.


    But the description continued, a new line sending shivers down his spine. "[Active Spell: Death Reversal ¨C conditions must be met to use spell.]"


    Death Reversal. The very words whispered of forbidden power, a potential lifeline shrouded in mystery. David furrowed his brow, the implications heavy in the air. He''d seen the wolves sumb to a single, brutal blow, the crimson sigil a mark of Frostfang''s deadly embrace.


    But Death Reversal? Was it the key to unlocking the true power of these des, a cheat code written in blood? A defeated sigh escaped his lips, his mind a tangled mess of possibilities. The mysteries of these weapons deepened.


    He slumped back against the carcass of a fallen wolf, the silence thick with unspoken questions. For now, he could only ponder, the promise of Death Reversal a tantalizing enigma waiting to be unraveled.


    Thrilled by the prospect of a power boost, David opened his main status window. New numbers gleamed back at him, sparking excitement like a gamer witnessing their character level up.


    Name: David De Gror


    Race: Human


    ss: Ascendant


    (NEW!) LV: 5 [50/1000] Skills: Eternal Gluttoney, Celestial Wheel,Wolf''s grace


    HP: 30/30 >> 500/500


    MP: 5/5 >> 95/100


    Stamina: 5/5 >> 200/250


    Strength: 2>>100/100


    Agility: 4 >> 150


    Intelligence: 10 >> 70 charm: 70


    A new section zed in David''s main window: Level. A bold "5" stared back, a stark confirmation of his recent near-death experience. No wonder those notifications kept popping up ¨C they weren''t glitches, they were real-time level-ups, gamification thrust into the harsh reality of his predicament.


    A satisfied grunt rumbled in his chest. Levelling up meant better stats, a crucial edge in the fights toe. But the real prize sat nestled in the "Skills" section: Wolf''s Grace. Had he devoured it from his fallen foe? The memory of a notification iming to have "devoured a skill" clicked into ce.


    He squinted, focusing on the shimmering description of Wolf''s Grace. It unfolded like a digital scroll, revealing its secrets:


    "[Description: Upon activation, Wolf''s Grace envelops the user in a primal aura, transforming them into the embodiment of a predatory wolf. Senses sharpen to a razor''s edge, eyes glowing with an eerie luminescence that pierces through darkness.


    Abilities:


    Predator''s Instinct: Heightened awareness allows the user to anticipate enemy movements and exploit their weaknesses with lethal precision.


    Enhanced Agility: The user''s agility surges by 60%, enabling lightning-fast reflexes and unparalleled manoeuvrability.


    Razor ws and Fangs: Every strike bes a primal extension of the user, channelling the raw power of the wolf.]"


    David finished reading, a surge of primal understanding coursing through him. It wasn''t just knowledge; these abilities felt ingrained, an extension of his body like breathing. He instinctively grasped how ''Razor ws and Fangs''made him use his skills efficiently.


    A predatory grin split his bloodied face. He was a wolf in human skin, a monster reborn with a new set of deadly tools at his disposal. David scanned the clearing, searching for the digital chime that usually heralded a victory, a "Level Cleared" or a "Boss Defeated" message. But there was nothing. An unsettling silence hung heavy in the air.


    Something felt off. There were no progress bars or congrattory pop-ups. The wolves, those vicious nightmares, were just the first hurdle, a twisted wee to this bizarre new world. The true enemy, David realized with a chilling certainty, lurked somewhere beyond the shadows.


    "That has to be it," he muttered, his voice hoarse butced with a steely resolve. His gaze drifted upwards, drawn to the highest point he could see ¨C a distant peak. It was a long shot, a gamble, but it was the only option he had. Wandering aimlessly would only lead him deeper into the unknown.


    He straightened his battered form, the ache in his muscles a dull throbpared to the burning curiosity gnawing at him. This wasn''t a walk in the park anymore, but an ascent. An ascent towards answers, towards the unseen enemy pulling the strings.


    With a newfound purpose fueling his steps, David began his trek. The peak, a jagged silhouette against the emerging light, became his beacon, his guiding star in this strange, hostile tower. He would reach the top, not for a fleeting moment of rest, but to gain a foothold, a vantage point from which to survey the twistedndscape and face whatever awaited him. His trial hadjust began.

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23: BLOOD ALPHA

    23 Chapter 23: BLOOD ALPHA


    David crested the hill, the wind whipping his hair into a frenzy. The journey had taken him an eternity, the sun painting the sky in hues of bruised orange and regret as it dipped below the horizon. A terse system message echoed in his mind, a neon sign in a forgotten alleyway - "Youhave entered Blood Alpha''s Domain." Great. He knew the drill. y the big bad boss, clear the floor. But where, oh where, did one find a boss monster in the middle of this deste wastnd?


    Another sigh escaped his lips, heavy as a stone. This was never supposed to beplicated. Just a simple tower run, right? A primal urge thrummed through him, and with a deep breath, he willed the Frostfangs into existence.


    Tiny motes of light materialized around his palms, swirling and coalescing into the familiar weapons. The summoning disy was a tactical blunder, losing the advantage of a sneak attack and the precious seconds spent conjuring when his life hung in the bnce - was far too terrifying to contemte. So, weapons at the ready, David scanned the destendscape, a lone warrior in a war he barely understood.


    "System," David barked, frustrationcing his voice. "Where''s the sted Blood Alpha?" Silence. No helpful pop-up with a glowing red arrow pointing him in the right direction. Just the usual unhelpful silence. "Bollocks!" he swore, spitting the word into the acrid air.


    Hours spent slogging through the dead, parched swamp had left him feeling like a piece of jerky forgotten in the sun.


    But just as despair threatened to consume him, a sliver of hope emerged. He crested a rise, the swamp finally yielding way to a rocky teau. And there, before him, the world unfolded like a morbid tapestry.A sight that froze him solid, a chill that had nothing to do with the swamp''s damp embrace.


    The heart of the hill pulsed with an oppressive weight. Dark clouds, bloated with a storm, conspired to snuff out thest embers of the dying sun. Three colossal swords, each a weathered testament to a forgotten age, pierced the turbulent heavens. Their stone des, etched with the hungry whispers of time and battle, wed skyward in a silent, primal scream.


    An ancient stairway, worn smooth by the tread of countless eons, beckoned towards the base of these towering relics. At its summit, a bonfire raged, a hungry beast devouring wood and casting a flickering inferno onto the cold, dark stones. Its hungry tendrils reached upwards, as if yearning to touch the impossibly distant hilts of the swords. The scene was both eerie and strangely mystical.


    The air hung heavy with the acrid tang of burning wood and the faint echoes of forgotten chants. The sun, a dying ember on the horizon, bled crimson across thendscape, bathing the swords in an unholy light and casting long, writhing shadows at the edges of the firelight.


    Sprawled across the stone floor, a stark contrast to the dark swords, were the white forms of Fenrir, their presence a silent puzzle. But David had no time for riddles. His gaze locked onto the centre of the stage.


    Seated upon a throne woven from bone, a figure radiated an ethereal glow under the fiery gaze of the bonfire. Her skin, the pale luminescence of moonlight, seemed to shimmer from within. Wild, silver hair, charged with chaotic energy, fanned out in a halo around her head. Her eyes, though closed, conveyed an intensity of purpose, a fierce and unwavering resolve entuated by the striking ck markings that framed them. Her body, lean and muscled, spoke of both power and endured hardship. Scars, like a map of past battles, etched themselves onto her pale flesh.


    David instinctively retreated behind the decaying husk of a tree. A tremor ran through him, a primal recognition. "That," he thought, heart pounding a frantic rhythm against his ribs, "has to be the Blood Alpha."


    David''s heart wasn''t thrumming with thrill, but with a primal terror that bordered on ecstasy. The figure before him, the Blood Alpha, radiated an overwhelming power that both threatened and exhrated him. He knew bloodlust wouldn''t win this fight. A reckless charge would be his demise. He had the upper hand of surprise, and that was his only edge against this seemingly unstoppable foe.


    Crouching low, his daggers glinting in the darkness, a translucent blue screen materialized before him: "[Wolf''s Grace]". In a blink, David vanished, leaving behind a wisp of ck smoke that dissipated in the night. Using his heightened agility granted by the skill, he surged forward, a phantom warrior flitting through the shadows. Hended atop the stone tform with predatory grace, the blue glow briefly illuminating the scene before receding. A cold glint entered his eyes as the tform erupted in a flurry of razor-sharp projections like a frozen blue flower blooming in the fire''s glow. The Fenrir guarding the throne met their demise in a silent ballet of decapitation and disembowelment.


    Without wasting a breath, David lunged at the Blood Alpha on her bone throne. He moved with speeds that defied human limitations, his Frostfang daggers shing deadly arcs. Yet, the Blood Alpha remained impassive, eyes still closed. Just as his des were about to connect, a gasp escaped his throat. With two pale fingers, the Blood Alpha effortlessly deflected both daggers, the impact sending a tremor up David''s arms. He stumbled back, shocked, his heart hammering a frantic tattoo against his ribs. This wasn''t going to be as easy as he''d hoped. This fight had just begun.


    A low rumble echoed from the Blood Alpha''s throne, a sound that sent shivers down David''s spine despite the inferno crackling nearby. Her eyes snapped open, piercing blue orbs that burned with an ancient fire. "So," her voice rumbled, gravel scraping against stone, "a challenger has finally graced me with their presence."


    With a wordless roar that seemed to tear the very fabric of the air, the Blood Alpha surged to her feet. A white aura erupted from her, a whirlwind of pure power that whipped David''s hair into a frenzy and sent a tremor through the ground. The mes in the bonfire danced wildly, threatened to be extinguished by the sudden storm brewing within the Blood Alpha.


    "Good," she boomed, her voice a predatory growl that sent chills down David''s spine. "Good! I was beginning to think these old bones were destined for dust and boredom." A sh of sharp, predatory teeth glinted in the firelight as she stretched, a predator readying for a long-awaited hunt.

 Chapter 24: Chapter 24: BLOOD ALPHA (1.2)

    The Blood Alpha surveyed the carnage with a predator''s satisfaction. Her pack, once a blur of white fur and fang, nowy still, a testament to David''s unexpected skill. "Strong?" She rasped, her voice a gravelly whisper, her blue eyes boring into him like twin ice shards. But David refused to be cowed.


    He knew a single miscalction could spell his doom. Silence hung heavy between them, thick with unspoken threats. A slow grin stretched across the Blood Alpha''s face. Her smile was a promise of pain, a predator savouring the hunt. "No fear?" she mused, a purr rumbling deep in her throat. Her fur bristled, standing on end as the aura she''d unleashed, a tempestuous whirlwind, receded.


    "You shall know fear," she dered, her voice echoing with cold amusement.Then, with a blur of motion so fast it defied perception, she vanished. Gone. David spun, searching frantically, Frostfang raised in a desperate ward. Even with his heightened senses, honed by countless battles within the tower, he couldn''t track her movements. Had this ce itself conspired against him?


    Panic wed at his throat.


    Just as despair threatened to consume him, a voice, filled with predatory relish, hissed in his ear, "Looking the wrong way, prey."The world exploded. A fist, heavy as a falling star, mmed into his jaw. A sickening crack echoed through the night, the taste of blood filling his mouth.


    But before he could even whimper, a searing pain ripped through his chest, the wind knocked from his lungs as a brutal kick sent him skyward.


    He saw the tform fall away, the firelight below twisting into a distorted kaleidoscope. Before he could brace himself, another bone-jarring impact sent him crashing into the dead trees below. Disoriented, his vision swimming, David realized with chilling certainty ¨C that his reflexes, his instincts, were no match for the monstrous speed of the Blood Alpha.


    He was already losing, and the fight had just begun.


    The world blurred into a whirlwind of ws and pain. Mid-air, the Blood Alpha lunged, her razor-sharp talons aimed for David''s heart.


    In a desperate act of reflex, David mmed the Frostfang daggers together, forming a makeshift crossguard to deflect the blow. The force of the attack was immense, sending him hurtling through the air like a ragdoll, carving a furrow in the soft soil meters away from where the Alphanded with a predatory grace.


    "You blocked me?!" The Blood Alpha roared, a hint of surpriseced with amusement. This unexpected resistance promised a more interesting game ¨C she could finally toy with her food.David, his body broken and battered, pushed himself to his knees, a river of blood staining the ground. Yet, a new glint ignited in his eyes ¨C a swirling blue and white vortex that mirrored the secrets of the cosmos.


    His skill, Celestial Wheel, had activated in the nick of time, a shield against annihtion. He knew he was outmatched, outpaced. So, he devised a desperate gambit.With a burst of speed that shattered the sound barrier, the Blood Alpha reappeared before him, her massive hand reaching out to crush his neck like a twig.


    But amidst the pain, David found a sliver of twisted defiance. A chilling grin split his bloodied face.


    "Oi," she rumbled, her voiceced with venom, "Why are you so damn happy?"The Blood Alpha was thrown off bnce. Anger red in her eyes. This wasn''t supposed to be fun for him! Before she could react, David lunged forward, his right hand a blur as he aimed a vicious stab at her neck. But the Alpha was faster, her reflexes honed by centuries of battle.


    Her hand shot out, an iron mp that met David''s wrist with a sickening crack. She expected a scream, a disy of fear. Instead, David merely winced, his long white hair a curtain obscuring most of his face.


    The Blood Alpha stared, a flicker of annoyance crossing her features. Heunched his only weapon, and she caught it with ease, breaking his wrist in the process. But his reaction, hisck of fear, unnerved her.


    There was something else in his gaze, a spark of something dangerous, something she hadn''t anticipated. She shifted, focusing on his unarmed hand, her gaze narrowed as she waited for his next move. This fight was far from over.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" she mocked, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "Four," David whispered, barely audible.


    "What? Speak up!" she roared, her icy eyes fixed on David, whose head hung low.


    "Damn insect," Blood Alpha spat, convinced she had broken David''s spirit.


    "One," David murmured, almost inaudibly.


    "Speak, human," she snarled, "Grant me the courtesy of a final plea before I silence you forever." Her voice, once a melody of the night, now thundered like an avnche. Crimson fire zed in her eyes, a predator toying with its prey, but David remained silent.


    "If you don''t have anything to say, then die!" she growled, her white aura bursting chaotically around her. It covered her form like a raging storm, and her predatory eyes red at the battered David she held in her grasp.


    The ground trembled under the force of her power, and the air itself seemed to shudder. Never in her lifetime had she been so infuriated by a mere human who refused to yield to fear in her presence. She, the Blood Alpha, child of the god that governed the moon, the pinnacle of predators. And this human dared to look down on her even in the face of death.


    Stretching her arms, she slowly pierced David''s chest, her ws emerging from the other side.


    "Zero!" David screamed in agony, his voice echoing through the trembling air, pleasing the Blood Alpha.


    "Yes, that''s the right sound," she eximed, a twisted satisfaction gleaming in her predatory eyes.


    But!


    Agonynced through the Blood Alpha''s core, ripping her focus from her prey. Her gaze mmed down to where David''s hand, moments ago trembling and empty, now held a gleaming dagger that had dared to draw her blood. Where the hell had thate from?A harsh, humourless bark of augh escaped her lips.


    "Weak," she snarled, the word dripping with venomous amusement. This lowly SSR dagger, a toy in the hands of an insect, had managed a mere scratch.


    "A pathetic attempt at surprise, wouldn''t you say, human?" she taunted, relishing the momentary flicker of fear in David''s defiant stare.Her amusement died faster than the echo of her words. As she mocked him, her grip loosened.


    David, just a limp doll moments ago, became a dead weight, crumpling to the earth with a sickening thud.


    The Blood Alpha turned away, the human''s demise a mere formality.Then, the world fractured for a moment, a blinding sh of cerulean erupting before David''s dimming vision. A blue screen materialized in the air, the stark words "[Spell Activated]" hanging heavy, followed by a chilling inscription in crimson: "[Death Reversal]."


    A horrifying metamorphosis rippled across David''s face. A wide, chilling grin, devoid of any warmth or joy, stretched across his bloodied features, a stark contrast to the abyss that had reced his defiance. His eyes, once filled with a desperate spark of determination, now glowed with an unsettling, malevolent amusement.


    He looked not like a man defying death, but like a predator relishing the hunt, a dark amusement dancing in the depths of his gaze.A red sigil mirrored the wound David had inflicted, burning angry and malevolent on the Blood Alpha''s side.


    An unnatural chill emanated from the mark, a cold tendril of dread slithering down her spine. Something was terribly wrong, a discordant note in the symphony of her power.


    The human''s defiance had taken an unexpected turn, one that sent a shiver down the very spine of the predator.


    ****


    A/N: The Blood Alpha is rattled! What dark secret does David''s smile hold? Don''t miss the next chapter to find out!


    you''ve made it this far! What did you think of this chapter?


    please support your Author with Power Stones(I actually have none, heartbroken), and while you''re at it, please, please, drop a review for me. Thank you fam.

 Chapter 25: Chapter 25: I ALONE AM THE HONORED ONE

    Crimson blossomed on the Blood Alpha''s face, a grotesque tapestry woven from blood spewing from her eyes and mouth. Agony, a ravenous beast, tore through her core, ripping away at her very being. It felt like her own essence was being devoured, leaving behind a hollow shell. With a gasp that rattled her weakening frame, she turned, her gaze falling upon David.


    A chilling grin, devoid of warmth or humanity, stretched across his bloodied features. It was the grin of a predator who had outsmarted his prey, not with brute force, but with cunning. The truth crashed down on her with the weight of a copsing mountain.


    David, the seemingly outmatched opponent,Knowing he was no match for her, resorted to the one card he had left: ''Death Reversal.'' This elusive spell required him to meet specific conditions, hinted at by its very name. Taking a desperate gamble, David allowed himself to be in by the Blood Alpha, fulfilling the spell''s conditions.


    As he breathed hisst, the magic took hold, reversing his death and transferring it onto the Blood Alpha herself. A dark, ominousughter erupted from David''s throat, chilling the very air. It was a sound devoid of joy, filled only with a horrifying satisfaction. The tables had turned.


    As David''sughter echoed, the Blood Alpha crumpled, her once-proud form bowing before the power she had underestimated. A final cough racked her body, a crimson tide cascading from her lips to stain the soil. The predator had be the prey, and the hunter, reborn from the jaws of death, stood triumphant.


    The crimson sigil burned malevolently on the Blood Alpha''s side, a parasitic sigil that devoured her life force with each passing heartbeat. It mocked her, a cruel reminder of her defeat. Her once vibrant eyes were now clouded with fading glory. "How?" she rasped, wing at the air for purchase, her once-proud voice reduced to a mere tremor.


    The metallic tang of blood filled her mouth, a gruesome counterpoint to the chilling wind that whispered of oblivion. David, his chest a gaping wound mirroring the devastation within, inhaled a ragged breath. The air tasted foreign,ced with the bite of impending doom. Yet, a flicker of defiance sparked in his eyes, a testament to the unorthodox victory he had snatched from the jaws of defeat.


    "How?!" the Blood Alpha shrieked, her voice cracking with disbelief. How could a mere human, a speck of dustpared to her almost demigod status, achieve such an impossible feat? "Your pride mutt!" David rasped, his voiceced with a chilling cocktail of triumph and pain. The Blood Alpha''s arrogance had been her undoing. Believing him vanquished, she had dropped her guard, a fatal miscalction.


    As she had flung him through the air, a cruel amusement dancing in her eyes, David''s world had sharpened. The Celestial Wheel, a weapon hummed within him, amplifying his perception. In that split second, time had slowed, morphing the world around him into a tapestry of intricate detail.


    With a flick of his wrist, he hadunched his dagger, its trajectory etched into his mind by his heightened awareness. He gambled, predicting the Blood Alpha''s final blow, the very moment when his defiance would be its most potent. And then, a calcted distraction. A single thrust of his other dagger, a feigned attempt, drew the Blood Alpha''s focus for a fleeting moment. It was all he needed.


    The falling dagger, guided by his preternatural foresight, found its mark, etching the Death Reversal sigil onto her flesh just as her attacknded. The world lurched back into its normal pace. The Blood Alpha, caught off guard and mortally wounded, crumpled.


    David, teetering on the precipice of death, watched as the life force he had so desperately bargained for drained from her, a grim exchange orchestrated by a cunning human and a forbidden spell. The predatory vanquished, brought down not by brute force, but by wits matching that of the devil. Disbelief painted the Blood Alpha''s face, a grotesque portrait of denial. This couldn''t be happening.


    Her, a being who straddled the line between god and mortal, dying at the hands of a mere man? Pride, that viper coiling around her heart, had blinded her. In the face of raw cunning, what good was brute strength? With a rasping cough, she wed her way towards David, a desperate hand reaching out as if to snatch back her fading life.


    But the crimson sigil glowed malevolently, a sigil of defiance etched by David''sst gambit. It had been her arrogance that had bled her dry, not ack of power. David watched, his own vision blurring. The metallic tang of blood filled his mouth, a grim reminder of his own gaping wound. He felt the familiar tug, a chilling emptiness threatening to swallow him whole.


    His soul, a wisp of smoke, began to drift towards the cold embrace of oblivion. Then, a sh. A window materialized in the inky darkness, glowing with an ethereal light.


    Words scrolled across it ¨C "[You have defeated a great Fenrir ¨C Blood Alpha]." This was followed by another inscription, zing with triumphant energy: "[YOU HAVE DONE THE UNACHIEVABLE]!" A third window materialized, revealing a skill shimmering with an otherworldly glow: "[Skill : Eternal Gluttoney]." Below it, a description of the skill being used.


    "[Soulforge]," "[You have received an Aetenus]" ¨C the words seemed to sing, a melody woven from power and potential. The final window dered: "[You have cleared the first dimension]". "[You have proven your valor]." David felt a jolt. Valor? His breath caught, a flicker of life returning to his chest. He had cheated death, not with strength, but with cunning.


    He had defied the very fabric of reality, and in doing so, be a legend. The first dimension might be conquered, but the battle was far from over. **** Light speared through the inky ckness, forcing David to squint. As his vision swam into focus, a familiar scene greeted him ¨C avish chamber dripping with opulent fabrics and polished wood.


    He was nestled in a bed fit for a Lord, the sheets as soft as a summer cloud. A gasp escaped his lips. lying on his chest, bathed in golden morning light. It was Shay, her auburn hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of earth-like silk. But something about her was different. Gone was the timid girl he''d known.


    In its ce, a gentle warmth radiated from her chestnut eyes as she leaned closer, her voice a soothing melody. "Young master," she whispered, her touch as light as a butterfly''s wing, "you''re finally awake." **** A/N:e on guys, gimme powerstones. I gave you a good chapter, right?

 Chapter 26: Chapter 26: AS YOU WISH... DAVID (18+)

    "I''m back," David thought, confusion knotting his brow. Why was she here, so close? Then, a jolt of realization hit him like a runaway carriage. Time flowed differently in the tower, a cruel distortionpared to thenguid pace of this world.


    What had felt like an eternity battling the Blood Alpha tranted to mere hours here. Sunlight seeped through the windows, unchanged."Young master," Shay''s voice broke through his haze, soft andced with worry.


    "Are you okay?"David, still grappling with the time warp, managed a weak smile. "Yeah," he rasped, finding his bearings.


    "Just a bit disoriented." He reached out, ruffling her brown hair with a tenderness that surprised her."Did you wait for me to wake?" His voice held a yful edge. Shay''s cheeks flushed a delicate pink. "No, young master," she stammered, a hint of defiance peeking through her concern.


    "I just... woke up a few minutes ago."David chuckled, a low rumble that vibrated through his chest. "Oh, is that so?" He teased, a spark of amusement dancing in his blue eyes. He gently twisted a strand of her hair around his finger.Shay, flustered, yfully swatted at him.


    "Young master, stop teasing me!" she pouted, momentarily forgetting her earlier worry as she settledfortably against him.David realized that Shay was still naked, her small breasts pressed against his chest.


    He could get used to this feeling of waking up in the morning having her like this. His wood slowly sprang up as it brushed against Shay''s thigh, "Young master, "Shay timidly called out, her hand slowly gliding its way to David''s morning wood and wrapping her delicate finger around his burning spear.


    ARGH-


    A low, guttural sound escaped his lips."Why is it this hard early in the morning," Shay brought up the question as she gently and slowly stroked his manhood. A slow smile spread across David''s face.


    "There are countless reasons," he admitted, his voice a husky murmur, "but right now, you''re definitely the mostpelling one."Shay surprised by David''s answer was about to release her grip on his rod, "Keep going," he gasped, his voice husky with desire as he pressed Shay''s back against him.


    Momentarily stopping, Shay resumed stoking David''s dick."Can you increase the pace?" David murmured, his eyes flickering with desire. She increased the speed of her pumps, David''s body jerked upwards, a tremor running through him as if possessed. Shay was an amateur at stroking his dick but her small fragile fingers that wrapped around his dick made it worthwhile.


    Precum spewed out, lubricating her thrust.


    "Young Master, are you peeing?" Shay asked her palm covered in pre-milk that made her thrust glide without resistance.


    "It''s your fault, Shay," David breathed, his body burning with a feverish intensity. His mind teetered on the edge of oblivion, yet a tantalizing wall separated him from his climax.


    "Shay, can you put my dick in your mouth," David asked surprising Shay. She had had conversations with her fellow maids about other of her colleagues giving their husbands blowjobs when they slept together, but never in her life would she think she would be in the same spot.David caught her hesitation.


    "It''s alright," he murmured, a hint of fatigue in his voice.


    "There''s no need to rush." He attempted to rise, but Shay gently pressed him back onto the bed. Her face held a resolute expression. With a determined set to her jaw, she gathered her loose hair, tying it back in a quick ponytail. Shaking her head, she disagreed with him.


    "No, young master," she insisted, her voice firm but gentle. "I want to do this for you.", David wanted to protest but his mind went numb when she took in his rod with her velvet mouth, saliva enveloping his molten dick.


    "Argh," David released a low low groan.


    David melted in Shay''s mouth pussy. She gently and slowly raised her head and rammed his dick into her mouth, using her salvia as lubrication. Shay was inexperienced but her cute attempts drove David to the edge of madness.


    He ced both of his hands on her head and thrust his dick deep into her throat which caused her to gag but David didn''t let go.


    He ravaged her mouth pussy to his heart''s content until he could feel the pressure building up in his cock. Shay brutally manhandled, could feel her juices leaking. Her pulse hammered against her ribs, a frantic drum solo threatening to burst through her chest.


    It wasn''t the young master''s roughness that thrilled her - it was the way she ignited a spark within him, a flicker of something primal reserved only for her.


    Though just a maid, unseen and unheard by most, David saw her. And that ignited a fire within her own soul.


    SHLUP-SHLUP-SHLUP.


    David increased his thrusting speed, pushing his dick deeper into her throat. With one final thrust, David dered. "I''m cumming," ropes of white jizz covered Shay''s mouth until her cheeks bulged from Davids''s abundant supply of milky semen.


    With a satisfied sigh, David sank back onto the bed, a wave of pleasure cascading over him. Shay swallowed his milky semen as she scooped whatever was left on his dick.


    David pulled Shay into a fervent embrace, their eyes smouldering with unspoken desire. "Shay," he whispered into her ear, his breath warm against her skin.


    "Yes, young master," she responded, her voice barely a whisper.


    "It''s okay to address me by my first name when we''re alone," David murmured, watching the surprise flicker across Shay''s face.


    "But¡ª" Shay began to protest, only for David to cut her off.


    "No buts," he insisted, holding her tighter. Shay melted into his embrace, a giggle escaping her lips as she surrendered to the moment.


    "As you wish... David," she replied, her voice a soft, contented sigh.


    ****


    A/N big shout out to Kingswordsmen for the power stone.You are the best mate.

 Chapter 27: Chapter 27: AETENUS

    Dawn''s rosy fingers peeked through the arrow slits, painting David''s chamber in a soft blush. A hurried rustle filled the air as both David and Shay scrambled to dress. A final, lingering kiss sealed their secret pact ¨C Shay slipping from the room like a wraith before suspicion could cast its shadow.


    The young master had enjoyed the privilege of having his personal maid assist with his attire, ensuring no interruptions marred their stolen moment.


    Minutes, stretched taut with anticipation, bled into one another before David emerged. Stepping out, he navigated thebyrinthine stone corridors, each echoing footstep guiding him towards the castle''s heart ¨C the grand dining room.


    The heavy oak doors creaked open, revealing a scene unlike any other morning he wished. Disappointment washed over David like a tidal wave.


    Gone was Katrina, the head maid, with her stern expression and unwavering gaze. In her ce stood two young girls, their faces pale with apprehension as they curtseyed at his entrance. One, emboldened by the other, stammered out a greeting, her voice trembling slightly. "Good morning, young master," she squeaked.


    David''s gaze narrowed. "Where''s Katrina?" he demanded, the sharp edge to his voice sending a shiver down their spines. The younger maid nched but managed to force a response. "I... I''m terribly sorry, sir," she began, her voice barely a whisper. "But the head maid will not be attending to you this morning," she exined, a shadow flitting across her eyes.


    David''s breathed out. No Katrina. Disappointment pricked at him, a sharp thorn amongst the roses of anticipation. He''d been looking forward to seeing her, a stolen moment to admire the way her ember braid swayed as she bustled about swaying her fine ass, the hint of a flustered smile ying on her lips. But of course, the head maid wouldn''t have time for a mere lord''s whims every morning.


    Duty, a word as heavy as the gilded tes adorning the table, surely called.


    Stifling a sigh, David schooled his features into a neutral mask. He didn''t want to frighten these younglings, their eyes wide as silver coins and limbs trembling like startled fawns. With a forced smile, he eased himself into the plush chair.


    "There''s no need to be flustered," he said, his voice as smooth as honey. "Go about your duties. One of you, fetch breakfast ¨C something hearty, perhaps sausages and warm bread. The other, fill my goblet with the freshest cider, the kind that wakes the soul." His words,ced with a hint of yfulmand, seemed to ease the tension in the room.


    One maid, emboldened, scurried off towards the kitchen, her braid bouncing with newfound purpose. The other, eyes wide with a newfound respect, curtseyed deeply before refilling his goblet, her trembling hands surprisingly steady. David watched them move, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. Perhaps this new routine wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    A feast for a king (or at least a young master) materialized before him. Sausages plump and glistening with rendered fat, bread warm enough to steam, and a goblet brimming with cider so clear it captured the morning sunlight. David dug in with a sigh of satisfaction, the disappointment of Katrina''s absence quickly fading with each delectable bite.


    The young maids hovered around him, their movements a nervous ballet. One refilled his goblet a touch too eagerly, sloshing a bit onto the pristine tablecloth. David dismissed them with a gentle smile, their frantic energy making him smile inwardly.


    The fact was that, in the tower, time moved differently from this world, which still tugged at him mentally, speaking of world, he recalled that the Author named the world Ternion.He had spent a full day in that death omen tower but the rewards were good, rewards right! With a triumphant grin, he remembered the purpose of his ordeal.


    He hadn''t even checked what bounty awaited him after surviving that death ce. Anticipation bubbled in his chest as he murmured the word, "Status," and a cerulean screen materialized before him, shimmering like a captured piece of the summer sky.


    Name: David De Gror


    Race: Human


    ss: Ascendant


    (NEW!) LV: 20 [0/10,000]


    Skills: Eternal Gluttoney, Celestial Wheel,Wolf''s grace


    Aetenus: Blood Alpha


    HP: 500/500 >> 1000/100


    MP: 100/100 >> 200/200


    Stamina: 200/250 >>500/500


    Strength: 50 >> 100


    Agility: 150 >>300


    Intelligence: 70 >> 140


    charm: 70


    The status screen pulsed with an ethereal light, its cerulean glow reflecting in David''s wide-eyed wonder. A surge of exhration threatened to break his lordlyposure. He''d leveled up! Not a measly nudge, but a meteoric rise to level 20. His stats, previously respectable, now bulged like muscles after a rigorous encounter with demise. He could practically feel the power coursing through his veins.


    But the real surprisey below his revamped stats. A new section, bracketed by imposing square brackets ¨C "[Aetenus]" ¨C demanded his attention. Beneath it, a single word sent a thrill coursing through him, raising the hairs on his arms and neck.


    "Blood Alpha." He whispered the name, savouring its power on his tongue. "Eternal Gluttony has no Bounds." David chuckled, a low rumble that surprised even himself. An unknown benefactor had bestowed upon him a power as strange as it was intriguing.


    "Eternal Gluttony," pulsed with an ominous energy. Its description sent shivers down his spine - the power to bind a soul, to forge a covenant that forced its very essence to fight for him.


    His mind shed back to the Fenrir, that monstrous wolf whose rabid hunger nearly imed his life within the cursed tower. A perfect bodyguard, a fearsome weapon¡­ and his captive. A twisted grin stretched across his face. What did it matter if she once tried to rip him limb from limb? She was his now, bound by an unseen chain forged in the fires of his own gluttony.


    The urge to test this power, to summon the monstrous beast and witness its savage loyalty, gnawed at him. But a flicker of caution tempered his excitement. He didn''t know the intricacies of this skill, the potential consequences of unleashing such a creature within the castle walls. For now, at least, the Fenrir would remain a trump card, a secret weapon waiting to be unleashed.


    Perhaps, David mused with a dark chuckle, the castle itself held enough challenges to test his newfound hunger for power.

 Chapter 28: Chapter 28: SHOP

    28 Chapter 28: SHOP


    The cerulean glow of the status screen began to dim, David''s excitement waning as he prepared to dismiss it. Yet, a flicker of light at the bottom corner snagged his attention. It was a smaller window, seemingly an extension of the main status window, but separated by a thin, shimmering line. David''s breath hitched. "Unlocked?" he muttered, incredulous.


    Where before only locked icons mocked him, three new sections pulsed with a faint light ¨C "[Stars]", "[Inventory]", and "[Shop]".


    Gone were the frustrating padlocks, reced by a subtle hum that spoke of essibility. His mind raced. Had his ordeal within the dImension tower not just boosted his power, but unlocked these previously locked features?A thrill shot through him.


    Was this a reward, a way to further exploit the strange power coursing through him? Did the stars hold constetions of unknown power? Did the inventory hold treasures beyond his wildest dreams?


    Did the shop offer forbidden arts and unimaginable weapons? David''s fingers hovered over the glowing sections, a cocktail of curiosity and trepidation bubbling within him. This wasn''t just a power boost; it was an entire hidden world waiting to be explored. With a deep breath, he tapped the "[Stars]" section, the screen shimmering as a new chapter of his adventure unfurled before him.


    Stars: 0


    The "[Stars]" section shimmered before David, a canvas of inky ckness dotted with¡­ nothing. Zero stars. Disappointment gnawed at him, a bitter counterpoint to the thrill of his newfound power. What were these stars? Celestial keys to unimaginable power?


    Currency in an unseen realm? The possibilities swirled in his mind, as frustrating as they were enticing. Frustration simmering, David flicked his mental gaze to the "[Inventory]" section.


    Perhaps there, within the confines of his personal pocket dimension,y answers. He visualized a treasure trove of untold riches, a testament to his trials and tribtions. With a silentmand, the window pulsed, revealing its contents.


    [Inventory: This storage space exists in a separate dimension, essible only to its user. It allows for seamless storage and retrieval of items, regardless of size or weight. The inventory appears as a swirling vortex when summoned, with items neatly organized within its ethereal confines. Users can mentallymand the inventory, instantly essing weapons, supplies, or treasures. Its capacity is vast, limited only by the user''s mana and mental focus]


    [Items: 1]


    [weapon:Frostfang.]


    David stared into the inventory window, his jaw ck with disbelief. It was practically barren, a yawning emptiness mocking his expectations. The only glimmer amidst the void was Frostfang, his trusty dagger, gleaming with an icy sheen. It was a constion prize, a "participation trophy" bestowed by the system upon defeating his first opponent.


    A groan escaped his lips as he slumped back in his chair, the weight of disappointment a physical thing on his shoulders. But just as despair threatened to consume him, he remembered the final section - the Shop. With a flicker of hope that burned as bright as a dying ember, he mentally whispered, "Please be good!"


    [Heros]


    [weapons & Amour]


    [potions]


    [skills & techniques]


    [system mart]


    David''s jaw dropped as the screen morphed, revealing not just three, but five sections ¨C a veritable jackpot! A triumphant roar, a guttural "JACKPOT!" erupted from his throat, echoing through the vast hall. His eyes darted across the screen,nding on "[Skill & Technique]." As a former Earthly MMA ck belt, this section held the key to honing his fighting edge.


    With a mental nudge, the section unfolded, a cascade of skills and techniques exploding into view. Each name crackled with raw power ¨C "Iron Fist," "Lightning Strike," "Whirlwind Defense." David''s blood pumped, his eyes sparkling with a thrill that rivalled his brush with death in the tower.


    Just as he was about to dive in, a harsh grating of metal on stone shattered the scene. A guard, d in stoic chainmail, entered the chamber, his presence a jarring reminder of the world outside this digital haven. David, startled, forced hisposure as the guard stood sentinel by the door.


    A quick nce at the corner of the screen caught his attention ¨C "[Bnce: 0]." A cold sweat prickled his skin. t broke. He understood the meaning all too well. Then, his gaze fell on the first skill: "[Fire Monarch: 100,000 Dimension Coins]" ¨C a price tag that felt like a p in the face. Resignation threatened to engulf him, a curse bubbling on his lips, when a new window popped into existence.


    "[Free Coupon: Buy One Skill/Technique]." David stared, disbelief battling with joy. Tears welled up in his eyes ¨C not of despair, but of relief. This wasn''t aplete con job after all! A silent thank you shot up to the heavens, or whatever entity controlled this strange system.


    ****


    David felt like a spelunker lost in a cavern of dazzling possibilities. An entire hour had vanished as he navigated thebyrinthine "[Skill & Technique]" section. Thankfully, a filter button emerged like a beacon in the digital darkness, guiding him through the maze.


    He wasn''t after a shy, mana-guzzling technique. No, he needed something more strategic, a skill that would offer options when his internal wellspring ran dry. With a discerning click, he narrowed his search and his eyesnded on a title that sent shivers down his spine: "[Heaven Whispering Palm]."


    A description unfurled before him, a tapestry woven with ancient lore and martial prowess. It spoke of a technique whispered through the ages, a gift bestowed by celestial beings themselves. The "[Heaven Whispering Palm]" was more than a fighting style; it was a dance with the very essence of the heavens. By harnessing the ethereal force known as Qi, honed through rigorous training, the practitioner became an extension of the cosmos.


    Their movements flowed with the grace of celestial winds, each strike echoing with the power of distant stars and the serenity of cosmic oceans. To witness this technique in action was to witness a symphony of energy, a perfect bnce of strength that could rend the air itself and the gentle touch of healing Qi.


    David''s breath caught in his throat. This wasn''t just a technique; it was a promise - a promise of power, versatility, and a dance with the very fabric of existence. With a resolute nod, he imed the "[Heaven Whispering Palm]" as his own. This was just the first step on his path to mastery, but it was a step imbued with the power of the heavens themselves.


    David felt a surge of energy course through him, culminating in a blinding sh that engulfed his hand. Startled, the guard bolted towards him, his hand instinctively going to the hilt of his sword.


    "Young master! Are you alright? What in goddess name was that?" he barked, his voice tight with concern.


    David, his heart hammering in his chest, fumbled to hide the ancient book that had materialized in the wake of the light show. "Ah, it¡­ it was nothing," he stammered, a weak smile stered on his face. "Just a little magic practice, seems I overdid it a bit."


    The lie, as flimsy as a moth''s wing, seemed to satisfy the guard. His eyes widened in awe. "Magic! You can wield magic, young master? That''s incredible!"


    David winced internally. He wasn''t exactly wielding magic; he''d more or less stumbled into a bizarre skill download. But seeing the guard''s genuine excitement, a mischievous glint sparked in his eyes. ying along could be a good way to deflect questions and maybe even get some valuable intel.


    "Indeed," he replied, puffing out his chest a little. "Perhaps I should test my newfound¡­ abilities in the training grounds."


    The guard, oblivious to David''s internal monologue, beamed. "Excellent idea, young master! Nothing hones a fledgling mage''s skills quite like sparring."


    David mentally cursed his own quick thinking. Now he had to figure out how to "spar" with magic he barely understood, all while keeping the magical book hidden. But with a shrug and a yful grin, he said, "Lead the way, good sir. It''s time to unleash this newfound magic!" David followed the guard, his mind racing with a mix of excitement and fear. This unexpected detour to the training grounds could be a disaster, or it could be the perfect opportunity to test his strength against this new world.

 Chapter 29: Chapter 29: 7TH PLATOON.

    Curiosity gnawed at David as he followed the guard through twisting corridors and under imposing arches. Ternion, this strange new world, remained a mystery. He yearned to understand the power levels it held, the magic that pulsed beneath its surface.


    After all, the lord of Aethelwarinmanded a fearsome army, men who spat in the face of death and wielded strength that defied his earthly understanding. Excitement thrummed through him like a live wire. Finally, they reached a bustling hub - the training grounds. But a flicker of disappointment crossed David''s face.


    The designated area for mages, a ce where he''d hoped to witness spells crackle and arcane energies writhe,y deserted. "Seems the estate''s mages aren''t here today, young master," the guard observed, his voice gruff but kind. David shrugged, feigned nonchnce masking his curiosity. "No worries. Are those¡­" he trailed off, pointing towards a group of men engaged in a fierce dance of steel.


    Their movements were honed, their muscles taut with practised power. "That, young master," the guard replied with a hint of humor, "is the Seventh toon. Seems they''re using the dueling section today." David felt a surge of respect. It wasn''t just magic that fueled thisnd; a warrior spirit, a relentless drive to hone their craft, permeated the very air.


    The training grounds themselves were a testament to that, a stage where various toons sharpened their skills, a constant symphony of shing steel and gruff shouts. "Thank you," David said, dismissing the guard with a nod. The guard bowed smartly and melted back from where he came from. David was alone now, the din of practice a rhythmic counterpoint to the pounding of his own heart.


    This detour to the training grounds might not have revealed the magical secrets he craved, but it had shown him another facet of Ternion ¨C its warrior heart, its relentless pursuit of strength. And perhaps, David thought, a touch of that wouldn''t hurt him either. With a newfound determination, he strode towards the dueling section, ready to test his own mettle.


    David navigated the bustling training grounds like a lone ship in a churning sea. Men in light leather armour danced a deadly ballet with swords and spears, their movements sharp and practised. Their gazes flicked to him, some curious, some openly hostile.


    Whispers followed him like phantoms: "Who''s that?" "Why is the trash of the family in this ce," "he shouldn''t be here." David ignored them, a steely resolve hardening his jaw. He couldn''t help but bristle under the scrutinizing stares. He wasn''t naive; whispers of his past tenant''s mistakes echoed through the castle halls, painting him as a wastrel, an embarrassment.


    But even a tarnished noble was still a noble, and more importantly, the son of the Earl. A flicker of indignant pride red within him,he wasn''t the previous David. He was better than that dead guy. Yet, a niggling truth snaked its way into his thoughts. He couldn''t entirely me them.


    Those "nasty habits," as they so delicately phrased it, were a stain on his reputation, a self-inflicted darkness that cast a long shadow. His eyes snagged on a group gathered in a tight circle. Two figures stood in the centre, their movements a blur of metal and sweat. One, presumably an instructor, moved with the fluid grace of a predator.


    His voice, a gravelly rasp honed by years of battle, cut through the air: "Leave your rear unguarded, and you''ll be singing the luby of the fallen before you even know it!" He punctuated his words with a swift, brutal move. His opponent caught off guard, stumbled back, his spear ttering to the ground with a metallic ng.


    A well-ced kick sent him sprawling onto the dusty training grounds, a plume of brown erupting around him. David watched. The raw power, the precision, it was a glimpse into the heart of Ternion''s warrior spirit, a stark contrast to the magic he''d hoped to witness. But this, too, was a lesson.


    Strength came in many forms, and perhaps, in this strange, new world, the ability to survive a well-ced kick was just as valuable as a whispered fireball. The instructor barked, his voice rough as sandpaper, "That''s it for now, back to your positions!" The trainee stumbled back, sweat dripping from his brow, relief painting his features. "Next!" the instructor boomed, his gaze scanning the men.


    A ripple of surprise passed through the fighters as David stepped forward. Heads swivelled, jaws ckened. What was the pampered lordling doing in their midst? David, ignoring the astonished stares, announced, "I would like to spar with you." The air crackled with disbelief. A mere noble, presumably morefortable with silken cushions than a leather jerkin, dared challenge a seasoned fighter?


    The men exchanged bewildered nces. Even the instructor couldn''t mask his surprise. He bowed curtly, though a hint of annoyance flickered in his eyes. "Young master, we don''t y games here. Please take your business elsewhere." David held his ground, his gaze firm. "I know," he replied, his voice steady, "and I''m not here for games." The instructor''s jaw clenched.


    Was this boy truly so clueless, or was he running his mouth? A sigh rumbled from his chest, heavy with exasperation. Finally, he met David''s gaze, a flicker of challenge igniting within.


    "Very well, young master," he conceded, "consider yourself warned." Then, turning to a young, nervous recruit standing on the sidelines, he called out, "Marvin, you will spar with the young master." A tremor of fear passed through Marvin''s thin frame. He was a greenhorn, barely a week into his training. David, however, stood poised, a glint of determination in his eyes.


    This wasn''t a mere sparring match; it was David''s baptism by steel, his chance to prove his worth in this harsh new world, and Marvin, unwittingly, was his unlikely opponent. Pity flickered in the soldier''s eyes as theynded on David. The knew the young recruit''s name - a fresh-facedd barely a week into the gruelling training.


    Compared to the pampered lordling, he was a seasoned oak sapling to a delicate hothouse flower. The other soldiers exchanged knowing nces, a silent chorus of "this won''t end well" hanging heavy in the air.

 Chapter 30: Chapter 30: DAVID VS NO ONE!

    The instructor''s mouth twitched in a barely suppressed smirk. His n was transparent as oiled ss. He meant to stage a public flogging, a masterss in the gulf between pampered nobles and the men who bled steel for their keep.


    By choosing Marvin, the greenest recruit with fear radiating off him like a beacon, the instructor intended a "teaching moment" for David, a brutal reminder of his inexperience.


    A ripple of anticipation snaked through the assembled trainees. This wasn''t just a sparring session anymore; it was a spectacle, a sh of worlds. David, a lone figure amidst the seasoned warriors, stood resolute. Perhaps he didn''t grasp the full weight of the situation, but his chin remained stubbornly high.


    This was no longer a whim; it was a gauntlet thrown down, and David, fueled by a mix of bravado and a desperate need to prove himself, was ready to pick it up.Marvin, meanwhile, was a picture of abject terror. His eyes darted between the instructor''s steely gaze and David''s unyielding stance.


    He, a fledgling barely grasping the weight of his sword, was thrust into the crucible. This wasn''t just a spar; it was an ordeal by steel, a test not just of David''s skill, but of his very mettle.


    The ng of practice swords against wood would soon echo, and with it, the answer to the unspoken question: would David be aughingstock, or would he defy the odds stacked against him?A bead of sweat trickled down Marvin''s temple, leaving a glistening track through the grime of training.


    He''d steeled himself, not against David, but against the disappointment in the instructor''s eyes. A week in the toon had already sculpted his once-soft hands, callouses forming under the relentless grip of the wooden sword he now held.


    He eyed David, who stood unarmed, a rxed slouch contrasting the young recruit''s tense stance."Young master," Marvin stammered, a touch of defiance battling the nervousness in his voice, "aren''t you going to pick up a weapon?"David chuckled, a sound that grated against the seriousness of the situation.


    He stretchedzily, his blue eyes glinting with something that could be audacity or amusement ¨C it was hard to tell. "Don''t need one," he dered, his voice deceptively smooth.Murmurs of disapproval rippled through the gathered soldiers.


    Was this lordling so out of touch, so convinced of his birthright that he thought he could waltz through a duel unarmed? Even the instructor, his expression usually a mask of stoicism, couldn''t hide a flicker of surprise.But then, a slow, predatory smile spread across his face. Maybe this wouldn''t be the public humiliation he''d envisioned.


    Maybe, just maybe, this young master would receive a baptism by reality far more brutal than a simple defeat at the hands of a greenhorn.Marvin, his confusion giving way to a surge of anger, tightened his grip on the hilt. Being looked down upon by a pampered noble, especially during his first sparring session, was a bitter pill to swallow. He lowered himself into a fighting stance, his jaw set.


    "I won''t go easy on you, young master," he warned, the defiance in his voice now unmistakable. This wouldn''t be a showcase of David''s ipetence; it would be a test of his true worth, a sh of raw determination against an unlikely opponent. The ng of wood on flesh would soon tell the tale, etching a new chapter in both their stories.


    A smirk yed on David''s lips as he watched Marvin lower his practice sword in a drawing stance, the young recruit''s eyes narrowed in fierce concentration. David, however, remained nonchnt, hands casually tucked in his pockets. This posture, a picture of rxed indifference, only fueled the fire in Marvin''s gut.


    He wanted this over quickly, a clean victory to prove himself to the instructor and silence the snickers of the other soldiers.The instructor barked themand, "Begin!" and for a split second, a flicker of movement flickered across David''s form. It was so swift, so subtle, that most would have missed it entirely.


    But for Marvin, charging in with the raw aggression of a rookie, was the difference between victory and a very rude awakening.


    One moment he was lunging forward, the next, the world seemed to tilt on its axis. A gust of wind, a sudden disorientation, and then¡­ nothing. Panic wed at his throat as his vision swam, his body draining of strength.


    A collective gasp rippled through the gathered soldiers. "What the¡­" one sputtered, his voice barely a whisper. Another stared ck-jawed, disbelief etched on his face. Where was David? Had he vanished into thin air?


    The answer came in a blur. David, who moments ago had been a picture of casual defiance, materialized inches from Marvin''s bewildered face. His movements were a whirlwind, a single, precise strike aimed at the young recruit''s gut.


    The impact was brutal.A choked cry ripped from Marvins lips as the air whooshed out of his lungs. His body, propelled by the force of the blow, arced through the air like a ragdoll before mming with a sickening thud against the training ground wall.Silence descended, thick and heavy. The soldiers gaped, their initial amusement reced by stunned awe.


    David, his chest heaving slightly, watched the groaning Marvin, the echo of the blow still hanging in the air. This wasn''t a defeat; it was an obliteration. In the blink of an eye, David had not only defeated his opponent, but had defied the limitations they''d all ced upon him.


    He wasn''t just a pampered noble; he was an enigma, a force to be reckoned with. And the training grounds, once a stage for mockery, had now be the tform where David had etched his name, not with a ng of steel, but with the stunned silence of his newfound peers.Dust swirled in the fading sunlight, settling around a crumpled Marvin who groaned against the training ground wall.


    The stunned silence stretched, punctuated only by theboured breaths of the soldiers. David, chest heaving slightly, stood above the scene, not a single bead of sweat. His gaze, no longer nonchnt, held a spark of challenge that met the instructor''s directly."Is that all?" David''s voice echoed, a hint of amusementced with a dangerous edge.


    The instructor blinked, the smirk he''d worn for Marvin''s charge evaporating faster than morning mist. He''d nned a public disy, a lesson in the harsh realities of war that pampered nobles often forgot. Instead, he''d witnessed a one-sided beatdown, delivered with an almost supernatural swiftness.


    A vein throbbed in the instructor''s temple, a testament to the simmering anger beneath his forcedposure. "Excellent, young master," he gritted out, the praise heavy with sarcasm. His smile, if it could be called that, stretched tight across his face, revealing clenched teeth."Would you mind sparring with me next?" he inquired, the request barely masking a challenge.


    His reputation, once secure in the dominance over his men, had taken a brutal hit. He needed, at the very least, to salvage a shred of dignity.


    David regarded him, a slow smile curling his lips. This wasn''t the same instructor who''d dismissed him moments ago. This was a man stripped bare of his initial contempt, forced to acknowledge David''s hidden power.


    "Very well," David agreed, a predatory glint shing in his eyes. "Let''s see what this ''excellent'' looks like from your end."The air crackled with anticipation. The soldiers, no longer snickering onlookers, resembled a rapt audience.


    David, the unassuming noble, had turned the tables. This wasn''t just a sparring match anymore; it was a duel, a sh between a seasoned warrior and a man wielding an unknown power. The sun cast long shadows on the training grounds, a silent witness to the battle that was about to unfold, a battle that would redefine David''s ce in thecastle.

 Chapter 31: Chapter 31: VICE CAPTAIN

    31 Chapter 31: VICE CAPTAIN


    David studied the instructor, a flicker of curiosity sparking in his blue eyes. "Before we begin," he said, his voice surprisingly steady, "may I know your name?"


    The instructor, Sir Sendric, puffed out his chest, a show of dominance meant to intimidate the young noble. "Absolutely, young master," he replied, a touch of condescension dripping from his words.


    "You''ll be learning respect today, and it''s best you know the name of the one who teaches it." He paused for dramatic effect, then dered with forced grandeur, "Sir Sendric, Vice Commander of the Seventh toon under His Lordship, the Earl of Aethelwarin!"


    David blinked, unimpressed. The air of self-importance surrounding Sendric wasicalpared to the raw power he''d witnessed from the Blood Alpha back in the dimension tower. This disy was like a flickering candle trying topete with the midday sun."Good," David acknowledged, his voice devoid of awe.


    A memory sparked within him. The guard that led him here had mentioned this was the Seventh toon. A mischievous glint flickered in his eyes. He remembered these men from his days devouring "Trials of Valor" back on Earth.


    They were considered theughingstock of the Earl''s army, known more for their tavern brawls than battlefield prowess. But David, privy to the hidden potential buried beneath their rough exterior thanks to the novel, saw an opportunity. He needed men, and the Seventh toon, with the right guidance, could be moulded into a force to be reckoned with.


    A sly smile yed on his lips. It was the start of something much bigger, theying down of the first thread in a web he would control.


    Sendric, fueled by misced arrogance, barked, "If that''s all, young master, let''s get on with it!" He gripped his hefty wooden greatsword, the air crackling with his theatrical challenge.


    David, a picture of nonchnce, remained with his hands buried in his pockets. He offered a slow nod, a silent agreement that only served to further infuriate the instructor.


    Sendric, wasting no time,unched into a furious assault. He lunged, his greatsword swinging down in a wide arc, aimed to cut David down to size and close the distance before his opponent''s agility could take hold.


    But David, with eyes that seemed to anticipate every move, sidestepped effortlessly. Sendric, a seasoned warrior, saw thising. To anyone with experience, he was momentarily exposed, a delicious opportunity for David to exploit.


    David, however, saw deeper. This wasn''t just an attack; it was a trap. As Sendric anticipated the dodge, he nned to exploit the momentum and bring the sword back up for a lightning-fast thrust.


    David, a grin shing across his face, recognized the gambit instantly. With a burst of unexpected agility, he didn''t just dodge ¨C he vaulted. He leaped over the returning de, twisting in mid-air, and unleashed a ferocious kick with the force of a battering ram. It connected squarely with Sendric''s head, the sickening thud echoing in the sudden silence.


    Sendric, a towering figure a moment ago, crumpled like a felled oak. The blow, delivered with the precision of a master and the power of a beast, sent him sprawling, his body contorted in pain.


    The gathered men, jaws agape, witnessed the scene unfold in a single, breathtaking moment. Their Vice Captain, a fourth-ranked swordsman,y humbled, overpowered by a pampered noble. There was disbelief, confusion, and a rising sense of awe.


    How was this possible? This young man, who supposedly never trained a day in his life, moved like a seasoned shadow and hit with the force of a warhammer. Sendric, his head throbbing, scrambled to his feet, his eyes wide with disbelief. He, a respected fighter, was outsmarted and outmatched by a neer.


    The question echoed in the stunned silence ¨C who, in the name of the Goddess, was this unassuming neer?


    Sendric, cheeks burning with the sting of defeat, finally conceded. "It seems I''ve made a grave miscalction, young master," he rumbled, a hint of grudging respectcing his voice. "For that, I apologize. But underestimating you won''t happen twice."


    David simply shrugged, a mocking smile curling his lips. "Do whatever you need, old man," he quipped, the disrespect hanging heavy in the air.


    Sendric, surprisingly unfazed by the taunt, studied David with newfound interest. This wasn''t just any pampered lordling.


    This was a force to be reckoned with. Deciding to test the full extent of David''s abilities, he raised his mighty wooden greatsword, its bulk dwarfing David''s slender frame. As he tightened his grip, a surge of crimson aura erupted from him, bathing the training grounds in an ominous glow.


    One of the seasoned soldiers gasped, his eyes widening in recognition. "By the goddess," he rasped, "that''s¡­ the Blitz Thrust!"


    A murmur of shock rippled through the ranks. Sendric''s legendary technique, known for its devastating speed and overwhelming power, was a sight rarely witnessed.


    With a thunderous stomp that cracked the earth, Sendric vanished in a blur of crimson light. This wasn''t a mere attack; it was a living thunderbolt aimed straight at David''s heart.


    But where Sendric expected to find resistance, he found only empty air. In a feat that defied gravity, David had vanished. Before Sendric could even contemte his opponent''s disappearance, a searing pain erupted in his side. A powerful kick, delivered with the precision of a striking viper, stole the air from his lungs.


    Disoriented and reeling, Sendric looked down just in time to witness a spectacle that would forever etch itself in his memory.


    David, below him, performed a gravity-defying spin, bncing on a single hand on the ground with his body contorted in impossible angles. The setting sun glinted off his fierce blue eyes, burning with a cold intensity. In that moment, David embodied both lethal grace and raw power, a warrior born from another world.


    Sendric crashed to the ground, his legendary attack countered with breathtaking ease. A deathly silence descended upon the training grounds. The soldiers, frozen in shock, barely dared to breathe. Finally, one of them mustered the courage to approach Sendric, checking on his fallen leader.


    David, his face devoid of emotion, cast a single, chilling nce at the stunned gathering. No challenge, no taunt ¨C just the cold indifference of a predator surveying his conquered prey.


    With a silent swagger, he turned and walked away, leaving behind a training ground in chaos and the echoes of a battle unlike any they''d ever witnessed. The arrival of the unassuming noble had shattered their expectations, leaving them awestruck and questioning everything they thought they knew about the young master.

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32: SUMMONING MY FIRST AETERNUS

    David retreated to his chamber, the remnants of the sparring session clinging to him like an unwee echo. The victory, though decisive, held little thrill. Sendric, for all his bluster, was a mere pebble on the path David envisioned. His true yearning was for a sh with titans. His mind conjured the image of his elder brother, Hermes De Gor.


    The firstborn, hailed as a prodigy, was a monster in his own right. A recognized genius across the Srian Kingdom, Hermes wielded skills that were the envy of even the most seasoned warriors. David craved the crucible of his brother''s de, a test that would reveal the true extent of his own limitations. But that duel would have to wait.


    For now, two enigmas demanded his attention.The first was Blood Alpha, the Fenrir soul that pulsed with power both exhrating and terrifying. Bonding with such a creature was unheard of, a feat that whispered of hidden potential within him. The second was the "Heaven-Whispering Palm," a skill he''d acquired from the System Shop.


    Its secrets remained veiled, a tantalizing promise waiting to be unravelled. He was lucky to have the dimension inventory where he slipped the book inside while the guard leading him to the training ground wasn''t looking. David slipped through the heavy oak door. Inside, his chamber offered a stark contrast to the harsh training grounds. Plush carpets muffled his footsteps.


    He sank into a deep armchair, fit for a king, beside his luxuriously draped bed. With a flick of his wrist, a shimmering panel materialized in the air before him ¨C his status window. It pulsed with unseen energy, and his gaze fell upon a single, enigmatic word: "[Aeternus.]" The word held a weight far beyond its simple letters, a promise to grant him power, a servant to do his bidding.


    A predatory grin split David''s face. A mentalmand formed, a whisper in his mind. He focused on the word "[Aeternus]," and the panel responded with a sh of light. A new prompt flickered into existence: "[Summon Soul?]" David''s grin widened. This was it. The key to making his greatest foes his pawns, the power coursing through him like a forgotten melody.


    "Yes!" he boomed, the word echoing in the cavernous chamber. Anticipation crackled in the air, a tangible force as the very fabric of reality seemed to bend around him. The answer to his deepest desires hung in the bnce, waiting to be revealed. The chamber air crackled, heavy with a foreign energy that made David''s hair stand on end.


    Before him, the shimmering panel pulsed as the words "[Blood Essence Required]" materialized in a harsh crimson font. A furrow etched itself between his brows. Did the system crave a sacrifice of his own life force for the summoning? With a scoff, David summoned Frostfang. The sleek de materialized in his hand, a sliver of defiance against the unknown.


    As motes of otherworldly light coalesced in the room''s centre, forming a shimmering circle, David raised the de and sliced his palm. He ignored the sting of pain, his gaze fixed on the unfolding spectacle. A crimson ribbon erupted from the wound, drawn by an unseen force, twisting and swirling towards the magic circle.


    The room shuddered as the foreign energy crackled with an intensity that sent chills down David''s spine. He half-expected themotion to rouse unwanted attention, but the sound seemed muffled, contained within the chamber walls. Then, a blinding sh engulfed the room. It was over as quickly as it began, leaving behind a ringing silence and a figure standing proudly within the circle. Blood Alpha.


    No longer the sleek wolf David knew, she was a radiant vision, her white fur seeming to glow faintly, that slightly covered her naked lewd body. Her once blue eyes now burned with an inner fire, their hue shifted to an otherworldly gold. David held his breath as their eyes met. A low growl, primal and dangerous, rumbled from the creature''s throat.


    Her lips curled back, revealing razor-sharp teeth in a silent snarl. This was a predator unleashed. "What dark magic did you weave, boy, to drag me back from the abyss?" she boomed, her voice echoing with the power of a thousand blizzards. David, unflinching, met her gaze head-on. A chuckle, devoid of humour, escaped his lips as he swept his white hair back with a flourish.


    He straightened, his posture radiating not defiance, but absolute control. "Wrong assumption," he countered, his voice low and chilling. The yful lilt from earlier was gone, reced by a steeliness that sent a shiver down Blood Alpha''s massive form. He raised a hand, his finger pointing down. "On your knees." Themand, uttered with such quiet authority, was a sledgehammer blow.


    Blood Alpha, the legendary Fenrir, found herself obeying without question. She fell to her knees with a surprised grunt, a primal urge to submit overwhelming her. A chilling realization dawned on her ¨C her will was no longer her own. She was bound to this human, a loyal servant stripped of her freedom. David, a predator in human form, emanated an aura that made the very air crackle with power.


    He approached the kneeling beast, his eyes gleaming with an icy blue fire. As he stopped before her, he tilted her chin up, forcing her to meet his gaze. "How I brought you back is irrelevant," he rumbled, his voice devoid of warmth. "What matters is this: you are mine now.


    A servant, a loyal dog to do my bidding." Blood Alpha, her mind reeling with this sudden shift in power dynamics, could only offer a slow nod. A new emotion, confusing and foreign, bloomed within her chest. Was this... fear? Submission? David seemed to sense her turmoil.


    He offered a chilling smile, devoid of kindness. "Good puppy," he purred, leaning in closer. His lips brushed against hers, a fleeting touch that sent shivers down her spine. It was a gesture of ownership, a taming touch from a master to his newly acquired pet. The mighty Fenrir, a creature of legend, had been brought to heel, not by brute force, but by the sheer will of a human.


    This human, David, was a puzzle wrapped in an enigma, his true nature veiled in shadows. But one thing was certain ¨C Blood Alpha, once a predator in her own right, now found herself trembling before the human who imed her as his own. **** A huge thank you to dn_walker and kingswordsmen for their incredible support!


    If you''re enjoying the story so far, let me know in thements below!I love hearing your thoughts and feedback.

 Chapter 33: Chapter 33: LUNA

    33 Chapter 33: LUNA


    The mighty Fenrir, a creature of legend, had been brought to heel, not by brute force, but by the sheer will of a human. This human, David, was a puzzle wrapped in an enigma, his true nature veiled in shadows. But one thing was certain ¨C Blood Alpha, once a predator in her own right, now found herself trembling before the human who imed her as his own.


    ****


    Vice-Captain Sendric''s quarters.


    A furrow creased Sendric''s brow, etching a deep line across his weathered face. The man, a seasoned warrior with a mane of salt-and-pepper hair, sat at his desk, a prisoner to a storm of questions. His normally stoic expression had crumbled, reced by a mask of bewilderment.


    "Why?" he rasped, the word a sigh escaping his lips. "Why did the young master hide his true strength?"


    Never, in all his years serving the De Gors, had Sendric ever imagined this scenario. David, the pampered son, the one ostracized and considered nothing more than a mundane mortal, had awakened. But not just awakened ¨C he was strong. Stronger than Sendric, by a significant margin.


    The world functioned on a hierarchy of strength. The coveted ranks ¨C First Swordsman, Second, Third, and Fourth ¨C were a testament to a warrior''s prowess. Sendric, with years of dedicated training and countless battles under his belt, held the esteemed position of Fourth Ranked Swordsman. David, on the other hand¡­ David had to be a master.


    But how? Sendric had never seen David break a sweat, let alone train a single day. The De Gors, for all their pride in strength, had treated David like a stain, a useless appendage with no discernible talent for the martial arts. And then, suddenly, this. David, the supposed waste of space, was a master swordsman.


    The disconnect was agonizing. Was he the only one blind? Was there some dark secret the De Gors were keeping? But that was impossible. The De Gors revelled in wielding disys of power; hiding David''s talent would be a p in the face to their very identity.


    Sendric rubbed his temples, the frustration palpable. One thing was certain ¨C David''s emergence as a master swordsman was an enigma that wouldn''t be easily solved. The implications were far-reaching, and the weight of this revtion sat heavy on Sendric''s already troubled mind.


    The sting of defeat lingered in Sendric''s muscles, a stark reminder of the young lord''s hidden prowess. He sat hunched in his chair, a tapestry of wrinkles etched deeper by his bewilderment. The once carefree arrogance of a seasoned warrior had been reced by a steely glint in his eyes.


    David, the ostracized son, had revealed a hidden arsenal, his movements a blur of lethal grace. The implications sent a shiver down Sendric''s spine. Was David harbouring secret ambitions? Could this be the first rumble of a power struggle within the De Gor family?


    Sendric scoffed at the notion. Lord Hilton, the current patriarch, was a force of nature himself. Stepping down anytime soon? Laughable. Session was a distant prospect.


    No, the answery with David himself. He had be a silent storm, a wildcard in the tightly controlled De Gor household. Keeping a watchful eye on the young lord, Sendric decided, was the best course of action for now.


    With a heavy sigh, he leaned back further, the leather of the chair groaning under his weight. Despite the humiliation, a flicker of morbid curiosity sparked within him. David, the enigmatic son, had be a puzzle Sendric couldn''t resist solving. But first, he needed to mend the bruises inflicted by the young lord''s "minor injuries" ¨C a bitter chuckle escaped his lips. The sting of defeat, it seemed, would take longer to heal than his battered body.


    ****


    David''s bed champers.


    David sprawled on his plush bed, a stark contrast to the harsh reality of the training grounds. In hisp, nestledfortably like an oversized puppy,y Blood Alpha. Gone was the ferocious beast, reced by a creature radiating a strange mix of respect and apprehension. Her fur, once a canvas of pristine white, now shimmered with an otherworldly glow, a constant reminder of her transformation.


    David''s attention, however, was far from the docile beast on hisp. A shimmering screen hovered inches above his head, its brilliance casting an ethereal glow across the room. This was no ordinary disy; it was the status window, a window into Blood Alpha''s very being. His eyes scanned the lines of text, each word a revtion.


    Blood Alpha [Name Aeternus?]


    Race: Fenrir


    ss: Apex Lord


    Level: 60


    Skills:


    Wolf''s Grace, Elemental Control, Fear Induction, Howl of Destruction, Size Maniption, Enhanced Senses, Teleportation


    Soul: Bounded


    Stats:


    HP: 100,000 / 100,000


    MP: 500,000 / 500,000


    Stamina: 50,000 / 500,000


    Attributes:


    Strength: 100,000


    Agility: 700,000


    Intelligence: 40,000


    "Blood Alpha - Fenrir (Bound)" it dered, etching the terms of their new bond in stark white letters. A cascading of statistics unfolded, detailing her strength, speed, and ferocious abilities. Each number, each description, sent a thrill coursing through David. Here,id bare, was the true potential of the creature he nowmanded.


    "Isn''t this...just too overpowered," David gulped.


    But the thrill was tinged with intrigue. Where were the details of her past, the remnants of the legendary being she once was? The screen revealed only the bare minimum, a tantalizing glimpse into a locked vault. A frown creased David''s brow. He needed to delve deeper, to unlock the secrets thaty dormant within his newpanion.


    With a flick of his wrist, he navigated the screen, searching for avenues of growth, hidden abilities waiting to be unleashed. Blood Alpha, sensing his focus, lifted her head, her golden eyes meeting his. They held a flicker of vulnerability, a silent plea for understanding. David met her gaze, a single thought forming in his mind. This wasn''t just about unlocking potential; it was about forging a partnership, a bond between master and servant, but perhaps, eventually, something more.


    "Alright, alright," David conceded with a chuckle, "you win. Time for a name."


    Blood Alpha''s long, pointed ears twitched with anticipation. David couldn''t deny a flicker of warmth at her eagerness. This powerful creature, once a fearsome legend, now seemed to crave his approval.


    "From this day on," he dered, his voice firm yet gentle, "you shall be called Luna."


    The name hung in the air for a moment. Then, to David''s surprise, a faint blush seemed to rise beneath Luna''s fur. She dipped her head, nuzzling her massive form further into his chest.


    An unexpected warmth bloomed in David''s own chest. This wasn''t just about power and control anymore. A silent bond, a tentative trust, was starting to form between them. Perhaps, with time, this master-servant rtionship could evolve into something more.

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34: QI FORMATION

    A contemtive frown etched itself onto David''s face as he stroked Luna''s newly silver fur. The gentle brush of his hand seemed a stark contrast to the enormity of the question he posed. "So, let me understand this correctly, Luna," he began, his voice low and thoughtful.


    "The moment your physical form ceases to exist, a portion of your memories are swept away?" Luna, still nestledfortably in hisp, tilted her head in silent confirmation, a low rumble emanating from her chest. "Yes, Master," she rumbled, her voice echoing the concern etched on David''s face.


    For the past few hours, David had bombarded her with questions, hoping to glean some knowledge about the enigmatic Dimension Tower. Each answer, however, had been met with a frustrating nk. Luna''s memories, once vast and powerful, were now fragmented, akin to a shattered mirror reflecting only glimpses of the past. "Hmm," David mused, the single syble heavy with contemtion.


    A dark thought slithered into his mind. Was this a deliberate failsafe, a cruel countermeasure against necromancers who might seek to exploit her power from beyond the grave? Or was the memory erasure a more fundamental safeguard, a way to shroud the secrets of the Dimension Tower in imprable darkness? Luna, sensing his turmoil, shifted slightly.


    All she could offer was the barest outline of her past ¨C a daughter of the moon goddess, Selena, and she was the fierce lord of beasts. A lineage steeped in power, but devoid of the specific knowledge David craved. David sighed, the sound heavy in the quiet room. The path forward seemed shrouded in a thick fog.


    Luna, his formidablepanion, was a wellspring of untapped potential, yet a wellspring with a dam at its source. His quest for knowledge had just be infinitely moreplex. A reassuring hand came to rest on Luna''s head, calming the tremor that had run through her massive form. "It''s alright," David soothed, gently guiding her onto the plush bed. He rose, his movements purposeful.


    It was time to delve into the mysteries his hard-earned free coupon held ¨C the "Heaven Whispering Palm." Focusing his will, he replicated his action from earlier. With a subtle crackle, a swirling vortex of blue energy materialized before him. Luna''s surprise was audible. "Master, what is that?" she rumbled, her voice thick with curiosity.


    David, without tearing his gaze from the portal, reached out and plunged his hand into the swirling vortex. A momentter, he emerged, an ancient book clutched in his fingers. "This," he exined, gesturing to the book, "is my personal dimensional storage." Luna''s head swivelled to follow his gesture, her golden eyes widening in disbelief.


    She was a formidable fighter, a crazy battle junkie, but she wasn''t stupid. "Master," she stammered, "can you store anything in there?" A mischievous smile yed on David''s lips. "Well, sort of," he conceded. "It depends on the amount of mana I have avable. Looking at my stats right now, I''d say it could hold roughly the equivalent of several rooms." Luna felt a surge of vertigo.


    This human, or whatever he truly was, pushed the boundaries of what she thought possible. Was he a god in disguise, a being that defied mortal limitations? The thought sent a shiver down her massive spine. Here she was, a legendary Fenrir, and yet, David, with his seemingly endless surprises, held the power to store entire rooms within an invisible space.


    It was a power beyond anything she had ever encountered, a power that fueled a growing respect, and perhaps even a hint of fear, within her. David, with a flourish that wouldn''t have been out of ce in a tomb raider movie (though the book was remarkably clean), blew a dramatic puff of dust from its ancient cover. The air, surprisingly devoid of any actual dust motes, swirled around him.


    He cracked the book open, anticipation buzzing in his veins. Within its worn pagesy the secrets of the "Heaven Whispering Palm." A single, shimmering window popped up within the book itself: "[You have learned a new technique]." "Well, that was easier than I expected," David scoffed, a smirk ying on his lips. But his triumph was short-lived.


    An unseen force mmed into him, an iron fist squeezing the very air from his lungs. A gasp, caught in his constricted throat, turned into a choked gurgle. Crimson welled up at the corners of his mouth as he crumpled to the floor. "Master!" Luna bellowed, her voice echoing with fear and urgency. She scrambled to his side, her massive form dwarfed by David''s sudden, horrifying stillness.


    "Bloody hell!" David rasped, his voice a strangled whisper. Each word was a battle, fought against the crushing weight that threatened to extinguish him. "Luna," he choked out, a desperate plea in his eyes, "can you... silence me?" He couldn''t risk anyone investigating his room, drawn by his agonized screams. Luna understood instantly. With a silent nod, she unleashed a power far exceeding David''s own.


    It wasn''t Wolf''s Grace, a technique he was just beginning to learn, but something deeper, wilder ¨C a secret passed down through generations of Fenrir. A torrent of inky ck liquid surged from Luna''s form, engulfing both her and David in a suffocating darkness. The orb, opaque and imprable, blocked out any sound from escaping the room. Inside, however, David was suspended in a nightmare.


    The crushing pressure intensified, each heartbeat a herculean effort. Luna''s panicked cry echoed through the room, a stark contrast to the chilling silence she''d conjured moments before. "Master, Master, speak to me!" she pleaded, her voice thick with terror. Their bond, forged in the Soul Forge, resonated within her, amplifying David''s agony as if it were her own.


    Why, some might wonder, had a creature as powerful as a Fenrir gone from ferocious hunter to such a devoted guardian? The answery in the very essence of the forge. It hadn''t just instilled obedience; it had woven their fates together, making Luna''s well-being intrinsically tied to David''s. A crimson haze tinged David''s vision, his eyes mirroring the blood staining his lips.


    The pain that had begun as a suffocating tightness had morphed into a tearing, agonizing sensation. His chest, once a steady cage for his lungs, now felt like a battlefield where an invisible enemy ripped and wed. But within the inferno of pain, a flicker of understanding ignited. This wasn''t just torture. It was a brutal baptism, a crucible that promised to reshape him.


    It was the price he had to pay, the ordeal he had to endure to unlock the true power of the Heaven Whispering Palm. Gritting his teeth until they threatened to shatter, David refused to sumb. He clung to the knowledge, a lifeline in the storm. He had to hold on. This pain, excruciating as it was, was a temporary stormpared to the power it promised to unleash.


    Luna, sensing his silent resolve, poured renewed strength into their shared darkness. She might not understand the intricacies of the technique he was attempting, but she understood the warrior''s spirit within him. She would be his anchor, his shield against the encroaching oblivion, until the storm subsided and a new, stronger David emerged.


    **** Miles away from the opulent confines of the De Gor estate, Gareth shivered in a dank, cobweb-strewn corridor. The air hung heavy with the stench of mildew and decay, a stark contrast to the perfumed halls he knew so well. Summoned back by his unseen masters, the puppet kingmakers who controlled the darkest corners of Aethelwarin''s underbelly, Gareth stood at a crossroads.


    His mission ¨C a simple assassination cloaked in privilege ¨C had failed spectacrly. Shame ate at him, as bitter as the grime clinging to the rough stone walls. He didn''t need to be told what awaited him behind the unassuming, word-worn grey door. The "Fingers," as they were known in whispers, dealt swift and brutal justice to those who crossed them.


    The iron thud of a fist against the door echoed his pounding heart. Gareth," a voice boomed, a deep, gravelly sound that sent tremors down his already trembling spine. Regret, a viper coiled tight in his gut, gnawed at him with venomous fury. He''d been a fool, dazzled by promises of wealth and power, a chance to finally escape the suffocating shadow cast by the De Gors.


    All for eliminating a single, seemingly inconsequential boy. Now, as the heavy door creaked open a sliver, revealing a yawning abyss of darkness beyond, Gareth cursed himself tenfold. He should have taken matters into his own hands, ensured David''s demise with his own eyes. Instead, he''d gambled on a fool''s errand, outsourcing the dirty work to a band of ipetent mercenaries.


    The weight of his stupidity pressed down on him, a suffocating cloak threatening to steal his breath. Gareth, the would-be viper, stood on the precipice of bing prey. The darkness beyond the doorway beckoned, a monstrous maw ready to swallow him whole. He squeezed his eyes shut, a silent prayer escaping his lips ¨C a prayer for a swift end, a mercy he knew was unlikely to be granted.


    **** A/N Thanks so much for sticking with me and David''s journey this far. Your support means the world! If you have any questions or thoughts, please leave ament below ¨C I love hearing from you all, and remember to gimme your powerstones For those of you absolutely hooked on the story, get ready for some exciting updatesing soon! Happy reading!

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35: THE FINGERS

    35 Chapter 35: THE FINGERS


    A sickly luminescence seeped into the room, clinging desperately to the edges of grotesque shadows. Gazing upon the scene, Gareth felt a cold sweat creep down his spine, each drop a chilling indictment of his poor choices.


    This was no opulent manor hall, but a grotesque parody of one. The architecture, once a testament to artistry, had twisted into a mockery of its former glory. Gnarled archways, their edges dripping with a viscous slime, mimicked gothic grandeur. Delicate wrought iron had morphed into cruel, barbed ws reaching for the unsuspecting.


    The floor, a mosaic cursed to writhe, pulsed with a dull, malevolent light. Each tile shifted and contorted, whispering of forgotten sins and ancient atrocities. A massive table, crafted from petrified bone, dominated the center of the chamber.


    High-backed chairs, their crimson cushions stained a hideous ck, stood sentinel around it, each a promise of lingering agony. The intery of sickly light and suffocating darkness did little to alleviate the stifling atmosphere. Instead, it painted this room as a canvas of unyielding dread.


    Fear, a cold, mmy hand, squeezed his heart until it hammered a frantic rhythm against his ribs. The air itself seemed to thicken with a sinister energy, a palpable tension that hung heavy on his shoulders.


    Every creak of the ancient floorboards, every rustle of unseen leaves outside the window, sent shivers down his spine. This wasn''t his opulent De Gor estate, a ce of polished floors and predictable routines. This was their of the Fingers, the puppet masters who lurked in the shadows, pulling the strings of Aethelwarin''s underworld.


    Here, the air hummed with secrets whispered in dark corners, and the promise of violence hung thick enough to taste. Gareth, a man who''d always revelled in the carefully constructed order of his life, felt utterly lost in this chaotic den of power.


    "Gareth," a voice purred, dripping with false honey. A woman of ethereal beauty leaned back in her chair, her amusement as chilling as the shadows themselves. "So good of you to join us."


    Shame and terror warred within Gareth. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple, leaving a glistening trail on his ashen face. He bowed low, his spine a taut cord threatening to snap.


    "Enough theatrics," a guttural growl interrupted, shattering the mocking facade. A hulking figure, half-man, half-beast, mmed his fist on the table, making the ancient wood groan. The woman''s lips curved into a cruel smile.


    "What does this scum even do here, wasting our valuable time?" the beast roared, his voiceced with primal fury. Gareth''s legs turned to jelly, a helpless tremor seizing his body.


    "He failed," the woman chirped, her voice devoid of any sympathy. "Seems he couldn''t eliminate that pesty De Gor boy."


    Gareth whimpered, his mind a whirlwind of regret. All he''d ever wanted was a taste of power, a way to escape the De Gors'' suffocating shadow. A fool''s dream, he realized now, the bitter taste of betrayal souring his mouth. He''d traded one gilded cage for a chamber of horrors. Money, stability ¨C those had seemed like such desirable goals back then, safe havens from the De Gors'' constant scrutiny.


    But here, in this den of iniquity, those dreamsy shattered, reced by a primal fear for his very life. The weight of his stupidity pressed down on him, a suffocating cloak threatening to steal his breath.


    Gareth''s vision swam, a desperate plea forming on his parched lips. He''d coveted money, stability¡­ but now, facing the merciless Fingers, his only wish was for a swift end to his nightmare.


    "Tear him to shreds?" boomed a voice, thick with bloodlust. A hulking figure, half-man, half-beast, mmed his fist on the table, his rage echoing through the chamber. All eyes turned towards him, then back to Gareth, who cowered under the weight of their scrutiny.


    Before the beastman could take another step, a crimson ring materialized around Gareth''s neck. This wasn''t the work of brute force, but of chilling magic. It constricted with an unnatural pressure, stealing the air from Gareth''s lungs. His eyes bulged, his terrified scream choked into a strangled gasp. He wed at the invisible noose, his frantic struggles a silent plea for mercy.


    "Enough, Mace," a low, gravelly voicemanded. From the shadows at the head of the table, Draven, the leader of the Fingers, emerged. His face remained obscured by the visor of his ck helmet, but the power emanating from him was undeniable. With a flick of his wrist, the crimson ring dissipated with a pop. Gareth copsed onto the floor, gasping for air, his body wracked with coughs.


    Across from him, Mace, the hooded mage, let out a frustrated sigh. "Letting him off so easily? Seems like a waste of good magic, Draven." His disappointment hung thick in the air.


    "I understand your frustration," Draven rumbled, his voiceced with a dangerous edge. "Believe me, Gareth''s ipetence is far from pleasing." He surveyed the room, his gaze lingering on each figure. An unsettling silence descended, punctuated only by Gareth''s ragged breaths.


    "However," Draven continued, his words carrying a weight far heavier than mere anger, "a second chance can be a far more potent motivator than a swift execution." The implication was clear ¨C failure wasn''t an option. It wouldn''t be a clean death; it would be a public spectacle, a brutal reminder of the Fingers'' absolute power.


    Gareth, his face bruised and pale, scrambled to his knees. "Forgive me, Master Draven," he rasped, his voice raw with terror. "I will not fail the Fingers again. I swear on my life!"


    His deration hung in the air, a desperate plea swallowed by the omnipresent shadows of the room. Was this a genuine vow, a heartfelt promise fueled by the terror of his near-death experience? Or was it a veiled threat, a desperate gamble to buy himself time while he plotted his revenge? Only time would tell.


    One thing was certain: Gareth had been granted a reprieve, a sliver of hope dangling precariously above him like a flickering candle in a hurricane. But the question remained ¨C would he use this second chance to redeem himself, or would his next misstep usher in a gruesome end, a public spectacle serving as a chilling reminder of the Fingers'' unforgiving cruelty? The weight of his decision pressed down on him, a suffocating cloak heavier than any magic Mace could conjure. The path ahead was shrouded in uncertainty, abyrinth with only one guaranteed oue ¨C failure would be met with a fate far worse than death.


    "Take some men. Don''t screw up."Draven''s dismissal was curt, he flicked his wrist, a dismissive gesture that sent Gareth scurrying from the room. The man practically materialized on the other side of the door, a palpable fear clinging to him like a second skin.


    The woman with the voice like wind chimes tilted her head towards Draven, a single eyebrow arched in question. "Was that¡­ wise?"


    Draven chuckled, a sound devoid of humour. "He knows the consequences of failure," he rumbled. Gareth was their pawn, expensively ced within the De Gor estate as a guard. Eliminating thest son of the Earl had a hefty price tag, one dictated by a nameless wealthy benefactor who promised a veritable mountain of coin uponpletion.


    "That''s not what I meant," the woman countered, pushing back against Draven''s assumption. Her name was Seraphina, and beneath that enchanting facadey a mind as sharp as her tongue. "Are we certain about eliminating the De Gor heir?"


    A growl erupted from the hulking beast-man at the table. "Scared, witch?" he spat, a challengeced with venomous rage.


    Seraphina''s eyes, usually sparkling with amusement, narrowed. "Moron," she hissed. "Do you think I fear a simple brawl? I could crush you like a fly."


    "Enough!" Draven boomed, silencing the escting tension before it could erupt into bloodshed. "Seraphina," he continued, his voice low but firm, "David, thest De Gor son, is irrelevant. The Lord doesn''t spare him a thought. His demise will be a ripple, barely noticed in the grand scheme of things."


    But Seraphina remained unconvinced. Poking a slumbering lion, even a metaphorical one, was rarely a wise move. A shadow of unease crossed her features, a flicker of doubt in a room usually dominated by ruthless certainty. The fate of David De Gor, insignificant as Draven might im, remained a question mark. Would his existence, however fleeting in his father''s eyes, truly be inconsequential? Only time would tell if eliminating him would be as smooth an operation as Draven seemed to believe.


    Inky tendrils of night draped themselves across the sky. Unaware of the unseen predator circling him, David felt a surge of power coursing through his veins. The heaven whispering palm, grueling as it was, was undeniable. Strength bloomed within him, a coiled serpent poised to strike. But a serpent can only remain coiled for so long. Would this newfound power be enough? Would it be his salvation, or merely a cruel stopgap before the inevitable? Time, a silent, relentless hunter in its own right, stalked ever closer, its answer shrouded in the deepest shadows.

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36: KATRINA

    David cracked open his eyes, a groan escaping his lips. His head felt like it had been pummeled by a particrly enthusiastic troll. A gentle touch on his hair drew him further awake. Luna, his new servant, sat beside him, her face etched with worry. Her long, silver hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing eyes that shimmered with concern.


    She''d clearly been using her thigh as a makeshift pillow while he was unconscious, the soft rise and fall of her chest the only sound that had disturbed the oppressive silence of his room. A flicker of warmth bloomed in his chest at the sight of her devotion, a pleasant distraction from the throbbing pain behind his eyes. David''s gaze lingered on her a moment longer than necessary.


    He couldn''t help but notice the way her cheeks flushed a rosy pink as she averted her eyes. Was that a hint of¡­ fondness? Before he could dwell on it further, his voice rasped, "Luna, how long have I been out?" Luna shook her head, her concern deepening. "I''m not sure, Master. But it''s been quite a while since you copsed." Relief washed over him. No unwee visitors, it seemed.


    Pushing himself up from her surprisinglyfortablep, David shrugged off his bloodstained shirt, the crimson a stark reminder of his recent ordeal. He pulled on a clean tunic, the fabric cool against his skin. As he did, an odd sensation filled him. His breaths felt different, deeper and sharper.


    It was almost as if the air entering his lungs was being refined, transformed into a potent energy coursing through his veins. "Could this be¡­ qi?" he murmured, intrigued by the unfamiliar sensation. Fueled by newfound energy and a burning curiosity, David decided to take a night stroll. He needed to explore this power festering within him.


    "Luna," he said, his voice regaining its usual strength, "use Wolf''s Grace. I need you to follow me, unseen." Luna''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why, Master? Your safety¡­" she stammered, her voiceced with concern. David''s lips curved into a mischievous grin. "You are a Fenrir, for heaven''s sake!


    Hide and follow me." He punctuated his order with a yful pinch, earning a yelp of surprise from Luna. Before she could protest further, a dark liquid oozed from her feet, enveloping Luna in its inky embrace. A momentter, it exploded outwards, dissolving into a shimmer of invisibility. David couldn''t help but marvel at Luna''s skill which was better than his.


    With a newfound sense of confidence, David swung open the heavy oaken doors of his chamber, Luna''s invisible presence aforting shadow at his heels. David''s mind was a tranquilke. His steps echoed softly down the stone corridor, each breath a precise ripple in its stillness.


    His senses, once dulled by a mundane world, were now razor-sharp, picking up the distant murmur of conversation and the rustle of unseen creatures in the castle walls. The act of opening the technique book had been a revtion. Knowledge, potent and raw, flooded his mind''sndscape.


    Images of intricate hand positions and breathing techniques swam before his inner eye ¨C the Heaven Whispering Palm Technique dissected andid bare. He felt his body lighten, almost on the verge of defying gravity. Yet, a grounded rity remained ¨C it was the blissful illusion of a mind newly invigorated.


    Meditation had been a familiar practice back on Earth, a way to quiet the frantic chatter of thoughts. Here, however, the forms served a different purpose, a way to control the very air he inhaled, to transform it into a potent, raw energy ¨C qi. Concealed within a shimmering cloak of invisibility, Luna, his ever-loyal Fenrir, felt a shift in her master''s presence.


    It wasn''t just a change in posture or gait; it was a deeper, more profound alteration. An aura of power emanated from him, sending shivers down her spine. Could mere hours truly elevate one to such a level? Their path led towards the garden ¨C the very spot where David had met Vivian and Gareth. He intended to test the newfound breathing techniques, to harness this wellspring of power within him.


    But his steps halted abruptly. A familiar face stood amidst a group of chattering maids. Katrina, the head maid, her stern eyes scanning the vicinity. Instinct red, quick as a viper''s strike. David reached out, weaving the intricate patterns of Wolf''s Grace. In a heartbeat, he vanished from sight, leaving Luna momentarily bewildered.


    "Master, any threats?" she hissed, her voice barely a whisper. A low murmur, as subtle as the sigh of the wind, reached her ears. "No, just¡­ stay quiet and follow." The answer did little to dispel Luna''s confusion. Her master, was changing in ways she couldn''tprehend. Yet, a fierce loyalty burned within her, a bond forged.


    She tightened her grip, her invisible form trailing after David''s, ready to face whatever mysteries awaited them. **** Katrina''s voice, crisp as a winter wind, snapped through the stone corridors. "Make sure the lords'' dinners are brought directly to their chambers," she instructed a young maid, her eyes narrowed in a way that sent shivers down the girl''s spine.


    "The Earl and his sons have no desire for thepany of the dining hall this evening." The maid bobbed her head fervently, relief washing over her features. Eating amongst the lords'' steely silence was an ordeal not many servants relished. "And before you tuck yourselves in for the night," Katrina continued, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "be sure to double-check with the kitchens.


    Those oafs in mail can''t resist their sticky fingers!" Her lips twisted in disgust. "Pastries meant for the lords, gone in a puff of flour and forgotten manners. If I catch one of them sneaking in for a sugar fix¡­" She trailed off, letting the threat hang heavy in the air. Katrina knew all too well the culprit behind the dwindling pastries.


    The guards, a motley crew of brutes more interested in ale than etiquette, had a habit of pilfering the kitchenste at night. The lords, rarely indulging in sweets, provided the perfect opportunity. It was a petty theft, yes, but it rankled at Katrina''s sense of order. She wouldn''t tolerate pilfering under her watch. She had a reputation to uphold, after all.


    The head maid, a woman who could make even the most hardened kitchen hand tremble with a single raised eyebrow. Katrina released a sigh that rattled the walls. The day''s festivities, orchestrated with an iron fist and a smile that could curdle milk, had left her drained.


    Entertaining the Earl''s insufferable guests while the man himself remained a ghost in his own castle was enough to turn a saint sour. Yearning for thefort of a shared hearth and a calloused hand soothing the tension from her back was a fantasy best left unindulged. Duty, like a heavy cloak, weighed her down. Head maid, a title that demanded an unyielding spine and an unwavering gaze.


    Reaching her quarters, a mere cubbyholepared to the Earl''s opulent chambers, Katrina mmed the door shut with a satisfying thud. Here, at least, the mask could slip. Here, she could slouch, groan, be the woman beneath the crisply ironed uniform. Her moment of respite was a shattered dreamscape. A voice, soft and foreign, cut through the silence.


    "Miss Katrina?" David stood there, an apparition perched on the edge of her humble bed. Surprise jolted through her. Her room, always meticulously locked, was now a breach in her carefully constructed fortress. "So," David continued, unfazed by her wide-eyed stare, "this is where you sleep." A flicker of something akin to relief flickered across Katrina''s face.


    David, a familiar irritant, was preferable to an unknown intruder. Yet, a disquiet settled in her gut. What business did the young master have in her chambers at this ungodly hour and how did he get in? "Young Master," she managed, the formality a shield against the tide of rising confusion, "what brings you here?" David rose, a predator closing the distance between them.


    His proximity sent a jolt through her, an unwee heat rising in her cheeks. Her breath hitched in her throat. "Well," he murmured, his voice a husky whisper that sent shivers down her spine, "since you never made it to the kitchen this morning as promised, I decided to find you myself." His words held a veiled double meaning, a glint in his eyes that seemed to echo the power he now wielded.


    Katrina swallowed, suddenly acutely aware of the way his arms brushed against hers, sending a spark that had nothing to do with anger through her. David, the once-timid boy, was a different creature now, a puzzle she wasn''t sure she wanted to solve. David''s hold tightened around her waist, a gentle yet possessive gesture that sent Katrina''s breath hitching.


    "You look exhausted," he murmured, his voice husky and warm against her ear. It wasn''t just the fatigue of the day, the endless parade of tedious tasks, that weighed on her. It was the unsettling shift in David. The once-timid boy now radiated an unfamiliar confidence, a power that crackled in the air like suppressed lightning.


    Katrina found herself speechless, her carefully constructed walls crumbling under his unexpected touch. His words, though seemingly innocent, held a dangerous undercurrent. "Let me help you rx," he continued, his eyes glinting with a power she couldn''t decipher. "A massage, perhaps? You must be sore from all that duty." David''s touch, surprisingly gentle, led her towards the small bed.


    Her heart hammered a frantic rhythm against her ribs. This was madness, a forbidden dance skirting the edges of propriety. Yet, a strange pull, a mix of fear and a thrilling uncertainty, kept her rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37: KATRINA (18+)

    37 Chapter 37: KATRINA (18+)


    The small bed creaked under theirbined weight as Katrina and David perched awkwardly on the edge. Disquiet gnawed at Katrina. "Young Master," she began, her voice barely a whisper, "this¡­ this isn''t right."


    Katrina knew his history ¨C the incident with the rionne noble girl that had left him wary, even repulsed by women. Here she was, a woman past her prime, and yet he was the one who had initiated this unwee closeness. The situation felt bizarre, a tangled knot of propriety and a burgeoning tension that made her skin crawl.


    "Katrina," David called, his voice low and rough, a stark contrast to his usual youthful demeanour. "Don''t you¡­" he hesitated, searching for the right words, "Don''t you ever get tired of being¡­ lonely?"


    Katrina''s brow furrowed. Lonely? Was this his justification? "My duty is clear, Young Master. It''s all I''ve ever known." But even as she spoke, a flicker of longing, a yearning for something more, sparked within her. A life confined to starched uniforms and endless tasks suddenly felt suffocating.


    The tension in Katrina''s shoulders mirrored the tension in the air. "You look like you carry the weight of the entire manor on those shoulders, Katrina," David observed, his voice softer than she expected.


    Before she could object, he rose with a swiftness that surprised her. Stepping behind her, his hands found her tense muscles, sending a jolt through her that wasn''t entirely unwee. His touch, surprisingly gentle yet firm, began to knead away the knots of stress that had umted over countless days.


    A surprised gasp escaped Katrina''s lips. This wasn''t the clumsy fumbling she''d expected from the young master. His fingers worked with practised ease, melting the tension away with each press and stroke. A soft moan, almost inaudible, escaped her lips. The stress that had be a constantpanion began to ebb away, reced by a warmth that spread not just through her shoulders, but through her entire body.


    A small, involuntary smile tugged at the corners of her lips."Goddess..this feels so good" she mused.


    A secret smile yed on David''s lips. "There," he murmured, his voice a low rumble against her back. "See? That wasn''t so bad, was it?"


    Katrina couldn''t deny the truth in his words. A luxuriousnguor spread through her, chasing away the remnants of the day''s stress. A tiny wrinkle formed between her brows, a testament to her internal conflict. Indulging in such a pleasure, so clearly out of bounds, left a bitter aftertaste in her mouth. Yet, the tension melting away under David''s touch was undeniably tempting.


    A reluctant sigh escaped Katrina''s lips. "Alright, Young Master," she finally conceded, the weight of unspoken propriety heavy on her shoulders. "But please," she added, her voice dropping to a pleading whisper, "let this¡­ let this be our secret."


    David watched the way her cheeks flushed a rosy pink, a stark contrast to her usual stern demeanour. He found the unexpected vulnerability rather endearing, a stark contrast to theposed head maid he was used to. A single, surprised beat skipped in his chest. This wasn''t the Katrina he thought he knew.


    "Of course, it will be our secret," he assured her, his voice softer than usual. However, a mischievous glint flickered in his eyes. "But with one condition."


    Katrina, lost in the blissful kneading of her tense shoulders, managed a questioning, "What condition, Young Master?"


    David leaned in, his voice a husky rumble against her ear. "For today," he murmured, "forget the head maid. Just be a woman who wants to rx, who wants to leave everything to me."


    A shiver ran down Katrina''s spine, a mixture of trepidation and a strange, exhrating anticipation. This wasn''t just a massage; it was an invitation, a step into a world she''d only ever glimpsed from afar. David''s words hung in the air, a challenge and a promise rolled into one. And for the first time in a long time, Katrina wasn''t sure if she wanted to resist.


    "Hmm," a soft moan escaped Katrina''s lips, a sound so unexpected it sent a jolt through David. Was that¡­ agreement? He stole a nce at her reflection in the polished tabletop across the room. A blush crept up her neck, a stark contrast to her usual stoicism. Had he truly just elicited a moan from the head maid? The realization both surprised and titited him.


    Katrina, caught in the delicious trap of David''s touch, felt a tremor run through her. Years of propriety crumbled under the unexpected ministrations. His hands, surprisingly strong and calloused for a young master, kneaded into the knotted muscles of her back with practised ease that both surprised and soothed her. It felt like a forbidden indulgence, a stolen moment of pleasure in a life defined by duty.


    "There," David murmured, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through her. "See? That wasn''t so bad, was it?"


    Katrina let out a shaky breath, the tension draining from her body with each passing moment. "This is¡­" she began, searching for the right words, "heavenly." The word sounded foreign on her tongue, yet perfectly captured the blissful sensation washing over her.


    David''s heart hammered against his ribs. This woman, the ever-stern Katrina, was a revtion. The vulnerability he''d glimpsed earlier had blossomed into a sensuality he hadn''t anticipated. His thumbs, following the path of her spine, brushed the edge of her cor, sending a spark through him that had nothing to do with his newfound power.


    This was a dangerous game they were ying, a dance on the precipice of propriety. But for now, in the hushed intimacy of the room, both David and Katrina were content to be swept away by the unexpected current of desire.


    "Miss Katrina," David called out, his voice a husky murmurced with a hint of amusement. The pleasure he derived from easing her tension was undeniable, yet a practical concern arose. "It seems your uniform might be¡­ hindering the massage a bit."


    Katrina, still lost in the blissful oblivion his touch had created, jolted back to reality. A blush, hotter than any kitchen fire, rose to her cheeks. How could she have forgotten such a basic detail? The realization, coupled with David''s teasing tone, sent a wave of shyness crashing over her. This was the head maid, a woman of order and propriety, not some blushing maiden.


    "Oh!" she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. "I, uh¡­ yes, of course. Would you mind waiting a moment? I''ll just change into something more¡­ suitable."


    David couldn''t help but be captivated by this new side of Katrina. The stern head maid, usually a picture of steelyposure, was now flustered and undeniably adorable. "Certainly, Miss Katrina," he replied, his voice warm with amusement. "Take your time."


    He watched her rise from the bed, her movements a touch hesitant, and disappear behind a small tapestry hanging across the room. David assumed it led to a bathing chamber or some such.


    Alone, a smile touched David''s lips. This unexpected turn of events was a wee distraction. Here, with Katrina, a connection sparked, a secret simmered. He awaited her return, eager.


    David mmed into the bed his groin bulged under his pants. He was at his limit but he knew that he had to take his time with her, she was a stern and disciplined woman but that was all the more David wanted to have his way with her. His thoughts ran wild as his lower member protested to be let out.


    The tapestry rustled, and Katrina emerged, a vision that stole David''s breath away. Gone was the starched uniform, reced by a nightdress of the deepest crimson. The rich fabric cascaded down her lewd body, its luxurious velvet whispering promises against her skin. It clung to her curves in a way that left little to the imagination, each movement sending shimmers of an almost iridescent quality across its surface.


    Delicatece adorned the neckline, dipping just enough to tantalize with a glimpse of her full cleavage. The contrast between the stark white and the fiery crimson sent a heat blooming in David''s pole. The silk, smooth as moonlight, flowed around her ankles, revealing a daring slit that teased with a hint of meaty seductive leg. This was no longer the head maid, a woman of duty and order. This was Katrina transformed, a creature of captivating desire.


    ''Isn''t she toying with me,'' David thought a spark of lustfulness dancing in his eyes.


    "I apologize, Young Master," she stammered, a blush painting her cheeks. "This is... truly the only thing I could find that wouldn''t hinder the massage." She apologized covering her almost spilling breasts with her arms.


    David fought back a smile. The contrast between her flustered demeanor and the delicate garment was undeniably charming. "Not at all, Miss Katrina," he assured her, his voice holding a hint of yful warmth. "In fact, it''s perfect. Now, shall we proceed? If you''d befortable, lying on your stomach on the bed would allow me to properly target those tense muscles."


    Katrina''s blush deepened, and she averted her gaze for a moment. Yet, a sense of surrender, a thrilling departure from her usual role, settled over her. With a small nod, she moved towards the bed, the soft fabric whispering against her skin.


    The air crackled with a newfound tension, a dance between duty and a desire neither of them could quite name. This message had taken an unexpected turn, and both David and Katrina were about to find out where this path of forbidden pleasure would lead.

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38: HEADMAID (18+)

    38 Chapter 38: HEADMAID (18+)


    Shame gnawed at Katrina''s insides as she settled onto the bed. The silk of the night dress felt like a betrayal against her starched uniform, a stark symbol of the line she was about to cross. Burying her face in the soft pillow, she tried to hide the nervous tremor that ran through her. Did David see the lustful glint in her eyes? Was this simply a game for him, a fleeting amusement at the expense of the head maid''s dignity?


    The silence stretched, heavy with unspoken desires and a swirl of conflicting emotions. A single tear escaped her eye, tracing a warm path down her cheek. This wasn''t who she was, not theposed, dependable Katrina. Yet, a part of her, a part she''d kept hidden for so long, craved this unexpected touch, this forbidden intimacy.


    David''s pulse quickened as Katrinay on the bed, a picture of vulnerability nestled against the soft pillows. The vulnerability in the air was a far cry from theposed head maid he knew.


    He rose from his spot and approached the bed, his movements deliberate. The silence stretched, thick with unspoken desires. Finally, he reached out, his hand hovering hesitantly above her shoulder. The delicate fabric of the night dress whispered against his fingertips as he gently lowered it.


    Katrina flinched, a tiny gasp escaping her lips. Shame and a strange thrill warred within her. David didn''t speak, his gaze locked on the exposed expanse of creamy skin above the neckline. He began with a light touch, his fingers tracing a path down her neck and across her shoulders, seeking the knots of tension that had built up over countless days.


    His touch, surprisingly firm yet gentle, sent shivers down Katrina''s spine. The muscles in her back, usually held taut with professionalposure, yielded under his ministrations. A soft moan escaped her lips, a sound both involuntary and deeply arousing.


    The thin silk of the nightdress offered little barrier to the heat of his touch. Every brush of his fingers, every knead of her muscles, sent a jolt of electricity through her. She trembled, a mixture of fear and a burgeoning desire coiling within her.


    David, keenly aware of her reaction, continued his ministrations. His touch was deliberate now, a slow exploration that charted the map of her back, sending shivers cascading down her body.


    With practised ease, David moved to her seductive plump ass. His fingers sank into her fleshy ass kneading them to his heart''s desires.


    "Master...what..? Hngh!" Katrina moaned her voice muffled by the pillow.


    "Remember our agreement," David interrupted her, "leave it all to me." The demon known as David reassured the sheep that had no idea she was a fine dining course being prepared to be devoured. David squeezed Katrina''s cheeks and enjoyed every sensation they brought him. With slippery movement David pushed and separated her cheeks covered by her silk dress, only muffled moans escaping her lips and a fire burned deep with her heart.


    She could notst any longer, her insides were beginning to drip and twitch uncontrobly. Katrina needed to hold on just a little longer for David to move to another spot....just a little longer but David lost himself in her huge shapeable ass and Katrina was at herst straw.


    "Master, I can''t hold it in any longer...please," with passion filled in her eyes she begged for David to do something .''snap, I teased her a bit too long. ''


    "Can you raise your butt, to face me, "David asked his requestced with hidden intentions but did Katrina care at this point..no.


    All she wanted was for David to stop her insides from going into a rampage and clouding her mind to a dangerous degree. Without question, she perked up her enormous ass as a tter for David''s liking.


    David without hesitation pulled the night dress up her waist revealing ....nothing. David gulped saliva as his eyes beheld her bare naked ass, was she nning this from the start when they agreed to the massage. It didn''t matter all that mattered was this gorgeous plump behind.


    He parted her legs, then using the front of his hand he stroked her outer pussy flesh that sent a tremor through her body. "I can''t hold it much longer... I think I''m about to cum," Katrina warned as she wiggled her butt the tension getting to her. David felt her juices overflowing covering his hand. With enough lubrication, David plugged his index finger into her lower maiden.


    "Hngh!"


    "Im cumming!" Katrina mourned loudly, arching her back while a stream of gushing water flowed out of her cave like a dam opened for the first time.


    David sunk his finger deeper, feeling the pressure from the jet of watering out of her cave. The pressure was too much as David''s face wasn''t spared but as a man of culture, he weed the experience.


    After her release Katrina, she fell on the bed, her breath ragged.


    "Huh, huh, huh." She breathed heavily.


    "Katrina, I can''t hold back any longer," David purred as he pulled and turned her closer to face him. Katrina was intoxicated by bliss and euphoria, her eyes cloudy with pleasure. Her blonde hair clung to her face while the night dress revealed her erect nipples.


    David''s eyes traced her lewd body his heart beating faster. When his eyes fell to her waist where her dress ended, David was met with a satisfying view of her puffed pussy.


    Katrinay on the bed, a battlefield where propriety and desire waged an intense war. The blush that had painted her cheeks earlier had deepened to a crimson me, mirroring the nightdress that clung to her every curve.


    It was a shocking contrast to the starched uniform she usually wore, a tant deration of vulnerability that both terrified and excited her.


    On top of her, David mirrored her turmoil. Gone was the amusement that had danced in his eyes earlier. Now, they burned with a hunger that matched Katrina''s awakening desire. The air crackled with unspoken yearning, thick and heavy like the approaching summer storm.


    David slipped off his ck pants and reached out, a slow, deliberate movement that seemed to echo the rumble of distant thunder. His hand took her feet and pushed them back to her head.


    Aligning his burning spear with her hole, David thrust into her insides with no resistance as they both moaned together.


    ''She''s so tight,'' David thought as Katrina''s warm fleshy insides wrapped around his rod. Katrina could feel David pushing his dick deep inside her, how was he even going deeper inside her, it was too much for the head maid. Her cave began to be even wetter as it sucked Davids''s rod vigorously.


    "I have to hold back, "David thought, Katrina''s insides were heavenly, he could feel every fold of her flesh.


    David''s gaze dropped from Katrina''s flushed face to her lips, painted a soft pink against the crimson silk. The air, thick with unspoken desire, crackled with a new intensity. In that charged silence, a decision hung heavy.


    He leaned closer, a slow, deliberate movement that mirrored the tilt of her chin. Their breaths mingled, a shared sighced with anticipation. Then, with a tenderness that surprised them both, David met her lips.


    His kiss wasn''t demanding, but an exploration, a tentative question whispered against her skin. Katrina, caught in the whirlwind of her own desires, responded instinctively. Her lips, hesitant at first, softened in surrender, mimicking his movements in a way that sent a jolt of electricity through them both.


    The taste of him, a mix of citrus and something uniquely David, flooded her senses. It was a forbidden pleasure, a stolen moment that felt both exhrating and terrifying. As the kiss deepened, a warmth bloomed in her chest, chasing away the lingering shame and recing it with a desperate hunger.


    Their world shrunk, the room fading away until all that existed was the press of their lips, the frantic dance of their tongues, and the rapid beat of their hearts. They were lost in a world of their own making, a world where duty and propriety dissolved into the intoxicating haze of desire.


    Feeling his dick throb inside of her womanhood, David pushed his waist out and rammed his pole back inside.


    PAH-PAH-PAH


    David devoured her like a starved wolf, his thrust increasing by the minute as his balls hit her ass cheeks


    "Hngh-Hngh-Hgnh." Katrina''s moans filled the room as she felt David''s spear tear her insides. how long has it been since she slept with a man, her marriage failed, and she had no children. What she had was her work but now...a dangerous addition was coiling around her heart, David pounding the stern head maid senseless.


    Breaking their kiss, David was taken aback by Katrina''s blissful expression. She had a silly smile stered on her face and tears that ran down her face.


    "Hngh-Hngh-Hgnh." PAH-PAH-PAH


    David''s tempo only increased by seeing her lewd face."I''m cumming " He dered.


    "I feel iting too" she added.


    With one powerful thrust, David felt his milk emptied from his ball, a groan escaping his lips. He pushed her legs even further as he emptied his sack giving her a creampie.


    ****

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39: CUT SHORT

    The world had melted into a puddle of honeyed warmth. Katrinay nestled against David, their bodies slick with sweat, a testament to the storm that had just passed. His arms were aforting weight around her, a safe harbour after a whirlwind voyage on a sea of forbidden desire. In this quiet aftermath, the frantic rhythm of their hearts gradually slowed, reced by a contented lull.


    Each breath felt like a shared secret, a sigh of contentment escaping Katrina''s lips as she burrowed deeper into his embrace. David''s voice, a husky whisper against her ear, shattered the peaceful aftermath. "Did you enjoy the massage, Miss Katrina?" Katrina, still reeling from the electrifying dance they''d just shared, could only manage a shaky breath.


    This was uncharted territory, a stolen pleasure that left her breathless and bewildered. The stiff head maid had melted away, reced by a woman awakened to desires she never knew she possessed, desires that bloomed under the touch of the young master. David, sensing her fluster, chuckled softly. "Is the head maid shy now?" he teased, his finger yfully tracing circles on her bare back.


    Katrina, cheeks burning, puffed out her lips in a mock frown. They were stealing precious moments, a stolen oasis in a desert of duty. Laughter bubbled up inside her, a sound so foreign to the stern woman she used to be. Just as they were savouring this stolen intimacy, a harsh voice shattered the fragile peace. "Madam Katrina!


    Madam Katrina!" A woman''s voice,ced with urgency, echoed through the room. A jarring jolt ripped through the room. A heavy hand pounded on the door, shattering the bubble of intimacy that surrounded Katrina and David. She flinched, thrown back into the harsh reality of her position. David, ever the quick thinker, squeezed her hand reassuringly.


    "Rx," he murmured, pressing a chaste kiss to her forehead. "It must be important. Open the door." Katrina''s heart hammered a frantic rhythm against her ribs. "But what if they see us together?" she whispered, dread coiling in her gut. A mischievous glint flickered in David''s eyes. "No need to worry about that, my dear Katrina," he said, his voice a low rumble that sent shivers down her spine.


    "You are mine, remember? And right now, nothing else matters." His words, though possessive, carried a strangefort. Yet, Katrina knew the consequences of discovery. "You should hide," she pleaded, a blush creeping up her neck. "Just for a moment, so it doesn''t cause any trouble for you." David nodded, his expression softening. He understood her predicament.


    As they scrambled to dress, a frantic urgency filled the air. Katrina smoothed her rumpled clothing and took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatever awaited her on the other side. Throwing open the door, she braced herself. Standing there, panting and wide-eyed, was Meissy, the young maid. The girl''s frantic demeanour sent a fresh wave of trepidation through Katrina. What news did Meissy bring?


    Was it something dire, something that would shatter this fragile moment of stolen pleasure? "Madam¡­ Madam¡­" she sputtered, her words tumbling over each other in a desperate rush. "Meissy, slow down, child," she soothed, her voiceced with concern. "What''s wrong?" But Meissy was beyond calming words. She shoved past Katrina, a frantic energy propelling her into the room.


    Katrina followed, a prickle of apprehension crawling up her spine. Where was David? Had he somehow¡­ vanished? The room was empty, the lingering warmth of their stolen moment a chilling ghost in the sudden stillness. Panic threatened to engulf Katrina, but she forced it down, a rock in the storm for the mature maid.


    Meissy spun back, tears streaming down her freckled face, her gaze meeting Katrina''s in a heart-wrenching plea. "They took her," she choked out, the terror raw in her voice. "They took her, Madam Katrina!" The words, though garbled, were a hammer blow. "Who?" Katrina breathed, her voice rough with a rising tide of dread. "Who took who?" Meissy fought forposure, her sobs hupping back.


    "Vivian," she finally managed, her voice thick with despair. "Gareth took Vivian!" The name mmed into Katrina like a physical blow. Vivian! Gareth the guard! The world tilted on its axis, throwing everything into horrifying confusion. "What do you mean, ''took Vivian''?" Katrina forced herself to ask, her voice surprisingly steady despite the tremor in her hands.


    "Gareth¡­ kidnapped her?" Meissy, eyes brimming with tears, nodded mutely. The weight of the words settled on Katrina''s shoulders, a suffocating cloak of fear and anger. Gareth, a man whispered about in hushed tones, a predator known for his cruelty and ruthlessness, taking Vivian¡­ the implications were horrifying.


    The stolen moments of pleasure with David faded into insignificance against the backdrop of this new, terrifying threat. Dread coiled in Katrina''s gut, a cold serpent squeezing the life out of her. Vivian, the bright and cheerful maid, always humming a tune as she worked, was gone.


    In her mind''s eye, Katrina saw Gareth, a sneer twisting his features, his rough hands mped around Vivian''s slender arm. The image sent a fresh wave of terror crashing over her. What did Gareth want with Vivian? Was this a random act of cruelty, or something more calcted, a twisted message sent to someone else? A thousand questions swirled in Katrina''s mind, each one more agonizing than thest.


    The stolen intimacy with David, the lingering warmth on her skin, felt like a cruel trick of fate. Here she was, caught between the afterglow of a forbidden encounter and the icy grip of a new nightmare. A cold gust of shadows swirled around Meissy, and before Katrina could react, a tall figure materialized behind the young maid.


    The air crackled with sudden tension ¨C Meissy, wide-eyed and breathless, fear a fresh stain on her face, and Katrina, heart hammering against her ribs, the memory of stolen moments dissolving into ice in her veins. "Young Master?" Meissy stammered, confusion warring with terror in her voice. Her gaze darted between David, his expression a mask of cold fury, and Katrina, frozen in surprise.


    David ignored her. His words, each one a sharp shard of ice, were directed at the trembling Meissy. "When was Vivian taken?" The authority in his voice, a stark contrast to the yful teasing of moments ago, sent shivers down Katrina''s spine. It was as if a stranger, cloaked in the familiar form of David, stood before her. Meissy, overwhelmed by the sudden shift, could only manage a choked sob.


    "S-some hours ago, Young Master," she finally managed, tears blurring her vision. "We went to the night market¡­ I ran as fast¡­" Her voice hitched, dissolving into a raw wail. Katrina, the shock wearing off, stepped forward. "Did you notify the guards?" she demanded, a sliver of hope flickering within her. Meissy shook her head, a fresh wave of panic washing over her features.


    Before she could borate, David cut her off, his voice a low growl that sent shivers down even Katrina''s spine. "Why not?" "T-that''s because¡­" Meissy stammered, her eyes darting between the two imposing figures. Finally, she took a shuddering breath. "Gareth warned me¡­ he said to tell you, Young Master," she revealed, her voice barely a whisper.


    "''Meet him at the Misty Tavern at first daylight, or¡­ or else!''" David''s hand clenched into a fist, knuckles turning white. So Gareth, that conniving snake, was using Vivian as a pawn. His n was clear ¨C draw him out, force him to confront their old animosity, all at the expense of an innocent girl.


    The revtion hung heavy in the air, a suffocating weight that squeezed the breath from Katrina''s lungs. Gareth. Vivian. A twisted game of power yed with an innocent life as the pawn. The air in the room turned thick with a suffocating dread. Katrina''s heart hammered against her ribs, the echo of stolen moments now a cruel mockery in the face of this new terror.


    "Why?" she choked out, her voice barely a whisper. "Why does he want the Young Master to meet with him?" Meissy, still trembling, opened her mouth to answer, but a figure blurred past them. David, his face etched with a cold fury Katrina had never seen before, scooped Meissy up with surprising ease.


    In one swift motion, he hoisted her over his shoulder like a sack of flour, his steely gaze fixed on Katrina. "We don''t have time for exnations," he growled, his voice devoid of its usual yful charm. "We''re going after her." He stalked towards the window, the moonlight glinting off a hidden edge in his eyes.


    Before Katrina could utter another word, he flung open the shutters, a st of cold night air whipping Meissy''s hair into a frenzy. "Young Master, it''s dangerous!" Katrina cried out, her voice a desperate plea. "It has to be a trap!" David paused, his eyes meeting hers for a fleeting moment.


    In that instant, Katrina saw a flicker of something she couldn''t quite name ¨C a fierce protectiveness, a determination that burned brighter than the fear in her own eyes. "Trust me, Katrina," he said, his voice softer now, almost a promise. "I''ll be back before you know it." And then, as quickly as he appeared, he was gone.


    With a single, powerful leap, David propelled himself through the window, the night air swallowing him whole. Meissy shrieked, clinging desperately to his shoulder, her terror a stark contrast to the unnatural calmness that settled over David. At that moment, he wasn''t the young master anymore, not the yful tease who had stolen kisses moments ago.


    He was a predator on the hunt, a weapon honed for a purpose. Katrina watched, a cold knot of fear twisting in her gut, as they disappeared into the night. David had taken Meissy with him, an unwilling aplice in his quest. Now, alone in the quiet aftermath, Katrina was left with a chilling realization ¨C she wasn''t just worried for David''s safety.


    She was worried about the terrifying power he now seemed to possess, and the lengths he was willing to go to for a maid, Vivian.

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40: MY BOYS FIND YOU... DELICIOUS.

    40 Chapter 40: MY BOYS FIND YOU... DELICIOUS.


    The Misty Tavern was a portrait of iniquity sketched in smoke and shadows. Moonlight, filtered through grimy windows, did little to pierce the haze that clung to the air like a second skin. Wooden beams, gnarled and aged, formed a skeletal framework above, casting long, inky tendrils into every corner. Each creak of the floorboards beneath your boots felt like an usation, a whisper of secrets best kept buried.


    Rough-hewn tables bore the scars of countless battles fought with fists and mugs alike. Ale, spilled in drunken revelry, mingled with the reeking musk of sweat and something far more sinister ¨C blood. Lanterns, their mes flickering like dying embers, danced across weathered faces etched with the hardships life dealt with a cruel hand.


    At the heart of this den of iniquity, Gareth held court. He sprawled across a central table, his presence a physical manifestation of malice. His eyes, sharp as a predator''s, swept the room, searching for any flicker of defiance.


    A gaggle of thugs, their loyalty as questionable as their hygiene, filled the tervan. des, glinting in the dim light, rested suggestively across theirps. They sipped their ale, a tense anticipation hanging thick in the air ¨C Gareth''s orders were a storm waiting to break.


    Behind a bar, overflowing with barrels and bottles that gleamed like forbidden treasures, the lone bartender stood guard. His watchful eyes missed nothing, his weary stance a testament to the battles he''d already fought.


    Each bottle held the potential for oblivion, a weapon in its own right, waiting for the right hand to im it.


    But amidst this symphony of depravity, a lone figure stirred on the floor. Vivian, bound tight with rope,y crumpled in a heap of fear.


    Tears welled in her eyes, blurring the image of the hulking brute who had snatched her from the market like a wolf snatching amb. Every breath was a struggle, every rustle of clothing a harbinger of unknown horrors. Here, in this fetid pit of despair, she awaited her fate, a pawn in a game yed by men with no regard for innocence.


    Gareth''s gaze, sharp and predatory like a wolf''s, settled on Vivian. Shey bound on the grimy floor, fear a living thing that pulsed beneath her skin. He circled her, a cruel amusement twisting his lips. In his hand, a wickedly glinting dagger gleamed, catching the flickeringntern light.


    The memory of his meeting with the fingers, a grisly reminder of the De Gor boy''s tenacity, sent a fresh wave of fury through him. Those ipetent fools he''d sent before had nearly cost him dearly. This time, Gareth wouldn''t leave things to chance. This time, he''d take care of the young master himself.


    "Seething, wouldn''t you say? That is currently how I feel." he snarled, his voice a gravelly rasp. Vivian flinched, a tremor running through her bound form. "I wouldn''t have had to resort to this little game if you''d just done as I said."


    His tone,ced with mocking amusement, was a cruel prelude to her doom. He was toying with her, a cat savouring the terror of a cornered mouse before the final pounce. Vivian, tears blurring her vision, could only whimper, a sound lost in the cavernous din of the tavern. The stench of stale ale and sweat hung heavy in the air, a suffocating shroud to apany her chilling premonition: Gareth intended to make her pay for the De Gor''s defiance, and the price would be her life but before that, some fun was in order.


    "To be honest, I found you quite attractive," Gareth shrugged, his eyes narrowing with disdain. "But now, you''re nothing but a sour sight in my eyes. Do you think the young master wille and save you likest time?" He mocked, abruptly halting his predatory circling.


    "But don''t worry," he continued, leaning in close to her trembling face, "my boys find you... delicious." A depraved smile twisted Gareth''s features as he revelled in her fear.


    Vivian, understanding the full horror of his words, screamed at the top of her lungs. "Ah yes, scream all you like, but no one ising for you," Gareth burst into cruelughter. "Hey, you, shut her up!" hemanded, and one of his goons pped Vivian, sending her sprawling to the floor.


    "Even though I like your screams, I don''t recall giving you permission," Gareth barked, his voice dripping with malice. Vivian''s eyes were wet with tears, her spirit teetering on the edge. It was clear that Gareth intended to break her mind before he ended her life.


    Gareth''s voice, a rasp of sandpaper against stone, cut through the ringing in Vivian''s ears. "Pin her down," he snarled, his words a prelude to a predator''s feast. "Enjoy yourselves until sunrise," he cackled, a sound devoid of humour, "but don''t neglect the real prize ¨C break her spirit."


    The air crackled with anticipation. A wall of hulking figures surged towards Vivian, a grotesque wave about to crash upon her. Her body, a statue carved from fear, refused to obey. The world swam before her eyes, the brutal p still stinging on her cheek. A silent scream tore at her throat, forever trapped.


    "I''ll go first," rumbled a voice that echoed like a copsing tomb. A silhouette detached itself from the pack, a monstrous shadow looming over Vivian. His hungry gaze swept down her lewd form, a predator sizing up its prey.


    Just as despair threatened to consume her, a sound pierced the suffocating tension ¨C a deafening crack. The ceiling, unable to bear the weight of the impending horror, surrendered. A shower of dust rained down as a figure plummeted through the debris. The thugs recoiled, the earth-shattering arrival shattering their predatory glee.


    Vivian, momentarily blinded by the dust settling, could only pray. Was this the end, or a reprieve from the nightmare unfolding around her?


    Dust motes danced in the fractured moonlight that spilled through the gaping hole in the tavern ceiling. David rose, his muscles ticking as he surveyed the tableau before him. The air hung heavy with the metallic tang of blood and the acrid scent of fear. It was the scent of men who had tasted power and were about to lose theirst desperate grip on it.


    Across the room, Gareth, the weaselish man who had orchestrated so much suffering, cowered amongst his goons. Their faces, usually twisted in sneers of forced machismo, were pale canvases of terror. David''s gaze snagged on Vivian, his heart twisting with a sickening pang. She was bound, a single, cruel bruise blooming on her cheek like a macabre rose.


    For a heartbeat, a wave of despair washed over him. He''d been toote. Then, something primal stirred within him, a darkness that had always simmered beneath the surface, held in check by reason. But reason had no ce here, not anymore.


    A tremor ran through the room, the floorboards groaning beneath an unseen pressure. The air grew thick, a living, tangible darkness emanating from David. It pressed on the goons like a suffocating shroud, chilling them to the bone. It was a darkness that whispered of primal instincts, of fangs and ws, of the hunt. It was the thirst for vengeance.


    David moved, a blur of ck fury. One moment he was standing near the broken ceiling, the next, he was a fistful of wrath mming into Gareth. The force of the blow sent the smaller man sprawling, his head exploding in a sickening crunch against the splintered floor. A guttural sound, half-growl, half-scream, ripped from David''s throat. His eyes, usually kind and warm, now zed with an icy blue fire.


    The remaining goons stared, frozen in a tableau of terror. This wasn''t a man they were looking at. This was a force of nature, a predator awakened, its eyes promising a swift and brutal end. In that moment, the air itself seemed to shimmer, to warp around David''s form. ck tendrils of energy snaked out from him, swirling and coalescing into a menacing aura.


    Gareth, his skull throbbing, tried to scramble to his feet, a primal fear urging him to flee. But before he could even manage a whimper, a scream tore through the air. "Attack!" he bellowed, but his voicecked its usual venom. It was the desperate cry of a drowning man grasping at a straw.


    The goons, spurred by a flicker of adrenaline-fueled madness, finally reacted. With a roar, they charged, a desperate tide of steel against an unyielding storm. But David remained unfazed. His voice, a low rumble that resonated in the very marrow of their bones, spoke a single word. "Luna!"


    The word hung in the air, pregnant with power. The goons faltered mid-charge, their weapons trembling in their hands as a dreadful pressure sipped in their bones. Then, in the blink of an eye, the room became a whirlwind of shadows and teeth.


    A monstrous form, sleek and silver as moonlight, materialized from thin air. Its eyes burned with an unnatural golden fire, a predatory intelligence gleaming as it stared down the hapless goons. This was no ordinary beast; it was a creature of legend, a nightmare given flesh: Luna, the Blood Alpha, Lord of the Beasts.

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41: THE DEVIL’S INTERROGATION

    Luna tore through the goons with brutal precision, ripping heads, piercing hearts, and shattering bones. Each savage act was a tribute to her master''s wish, exacting vengeance on every soul that had dared touch Vivian. David, his grip like iron, hoisted Gareth by the neck, forcing him to witness the carnage.


    With a calcted strike, David''s fist connected with Gareth''s gut, jolting him from unconsciousness. Gareth''s eyes widened in terror as he beheld the blood-soaked demon''s dance.


    The massacre took no more than twenty minutes, a span of sheer horror that left Gareth trembling and pissing his pants. David hurled him across the room, crashing into the tavern wall. "Luna," David called, his voice cold andmanding. The frenzied Fenrir responded instantly, "Yes, master."


    "Take Vivian to my bedchamber and return to me as soon as your done," he ordered, his icy gaze fixed on the quivering Gareth. "Understood," Luna replied, bowing slightly. She approached Vivian, who had never witnessed such madness and horror. Despite her fear, she knew the young master hade to save her.


    Luna scooped Vivian up in a princess carry, and a ck liquid enveloped them both, vanishing from sight.


    Only the devil incarnate remained, alone with the condemned soul destined for the pits of hell.


    David grabbed a wooden chair and dragged it slowly across the blood-soaked floor, the scraping sound echoing ominously in the silent room littered with corpses. He approached the quivering Gareth, who pleaded for his life, desperation dripping from every word. "Please, spare me," Gareth begged, his voice trembling.


    "I''ll do anything, I''ll be a dog that serves you, please don''t kill me." His eyes were swollen from tears, his body shaking like a leaf in a storm.


    David, his face a mask of cold indifference, stopped in front of Gareth and sat down on the wooden chair. "Interesting," he mused, a cruel grin spreading across his lips, devoid of humor and full of malice. "A dog that tried to bite its master''s hand is now begging for another chance." His icy gaze bored into Gareth''s soul, igniting a flicker of hope only to snuff it out with a chilling deration.


    "Please, please, I''ll do whatever you want," Gareth continued, clinging to false hope.


    "Alright," David said with a sinister calmness, "but first..." His eyes narrowed, the cold fire in them burning into Gareth''s very being. "Isn''t your head a little too high?"


    "Huh?" Gareth stammered, confused and terrified. The question hung in the air for a heartbeat before David brought his foot down on Gareth''s head, smashing it into the floor. Gareth yelped in pain, his vision blurring as stars danced in his eyes.


    "Now that''s perfect," David taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. "We can continue."

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42: BLOOD ON THE OLEANDER

    The moonlight, a cold de through the canopy, sliced the overgrown garden of ckwood Manor into stark contrasts. Oleander bushes, once vibrant pink, drooped like withered hands, their fragrance reced with the cloying scent of damp earth and neglect. Around a rickety wooden table, four figures hunched in boisterous camaraderie.


    Theirughter, punctuated by the pping of cards, echoed eerily in the stillness of the night. One of the men, Razor, a hulking brute with a shaved head and a missing tooth, mmed a hand onto the table, scattering the makeshift poker game.


    "Beat ya again, Frankie! Seems luck follows me tonight."Frankie, a wiry man with twitchy eyes, scowled, shoving his cards forward. "Just lucky once, Razor. Next hand''s mine."Across the garden, a different scene yed out. Two figures leaned against the crumbling stone wall of the manor, their shadows stretching long and distorted in the moonlight.


    Harold, a guard with a potbelly straining against his uniform, chuckled at something Tom, the younger guard with a mop of nervous hair, was saying."You wouldn''t believe it, Harold. Mildred''s ass¡­" His voice trailed off, reced by a shiver that ran down his spine.


    He nced around, the darkness of the surrounding woods pressing closer."What''s wrong, kid?" Harold scoffed, pulling out a crumpled pack of cheap cigarettes."Just¡­ a chill. Feels like someone''s watching us."Harold snorted, lighting a cigarette and puffing out a plume of smoke. "These old manors are always like that.


    Drafty and full of tricks on the mind."Tom didn''t reply, but his gaze remained fixed on the dense undergrowth lining the path leading away from the manor, the minutes stretched long and tense. Harold finished his cigarette, flicking the glowing ember into the darkness."You heading for a leak, Tom?"Tom licked his dry lips.


    "Yeah, just be back in a jiffy."He stepped into the trees, the path swallowed by the hungry shadows. Time trickled by. Harold started to tap his foot impatiently. Ten minutes turned into fifteen. unease gnawing at his gut."Tom?" he called out, his voice a thin thread in the oppressive silence. No answer.


    Harold''s heart pounded against his ribs like a trapped bird. He gripped his spear tighter, cursing his rxed attitude earlier.Suddenly, a sickening thud echoed from the depths of the forest. Harold strained his ears, fear pricking at his scalp. Then, a shape rolled out of the darkness, illuminated by the harsh moonlight.


    It was Tom''s head, his eyes wide open and ssy, a single line of blood staining the path behind it.A strangled cry ripped through Harold''s throat. Before he could react, a figure emerged from the shadows behind him. Slender and frail, with a face hidden in darkness, the figure moved with unnatural speed. Before Harold could raise his spear, a hand, cold and hard like steel, mmed into his chest.


    The air whooshed out of his lungs as the hand pierced through his body, squeezing his heart with a cruel, unyielding grip."Should''ve listened to your buddy," a voice, raspy and full of amusement, whispered in his ear.Harold''s vision blurred, the world dissolving into a swirling vortex of pain.


    Hisst glimpse was of the figure pulling back its hand, leaving behind a gaping hole in his chest, before falling to the cold, blood-soaked ground.Inside the garden, the card game resumed, oblivious to the silent carnage outside.


    Frankie, frustrated by his continued losses, mmed his fist on the table."One more hand, that''s it!"Suddenly, a voice, slick with amusement, sliced through their raucousughter. "May I join the game?"A sudden movement ripped their attention away from the card game. A man materialized from the shadows, his form solidifying with each step he took towards them.


    His face remained shrouded in darkness, a terrifying nk te. Only a shock of white hair escaped the gloom, framing an unseen figure d in a blood-soaked tunic and jet-ck pants. But it was the chilling grin that split his lips that truly sent a jolt of terror through them. It was a predator''s smile, devoid of warmth, promising only merciless violence.Panic flickered in their eyes.


    Razor, recovering first, lunged at the stranger, a rusty switchde glinting in the moonlight. The stranger didn''t flinch. He simply stepped back, and shadows engulfed him. Razor, mid-leap, cried out as darkness erupted from the ground, tendrils wrapping around his legs, dragging him screaming into the hungry earth.The garden exploded into pandemonium.


    Chairs became impromptu battering rams, toppling over with bone-jarring thuds. Cards fluttered to the ground like dying butterflies, their painted faces a stark contrast to the growing pool of crimson at their centre.


    The remaining men lunged for whatever weapons they could clutch - rusty swords, dented knives, anything to hold back the tide of terror.But their defiance was a gnat against a hurricane. The shadows themselves seemed to writhe, morphing into monstrous things as tendrils of blue light snaked through the air. The men were puppets in a macabre y, their attacks clumsy and ineffective.


    They fell in a horrifying ballet, their screams choked off as the tendrils of darkness wrapped around them, snuffing out life with chilling efficiency.Only the echoes of their final, desperate cries pierced the growing silence.


    A silence that would soon alert the oblivious souls within the manor, shattering their false sense of security.Moonlight carved stark lines across the overgrown garden, casting the dpidated ckwood Manor in an even more sinister light. Laughter, once raucous and carefree, had died a choking death, leaving a chilling silence in its wake. Then, a thud ¨C heavy and final ¨C shattered the stillness.


    Heads swivelled towards the manor entrance, where figures spilled out, a dozen men in ragged clothes, their faces grim under the moonlight. They blinked, expecting to see theirrades manning the watchtower, only to be met with the grotesque tableau before them.


    Their guards weren''t manning the post, they were victims of it, sprawled lifeless on the cold cobblestones.At the center of this carnage stood a lone figure, a silhouette bathed in the pale moonlight. A single detail sent shivers down their spines: a massive form, held aloft with brutal ease.


    The figure tossed the lifeless body aside, a sickening thud echoing off the stone walls, and turned towards them. It was then that they saw him ¨C David. His face, obscured by a shadowed hood, held an emotionless mask. But it was the aura emanating from him that sent a primal fear coursing through their veins.


    A cold, dark energy that seemed to warp the very air around him."Well, well," David''s voice cut through the suffocating silence, a sickening drawl that held a cruel amusement. "It seems the party''s grown bigger." Here, however, the amusement faltered, reced by a chilling disappointment. "I was hoping for a bit more of a challenge from the Fingers'' guard dogs.


    You lot look more like frightened rabbits than the ruthless killers I expected."His words hung heavy in the air,ced with a quiet threat. Each man felt a primal urge to turn and flee, but their bravado, fuelled by braggadocio and cheap liquor, held them momentarily.


    One man, a hulking brute with a scarred face, stepped forward, his bravado a shaky mask over his fear."Don''t listen to him, boys!" he bellowed, his voice cracking. "This is just some demon. One of you, in the back, find a Finger! They''ll deal with him!" His voice, once a rallying cry, now echoed with desperation.


    Panic flickered in his eyes, a stark contrast to the false bravado he projected.David, unimpressed by the disy, took a single step forward. It wasn''t a long stride, but the ground seemed to vibrate beneath his foot, a physical manifestation of the suppressed power he held in check. He moved again, this time with an impossible speed that blurred his form for a fleeting moment.


    Before the men could react, David was upon them. His fist, a blur of lethal intent, mmed into the scarred man''s chest with a sickening crack.


    The brute crumpled instantly, a choked gurgle escaping his lips as the dark aura that clung to David seemed to seep into him, extinguishing the life from his eyes.The remaining men recoiled in horror, a primal scream ripping from the throat of one as he stumbled back. David, a silent reaper in the moonlight, turned his gaze to them, his eyes burning with an unnatural intensity.


    The chilling aura around him intensified, tendrils of darkness writhing and snapping at the edges. Fear, cold and raw, wed at their minds, shattering any remaining pretence of defiance. They weren''t facing a man anymore. This¡­ this was something else, something monstrous.The first man broke, dropping his weapon with a tter that echoed on the silent cobblestones.


    His voice, when he finally found it, was a whimper. "P-please¡­ we surrender!" The others, their bravado shattered, followed suit, weapons nging to the ground as they knelt, whimpering pleas for mercy echoing in the night.David, however, remained silent, his gaze unwavering. These men were nothing but pawns, expendable tools in arger game.


    He needed information, answers to the questions that gnawed at him. These snivelling cowards, however terrified, might just have the key. A slow, predatory smile spread across his face, devoid of warmth, promising only pain should they disappoint."Let''s y a little game, shall we?" His voice, though a mere whisper, sent shivers down their spines. "Tell me everything you know about the Fingers.


    Their weaknesses, their ns¡­ everything. And perhaps, just perhaps, you may live to see another dawn."

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43: THE HUNTER AND THE HUNTED.

    (previously.....)


    Moonlight speared through the twisting branches, dappling David''s path in an erratic dance of light and shadow. Inside his head, the familiar blue holographic window pulsed with notifications as he dispatched the first guard.


    Each one a fleeting message: "[Awakened Defeated]," "[Second Rank Swordsman Defeated]," "[Awakened Defeated]." These were mosquito bites, barely registering on his ever-growing experience bar. These guards, these thugs, were mere bugs he squashed with barely a thought.


    As ckwood Manor loomed closer, David found himself captivated by Luna''s use of Wolf''s Grace. Despite her higher ss and superior skills, theirs were fundamentally the same. But the execution ¨C that was a different story. It was like watching a child wield a swordpared to a seasoned warrior.


    A revtion crackled through him, sharp and sudden. While he used Wolf''s Grace for agility and brute force, Luna operated on a different level. It wasn''t just about stalking prey. It was the primal essence of the predator ¨C the coiled anticipation, the deadliness in every step. Luna wasn''t just fast, she was inevitable.


    David thought deeply as he carried Gareth on his shoulders, who showed him the path to the Finger''s nest, focusing on the shadows that clung to him like a second skin. A jolt shot through him as the meaning of Wolf''s Grace burned into his awareness. It wasn''t just movement, it was a predator''s maw, snapping shut with cold finality.


    The shadows around him seemed to writhe and twist, acknowledging the shift within him. He wasn''t just faster, he was a weapon honed to a lethal edge. He wasn''t just a warrior, he was the wolf, ready for the kill.


    "Young master?" Gareth called out to David. The wind wed at David''s face, a harsh counterpoint to the feverish heat rising from his own exertion. Gareth, slung over his shoulder like a discarded ragdoll, wheezed protests drowned out by the pounding of David''s own heart.


    The young master was a blur of inhuman speed, a tremor rippling through the ground with every footfall. Gareth''s mind reeled, a cocktail of terror and begrudging awe. How could mere human muscles propel him like a runaway carriage? Suddenly, the world lurched. David came to a jarring halt, depositing Gareth onto the cold earth with a sickening thud.


    Gasping for breath, Gareth scrambled to his feet, a throbbing pain settling in his backside. "Young master?" he stammered, clutching at his bruised tailbone.


    David''s gaze, a cial wastnd where warmth dared not tread, locked onto Gareth. The air crackled with unspoken tension. "What is it?" David''s voice was a rasp, honed to a cutting edge. Gareth swallowed, fear a bitter pill on his tongue.


    "Young master, we are almost upon the Fingers''ir," he croaked, gesturing towards a wall of thick oleander bushes. "Beyond those, lies ckwood Manor."A humourless smile twisted David''s lips. "We? What ''we''?" The words dripped with icy disdain.


    Gareth faltered, his brow furrowing in confusion. "I don''t¡­ I thought we were¡ª"A scream, strangled and abrupt, died in his throat. A searing painnced through his side, white-hot and agonizing. A sickening crack echoed in the stillness, the sound of bone giving way. His world blurred, then faded to an endless ck.


    David stood over Gareth''s crumpled form, a detached look in his eyes. "So it seems," he murmured, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Wolf''s Grace¡­ terrifyingly effective." He nced at his own hands, flexing them experimentally. "But a long way from Luna''s mastery." A single, humourless nod confirmed his own judgment.


    The faint scent of oleander filled the air, a sickly sweet counterpoint to the metallic tang of blood. David turned his back on Gareth, his gaze fixed on the looming silhouette of ckwood Manor. The hunt was far from over.


    ****


    (present.....)


    The air in ckwood Manor hung heavy, a noxious cocktail of fear and stale blood. David stood at the entrance, a monstrous silhouette bathed in the faint moonlight filtering through grimy doors. The guards and thugs surrounding him ¨C mere gnats buzzing around a hungry spider ¨C trembled under the suffocating weight of his presence.


    His very aura screamed of power, a crimson tide threatening to engulf them all.


    They all shared the same unsettling thought: David had surpassed the first phase of cultivation, solidifying his status as a master swordsman. None of them had even broken through the initial phase, making resistance futile against the crimson-stained figure near the entrance.


    Another figure leapt from the balcony where the minator emerged, a silent rebuke to the carnage below. Hended with the effortless grace of a predator, an embodiment of precision and stealth. Dark leather armour, reinforced with glinting metal tes, moulded to his form, an aura of deadly efficiency clinging to him like a shroud.


    His face remained partially obscured by a hood and mask, revealing only piercing eyes that burned with intense concentration.


    In his gloved hands, he cradled a work of art. A sleek, intricately designed bow gleamed with polished metal beneath the tremblingntern light. A quiver, a symphony of razor-sharp arrows fletched with meticulous care, hung across his back, each missile ready to unleash its deadly song.


    His attire, a blend of shadow-blending blues and earthy browns, seemed to melt into the gloom, making him a ghost in the mayhem. His utility belt and chest rig were an arsenal in miniature ¨C pouches bulging with knives, vials of unknown concoctions, and other tools of the silent trade.


    "Did you have to kill our men, Orkler?" the archer asked, his voice edged with irritation.


    Orkler the Minotaur roared, the sound booming through the devastated hall. "Spineless bastards! All of them, Stripe," he bellowed, his voice a guttural testament to his frustration.


    "Huh," A sigh escaped Stripe''s lips, a weary exhale that spoke volumes. He wasn''t in the mood for Orkler''s typical bluster. "Did you at least kill the intruder?" he asked.


    "Nyet," Orkler grumbled, the word thick with his native ent."The slippery coward vanished before I could get my hands ¨C er, hooves ¨C on him," he grumbled, stomping out of the shattered manor doors.


    David, who had by a hair''s breadth avoided annihtion, materialized outside just as Orkler lumbered out. The neer''s presence, radiating a potent blend of power and menace, sent a jolt through him ¨C these were undoubtedly Fingers, and judging by their bearing and the deadly aura they exuded, formidable ones at that.


    Before he could contemte his next move, the air shimmered and twisted, warping the moonlight into grotesque shapes.


    Crimson orbs, crackling with malevolent energy that sent shivers down his spine, materialized above him. They circled him ominously, like ravenous vultures sizing up their prey, their pulsating red glow painting his face in a macabre light. With a collective hiss that sent chills down his spine, they hurtled towards him, their intent as clear as the night sky ¨C to extinguish his life forever.

 Chapter 44: Chapter 44: REVELATION

    The word "[Celestial Wheel]" echoed in David''s mind, a whisperedmand that sent a jolt through his very being. His eyes, once normal, zed open, and transformed into swirling maelstroms of cerulean and white. The crimson orbs, harbingers of fiery destruction, plummeted towards him, their descent echoing with an infernal hum.


    David moved with an impossible grace, a dance honed on the precipice of death. He ducked and weaved, a whisper against a howling storm. Each orb mmed into the earth with a thunderous boom, pulverizing the ground and sending a shower of debris skyward. With a burst of speed that left him a blur, he rocketed towards an ancient, moss-covered fountain ¨C the only hope for cover in the open courtyard.


    The crimson orbs, denied their initial target, detonated against the fountain''s base with a deafening roar. Half the structure crumbled in a cloud of dust, marble shards raining down like razor des. As the dust settled, a figure materialized above.


    Cloaked in a shadowy robe that seemed to devour the moonlight, he descended with a fluid elegance that belied his imposing size. This neer, shrouded in mystery,nded beside Orkler and Stripe, who watched David''s disy with a mixture of astonishment and dawning concern.


    "He dodged even that!" Stripe eximed, a tremor of disbelief running through his voice."Indeed," a smooth, contemtive voice echoed from the neer. This was Mace, his tone betraying a hint of respect for David''s unexpected prowess.


    "He seems more than a mere nuisance."Orkler, however, bristled with barely contained rage.


    "Skill means little against brute force!" he bellowed, hooves digging into the ground.


    His massive horns thrust forward, an image of raw, unyielding power. "I''ll crush him like an insect!"The earth trembled as Orkler charged. His massive form, a blur of muscle and fury, tore gouges into the ground with his horns. With a deafening crash, he obliterated the remnants of the ancient fountain, his monstrous roar echoing through the courtyard.


    But David, a phantom in the chaos, was nowhere to be seen.


    A split secondter, a bone-crunching impact resonated through the night. Orkler, jaw agape in a bellowing roar, staggered back, a hand mped to his face where a brutal kick hadnded. David, a whirlwind of motion, had materialized above the Minotaur, evading his charge with an agility that defied nature itself.


    An arrow, a streak of deadly metal, tore through the air, aimed unerringly for David''s head. He twisted like a dancer amidst mes, the fletched death narrowly whistling past him. Without missing a beat, he used Orkler''s dazed form as a springboard. With a graceful roll that belied the brutal kick he''d delivered, Davidnded in a crouch several meters away, a predator surveying his prey.


    Orkler shook his head violently, trying to clear the daze from David''s powerful kick.


    "You missed too," Mace, the enigma in ck, muttered a surprised curse. Stripe had taken advantage of David''s skirmish with Orkler,unching an arrow that seemed impossible to dodge mid-air. Yet David had shattered their expectations.


    "Slippery bastard," Stripe, usually a picture of stoicism, let out a frustrated growl. David''s unpredictable movements had outmanoeuvred them once again, leaving them scrambling to anticipate his next move.


    Before Orkler could unleash another thunderous charge, Mace''s voice boomed through the courtyard: "Orkler, stand down!" The Minotaur, a mountain of muscle and fury, skidded to a halt, irritation flickering like a dying ember in his eyes. Mace, his shadowed form radiating a strange authority, turned his gaze to David.


    "You," he boomed, his voice surprisingly lightpared to his imposing stature, "Join us!"The air crackled with disbelief. Stripe, ever the pragmatist, was the first to erupt.


    "Are you mad, Mace? This intruder attacked our base!" His voice, usually a low hum, rose to a near-shriek. Mace met Stripe''s outrage with an unwavering gaze. "Have you not seen, Stripe? The boy anticipates our attacks with an uncanny ability. But that''s not all," he continued, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.


    "I cannot sense his mana."The revtion hung in the air, a silent explosion that left all three of them reeling. Orkler, his previous rage melting into confusion, echoed Stripe''s question. "What do you mean, Mace?"The cloaked figure straightened, his posture turning serious.


    "He is unawakened," Mace dered, silencing hisrades with the weight of the statement. "We are facing a mortal."


    David, caught in the crossfire of confusion, felt a knot tighten in his gut. The system within him hummed, a constant reminder of his supposed mana. But a seed of doubt had been nted.


    The system disyed his ss ¨C Ascendant ¨C yet, his rank remained frustratingly absent. This, too, was a revtion that sent a tremor through David''s understanding of his own power.


    David channelled the [Celestial Wheel], he shifted into a stance, grounding himself with a wide, stable base. His knees bent slightly, providing both flexibility and power, ready to spring into action. His weight was evenly distributed, giving him the ability to move swiftly in any direction.


    His feet were positioned shoulder-width apart, with one foot slightly forward. The back foot was angled outward, creating a solid anchor. David''s torso twisted slightly, presenting a smaller target while keeping his core tight and bnced.


    His fists were up, guarding his chin, with elbows tucked in close to protect his ribs. One hand hovered near his face, ready to block or deflect iing strikes, while the other hand stayed poised for quick jabs and counters. His eyes focused intently on his opponent, tracking every movement withser precision.


    His entire body exuded a ck aura, a perfect blend of tension and readiness, prepared to unleash a flurry of attacks or defend against any onught.


    ****


    A/N Hello guys, I really enjoyed writing this chapter,e on, David is a goat at mockery.


    I would like to thank Jane_Dungo for the golden ticket


    happy reading

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45: THREE FINGERS

    45 Chapter 45: THREE FINGERS


    Orkler was a whirlwind of fury, his massive form charging at David like a runaway battering ram. His fist, the size of a melon, arced through the air, aimed squarely at David''s jaw with bone-shattering intent. David, his cosmic eyes zing with icy focus, inhaled a sharp breath. He couldn''t meet this head-on ¨C Orkler''s raw power would turn him into a crumpled ragdoll.


    But beneath the swirling vortex of his eyes, a predator''s instinct bloomed. Years of honedbat honed his reflexes to a razor''s edge. He saw the subtle tremor in Orkler''s muscles, the almost imperceptible telegraph of the blow.


    David gambled. With a split-second decision, David anticipated Orkler''s jab before it couldnd. With the audacity of a hummingbird facing a bull, he struck with lethal force, driving his fist into Orkler''s meaty bicep while simultaneously redirecting the Minotaur''s forearm with the back of his other hand.


    This was no mere block ¨C it was the redirection of a juggernaut. The Minotaur, for a split second, stumbled, thrown off bnce by the unexpected manoeuvre. His bellow of surprise echoed through the courtyard, a testament to the audacity of David''s attack.


    But Orkler was a creature of brute force, his rage a furnace stoked by the unexpected resistance. The imbnce was fleeting. With a thunderous roar that shook the very foundation of the manor, he unleashed another bone-crushing punch with his free hand.The very air crackled with raw power as it met David''s counter, a sh of strength against technique. The impact echoed like a war drum, a prelude to the brutal symphony ofbat that was about to unfold.


    "Impossible!" Mace boomed, his voice dripping with disbelief as he witnessed David''s unwavering defiance against Orkler''s onught. The Minotaur''s blows rained down, each one a thunderp meant to shatter mountains, yet David remained miraculously untouched.


    Stripe''s voice, sharp and urgent, sliced through Mace''s shock. "Wide-area magic, Mace! We need something to cover the whole battlefield!"


    Seizing the opening, Stripe became a ghost amidst the carnage. A blur of focused movement, he circled the epicenter of destruction ¨C David and Orkler locked in a ferocious dance of power. With a swift dive, he took to the air, his hawk-like gaze fixed on his target''s exposed back. In one fluid motion, Stripe released his arrow. It whistled through the air, slicing towards David with deadly precision.


    But David, his senses heightened by the Celestial Wheel, was a whirlwind within the storm. He felt the shift in the air, the whisper of death even amidst Orkler''s bellowing rage. Utilizing the momentum from hisst daring manoeuvre, David twisted with impossible speed. His leg whipped out, a steel trap aimed at the iing projectile. With a resounding ng, the arrow met his foot, deflected by a powerful kick that sent it spinning harmlessly into the night.


    The force of the spin propelled him into the air, a fleeting moment of defiance. where he effortlessly rotated beforending gracefully on the ground. His eyes, zing with a newfound confidence, met Orkler''s with a steely glint. The Minotaur, momentarily stunned by the audacity of the manoeuvre, bellowed in frustration. David, however, was far from done. His breath caught in a steady rhythm, his mind already calcting his next move ¨C a predator toying with a confused beast, and the battle was far from over.


    A strangled curse ripped from Stripe''s throat. "What the actual Abyss?" Disbelief curdled in his gut with every passing moment. This spectacle defied everything he knew. And the most unsettling fact ¨C David, the supposed mortal, the supposed mana-less anomaly, was holding his own. Was Stripe losing his mind?


    Frustrated, Orkler roared in fury, "Die, insect!" He lunged at David, his fingers clumped together and his hands raised high, ready to deliver a devastating blow designed to avoid David''s counters. But unbeknownst to the Minotaur, light motes had gathered in David''s hands, coalescing into cold, silver twin des.


    With a movement as fluid as quicksilver, David rolled beneath the Minotaur''s thunderous legs, his silver des shing with lethal intent as they raked across Orkler''s calves. Stripe, his hawk-like gaze never leaving David, saw the flicker of opportunity and loosed an arrow. This time, David made no move to deflect it. The arrow found its mark, burying itself deep in his shoulder, a burst of ck, shadowy energy erupting from his hand. David had yed his move.


    Ignoring the searing pain, David used his momentum to sweep Orkler''s already injured leg, sending the Minotaur off bnce with a surprised bellow. With breathtaking agility, David did the unthinkable ¨C he scrambled onto the Minotaur''s back, his silver de glinting in the moonlight. A brutal swing found its mark, connecting with Orkler''s skull with a sickening crack.


    "Gotcha, rat!" Stripe crowed, a cruel smile twisting his features as he notched another arrow. But his triumph was short-lived. A jolt of pain shot through his chest, stealing the breath from his lungs. He looked down in disbelief to see a silver dagger embedded in his heart, surrounded by a swirling vortex of ck shadows.


    David, perched atop the groaning Minotaur, let out a chilling grin. Both Orkler and Stripe crumpled to the ground, defeated. With a cold, emotionless voice that sent shivers down Stripe''s fading consciousness, David dered, "Checkmate." The game had changed, and the hunted, now stood as the victor.


    Witnessing the gruesome tableau of Stripe and Orkler ¨C hisrades of countless battles ¨C crumple in a heap, Mace roared. Fury, hot and raw, coursed through him. Ignoring the exhaustion gnawing at his core, he channelled thest vestiges of his mana, fueling a desperate gamble. "Bones to dust, steel to bones, -Reminiai-!" he roared, the ancient words crackling with potent magic.


    A crimson sigil red to life above the courtyard, bathing the scene in an ominous glow. David, perched on the fallen Minotaur''s back, felt a shiver crawl down his spine. A nce upwards revealed countless spears of crimson energy materializing within the pulsating circle. "This is bad," he muttered, the weight of the situation settling heavily upon him.


    With a burst of adrenaline, Davidunched himself towards Mace, a dark vortex forming in his outstretched hand. His silver de, reforged from the shadows he''d expelled earlier, materialized back in his grip with a soft hum. The shower of spears rained down, each one a harbinger of annihtion. David, fueled by the Celestial Wheel''s guidance, weaved a mesmerizing dance of deflection, his movements a blur of precision. des shed with spears, sparks erupting like miniature dying stars.


    "You won''t win, mortal!" Mace bellowed, his voice strained yetced with a fanatical zeal. "Even if I have to drain every drop of my mana, I''ll see you dead!" His eyes zed crimson, mirroring the pulsating sigil above.


    The battle was a whirlwind of chaotic beauty. David, though agile and resourceful, couldn''t deflect every spear. But that, it seemed, wasn''t his primary objective. Pushing his body to its limits, he surged forward, his form a blur against the crimson downpour. In a heart-stopping moment, he found himself mere inches from Mace, his dagger poised at the mage''s throat. Yet, against all expectations, David stopped. The spear shower ceased abruptly, the crimson sigil flickering before fading into nothingness.


    Mace, drained and defeated, slumped against a nearby wall. David, shing the blood coating his des with a chilling deliberation, turned towards the shadows. A hint of a smirk yed on his lips as he spoke, his voiceced with a chilling calm, "Took you long enough."


    Mace watched in horror as tendrils of pure shadow snaked towards him, slithering across the bloodstained ground like a dark tide. Panic wed at his throat as the inky tendrils writhed and coiled, constricting around his limbs with an otherworldly strength. "What''s happening?!" he shrieked, the raw terror in his voice echoing through the ravaged courtyard.


    "Wh-what''s this sorcery?!" he roared, his voice a desperate rasp.


    A chilling chuckle echoed through the blood-stained courtyard. David, sat on a rock, and watched the scene unfold with a detached amusement. "Seems my loyal servant has finally graced us with her presence," he drawled, the wordsced with a hint of dark humour.


    Mace''s panicked pleas, a desperate chorus of "Stop! Stop!" were swallowed by the night. The shadows, indifferent to his cries, surged forward in a final, horrifying disy. They morphed, elongated into grotesque maws lined with razor-sharp teeth. With a sickening snap, the shadows mped down on Mace, his life extinguished in a single, brutal bite.


    David stood up, his movements fluid and predatory. "Luna," he addressed the now-vacant space, his voiceced with a hint of yful annoyance, "what took you so long for the grand finale?"


    A swirling vortex of dark energy materialized in response, tendrils of shadow weaving and coalescing into a woman. Her form, a breathtaking blend of human and Fenrir , shimmered with an otherworldly grace. Moonlight seemed to cling to her pale fur-like skin, and her flowing silver hair whispered secrets on the night breeze. Her eyes, pools of liquid moonlight, held a power that both captivated and terrified any who gazed upon them. They were ancient and wise, yet they danced with a mischievous glint that mirrored David''s own. Luna, the embodiment of Shadow''s wolf and David''s now most trustedpanion, had arrived.

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46: AWAKENING

    A purr, soft and deep, vibrated in David''s chest as Luna coiled around him, a feline seeking sce after a long hunt. Ignoring the dull throb in his shoulder from Stripe''s parting gift, David winced only slightly as he removed the arrow. "Took your sweet time, Luna," he teased, his voice gentle as he brushed a strand of her silver hair from her face.


    Luna''s ethereal eyes, usually pools of gold, flickered with guilt. "Forgive me, master," she whispered, burying her face in his chest. "This dy...it''s my burden to bear. You wouldn''t be wounded if I had been...swifter."


    David cupped her face, a reassuring smile ying on his lips. "It''s alright, little kitten," he murmured, the warmth in his voice a soothing balm. "I managed, didn''t I?" A soft rumble, barely audible, emanated from her throat.


    "But master," she continued, her voice a velvety caress as she nuzzled his hand, "your scent¡­ it was scattered, disoriented. Like a wisp of smoke on the wind. The Wolf''s Grace, perhaps?"David''s brow furrowed in thought as he traced a circle on her small back."Interesting," he noted, contemting the implications of her words.


    David''s wolf grace may not have been on par with Luna''s, but still, him using Wolf''s Grace had made him nearly impossible to track.The two kilometres from Tervan to ckwood Manor melted beneath his swift, impossible strides, his presence dissolving like smoke on the wind. Luna, for all her otherworldly abilities, found herself struggling to keep his trail.


    Wolf''s grace would definitelye in handy to hide his presence.


    As the duo embraced one another, a holographic window materialized in the air before David, emzoned with the triumphant words: "[You have defeated a master]." "[You have defeated a master]."


    The air crackled with a sudden, malevolent energy. Lifeless fingers, scattered across the ground like grisly fallen stars, pulsed with a dark light. Eerie orbs of swirling power erupted from them, hurtling towards David with an unholy purpose.


    Luna watched, her breath catching in her throat, as the orbs mmed into him, merging with his very being.A wave of searing heat washed over David, followed by another holographic window dering, in stark white letters, "[Eternal Gluttony]." A final, chilling message materialized: "[You Have Devoured An Enemy]." Darkness pulsed around David, his power visibly blossoming, an undeniable aura of raw strength emanating from him.


    Luna''s heart hammered against her ribs. "He''s growing¡­ stronger," she thought, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. David''s meteoric rise in power was awe-inspiring, terrifying, and utterly unnatural. Yet, as he stood there, bathed in the malevolent afterglow of his victory, Luna forced herself to ept this bizarre evolution as her new reality.


    It defied everything she knew, everything she was, but for David, it seemed, the rules had been rewritten.A palpable shift crackled in the air. A dark aura pulsed outwards from David, a heavy cloak that choked the night with an oppressive energy. A holographic window materialized, glowing ominously before him.


    In stark white letters, it proimed: "[You have awakened]."A tense silence followed, broken only by the ragged rasp of David''s breath. Then, another window red into existence, this one pulsing with a gentle green hue. "[Rejuvenating Surge]" it dered, activating instantly.


    David watched in stunned fascination as torn flesh knitted itself back together, the wounds inflicted by the battle vanishing like phantoms. All that remained was a ragged hole in his tunic and, beneath it, a shoulder smooth and unmarked.A tide of unfamiliar power surged through him, tingling in his fingertips and coursing through his veins.


    It felt alien yet strangely familiar, an echo of a dormant potential finally unleashed. He flexed his hand, a tremor running through it as raw energy crackled around him. "Is this what it means to be awakened?" he murmured, his voice hushed with a mix of awe and trepidation.Before himy the battleground, a testament to the brutal struggle he''d just endured. Yet, it felt distant, almost irrelevant.


    The awakening, this profound shift within him, overshadowed everything else. He could feel it ¨C his very essence was undergoing a fundamental transformationThe system had always been his guide, the source of his ever-growing strength. Yet, this awakening felt like a fundamental shift ¨C a tectonic te grinding beneath his very being.


    His abilities, once defined by numerical values, now pulsed with an intangible, raw power that resonated deep within him. It was exhrating, terrifying, and impossibly vast. A primal urge to explore this newfound potential warred with a gnawing curiosity about the extent of this change.


    If only he had the time to delve into his status window, to fully understand the transformation that had just unfolded. But for now, the echoes of battle hung heavy in the air, demanding his immediate attention.Luna, still nestled in the crook of David''s arm, spoke in a voiceced with unease. "Master," she murmured, the tremor in her words betraying her usualposed demeanor.


    "I felt...something foreign enter you. A surge, a twisting of power."David, his own eyes burning with a newfound intensity, offered a reassuring squeeze. "Don''t worry, Luna," he murmured, his voice a low rumble. "Exnations willeter."His gaze snapped towards the looming silhouette of ckwood Manor.


    Gone was the yful glint that usually danced in his eyes, reced by a cold, steely resolve. "Let''s finish what we started," he dered, his voice devoid of its usual amusement.With Luna at his side, a silent phantom in the night, David took a purposeful step towards the manor. Frostfang, his ever-presentpanion, shimmered in his hand, the moonlight catching on its deadly edge.


    The air crackled with unspoken tension ¨C a storm brewing within David, a predator stalking its prey. The night held its breath as they approached the threshold, the weight of theing confrontation settling like a shroud.Together, David and Luna walked towards ckwood Manor, the silence broken only by the crunch of shattered stone beneath their feet.


    The hall now resembled a battlefield, scars of Orkler''s rampage etched into the cobblestones and blood staining the walls like grotesque murals.


    Reaching the grand staircase, David cast a nce at Luna, her silhouette merging seamlessly with the shadows."Anything?" he murmured, his voice barely a whisper.Luna''s reply was a barely perceptible shake of her head, her eyes focused on the devastation before them.


    "No lingering traces," she replied in a voice as soft as a sigh.They ascended the stairs, each step echoing ominously in the stillness. As they reached thending overlooking the living room, an eerie sense of emptiness washed over them. Gone were the guards and thugs, the panicked shouts reced by a suffocating silence.


    It was unnerving, a reversal of the chaos they''d anticipated.Suddenly, Luna froze, a low growl rumbling deep in her throat. Her eyes, usually pools of molten gold, narrowed into silver slits, her gaze fixed on the imposing grey double doors at the far end of the room. David tensed, his celestial eyes scanning the area for any hidden threats.


    Responding to Luna''s silent cue, he flicked his wrists, the silver daggers blurring into a deadly dance as he shifted into a fighting stance.A chilling smile yed on his lips. "Seems our host has impable timing," he said coolly, the yful edge to his voice reced by a steely undercurrent of tension.


    "Let''s not keep them waiting any longer, shall we?"With a silent nod to Luna, David took a purposeful stride forward. He ced a hand on the cold, ornate handle of the double doors, and with a deep breath, pushed them open.


    The hinges creaked in protest, revealing a well-lit but otherwise empty living room.****A lone figure sat bathed in the warm glow of a chandelier, perched gracefully on a plush armchair. In her hand, a delicate porcin cup held a steaming liquid. She took a leisurely sip, blowing gently on the fragrant vapour that swirled around her face like a translucent veil.


    The flickering candlelight danced in her eyes, which gleamed with an otherworldly intelligence. Her attire was a stark contrast to the carnage thaty just beyond the doorway."It seems the unwanted guests have finally arrived," she murmured, her voice a melodious purr


    A flicker of disbelief crossed the woman''s face, a porcin cup halfway to her lips. "Stripe, Orkler, and Mace," she murmured, the names tasting like ash on her tongue. Her finger tapped thoughtfully against her chin, a gesture that highlighted the ethereal grace of her features.


    "This is definitely troublesome," she thought, her angelic face creasing into a frown at the implications of the intruders'' sess. She knew that the news of the Three Fingers'' defeat would send shockwaves through the underworld, stirring up a storm of chaos.


    She sighed, a sound like wind rustling through ancient trees. "Why mustplications arise at every turn?" she muttered, setting the cup down with a delicate tter. A hint of frustration tinged her voice, a stark contrast to the serenity of her surroundings. Patience, however, remained her only option.


    Settling back in her plush chair, she waited for the inevitable arrival of her guest, the silence thick with anticipation and a growing undercurrent of unease.

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47: THE WITCH.

    The heavy doors groaned shut behind them, plunging David and Luna into a muted world bathed in moonlight. It poured through the high, curtained windows, painting the room in an ethereal glow. Grey chandeliers, now dimmed to embers, cast intricate shadows that danced across the ornate ceiling, weaving a mesmerizing tapestry of light and darkness.


    Furniture, its once vibrant floral patterns softened by the night, stood like silent sentinels. Rich fabrics and detailed carvings seemed almost antiquated in this silvery ambiance, yet exuded a timeless elegance.


    Beneath their feet, a thick carpet, its intricate designs muted by the moonlight, offered a luxurious cushion. It swallowed the echoes of their steps, leaving the room suspended in a hush broken only by the faintest rustle.


    Heavy drapes, billowing ever so slightly in a whisper of a breeze, brushed against the stillness, adding to the room''s otherworldly air. It was a scene both captivating and unsettling, a space where a grand performance had just concluded, leaving only the hushed whispers of forgotten secrets.A solitary figure upied the heart of the room, bathed in the cool embrace of moonlight.


    Clothed in a gown of raven ck, she seemed to absorb the very essence of the night. Flowing fabric cascaded around her like a shadowed waterfall, its edges whispering secrets in the faintest breeze. A wide-brimmed hat, adorned with a macabre dance of skeletal flowers, cast a deep shadow across her face.


    Beneath it, only the glint of her enigmatic eyes peeked out, hinting at depths that held untold stories.Her gloved hand, a stark contrast of ivoryce against the dark wood of the table, rested atop it. From this hand, slender fingers cradled a steaming cup that sent wisps of swirling vapor skyward.


    The delicatece seemed impossibly fragile against such a stark backdrop. A single, glittering pendant hung from her neck, catching the moonlight and adding an unsettling punctuation to the scene. It pulsed with a faint inner light, as if harbouring a tiny, vibrant soul at its core.


    The entire tableau felt charged with an otherworldly energy, leaving David and Luna unsure of whether they had stumbled into a grand performance or their of a forgotten goddess."Ah, there you are! Come in,e in, do take a seat," the woman chirped, her voice a sharine symphony.


    A graceful sweep of her hand gestured towards the plush chairs across from her. David''s brow arched in scepticism, while Luna maintained an emotionless mask." Please, do," the woman pressed, a beatific smile blooming on her wless face. "The tea is losing its warmth, wouldn''t want it to go to waste," she added, the words dripping with a sugary sweetness that sent shivers down Luna''s spine.


    "And I assure you," she continued, her voice taking on a yful lilt, "there''ll be no need for any... biting."David, momentarily thrown off guard, approached with measured steps. His eyes, however, held a burning intensity, boring into her very soul.


    With a swift, fluid motion, he sent his dagger singing through the air, embedding it with a sharp thud into the table''s surface. The de stood sentinel, a chilling testament to his purpose."Enough pleasantries," David growled, his voice a low rumble. "Let''s cut to the chase."


    He gestured with his remaining dagger, the glint a malevolent promise in the moonlight. "I really don''t have time to waste on my prey."The woman''s response was instantaneous. With a theatrical flourish, she threw her hands up, palms open in surrender. The unexpected movement surprised both David and Luna, leaving them momentarily stunned as the sharine facade seemed to flicker.


    Had they misjudged this enigmatic woman? Or was this surrender merely a prelude to a far more dangerous game?The woman''s smile faltered for the first time, reced by a flicker of vulnerability.


    "I mean you no harm, please believe me," she pleaded, her voice now a melody tinged with desperation. Its sweetness, once potent enough to lull a viper, held no sway over David."Luna, stand down," Davidmanded, his voice a steady counterpoint to the woman''s frantic pleas."But Master," Luna began, her form flickering in the room, a phantom poised to strike.


    "Stand down," David repeated, his tone brooking no argument. "If she makes a move, act on my word."Luna let out a frustrated hiss, a dark orb of coalesced shadows pulsing around her. With a silent growl, she dissolved back into the shadows, leaving behind a palpable sense of unseen menace.


    The woman watched the disy with wide eyes, a tremor running through her previouslyposed demeanour. David, unfazed, sauntered towards a chair and sank into its plush depths. He leaned back, a picture of casual confidence, his icy eyes fixed on the woman. The dagger remained embedded in the table, a silent promise: "Try anything, and before Luna gets to you, I''ll end you in a heartbeat."


    The air crackled with a tension thicker than the moonlight filtering through the window. It was a game of cat and mouse, predator and prey, only the roles remained frustratingly unclear. A nervous chuckle escaped the woman''s lips, a sound thatcked the earlier sugary sweetness. "Quite the ferocious guardian you have there," shemented, her voiceced with a hint of unease.


    David mirrored her chuckle, but his was tinged with a sardonic edge. "Just a big cat with a taste for trouble," he replied. The woman adjusted herself in her seat, clearing her throat. "Right, then," she began, a touch of formality returning to her voice. "Let''s get down to business. My name is Seraphi¡ª"David''s sharp interruption cut through her introduction.


    "Seraphina, the Maven Witch," he stated, his tone leaving no room for argument. His celestial eyes glittered with a knowing glint. "And a cunning seer, at that."The woman''sposure faltered. Her eyes widened in shock, the amusement reced by a flicker of something colder ¨C suspicion.


    "How did you learn that?" she demanded, her voice a tight whisper that betrayed her initial nonchnce. David shrugged casually. "Your name was child''s y," he remarked, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes."Not that," Seraphina pressed, a single eyebrow arching in defiance. "The title that follows my name. How do you know about¡­" she trailed off, a tremor of unease evident in her voice.


    David''s gaze remained fixed on her, his lips curling into a knowing smirk. "Let''s just say," he drawled, his voice low and dangerous, "your fallenrades might have been less tight-lipped than you''d hoped."Seraphina''s smile returned, but this time it held a hint of something dangerous, a glint of sly amusement ying in her eyes.


    "A clever lie," she countered, her voice a purr. "No one, not even the likes of the Fingers, knew my true title as a seer and from the maven. It''s a title whispered only in the darkest corners of my coven, a secret well-guarded."


    A deceptive calm settled over David. He leaned forward, his cold eyes boring into Seraphina''s like twin shards of moonlight. "What if I told you," he began, his voice dropping to a low murmur, "you weren''t the only one blessed with foresight?" It was a gamble, a brazen bluff masking the truth that her name, and perhaps even her title, originated from a forgotten novel he''d devoured back on Earth.


    Here, however, the lines between fiction and reality blurred, and David intended to exploit that ambiguity. He could im to be a conduit of the future, a seer in his own right.


    Seraphina''sposure, momentarily fractured, threatened to shatter entirely. "Impossible," she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. "I can sense every flicker of mana, every whisper of magic in this room...


    and from you, I perceive nothing." Her words hung in the air, a challenge and a puzzle in equal measure."Ah, but aren''t we straying from the point, Seraphina?" David countered, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "My felinepanion grows restless, wouldn''t you agree?" He leaned back in his chair, allowing the yful threat implicit in his words to hang heavy in the air.


    Seraphina''s jaw clenched for a moment, then she exhaled sharply,posing herself with a practiced grace. "Indeed," she conceded, forcing a smile. "Apologies for the digression. Now, to the matter at hand," she continued, her voice regaining its business-like tone. "So, how much?"

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48: I WANT YOU SERAPHINA.

    48 Chapter 48: I WANT YOU SERAPHINA.


    Seraphina''s jaw clenched for a moment, then she exhaled sharply,posing herself with a practised grace. "Indeed," she conceded, forcing a smile. "Apologies for the digression. Now, to the matter at hand," she continued, her voice regaining its business-like tone. "So, how much?"


    A furrowed brow creased David''s face. "how much?" he echoed, confusion clouding his eyes."What in the nine hells do you mean by how much?"


    A tinklingugh escaped Seraphina, light and devoid of genuine amusement. "Don''t be silly," she countered, her smile widening to reveal a hint of shark in its sweetness. Seraphina''s smile faltered for a brief moment, then blossomed again, this time with a hint of flirtation. "Forgive me," she purred, her voice dripping with honeyed tones. "Perhaps I misspoke. How much Terran-gold would it take to... entice you away from your current employer?"


    "Gold, huh? David thought for a while. Did he need gold...of course not, he was a noble. Probably some begging and shamelessness at that and the earl would give him a good pouch filled with Terran gold.


    A flicker of amusement ignited in his eyes. "Hmm," he drawled, leaning back in his chair with a studied nonchnce."Truth be told, I don''t require coin. A bit of shameless grovelling and my dear old man might cough up a pouch or two." A snort escaped him, the sound echoing oddly in the tense silence.


    "I must decline,dy. money holds little sway over one of my station."


    Seraphina''s smile stretched thin. "Surely, anything can be acquired for the right price," she countered, her voice losing some of its earlier sweetness. "Name it. I assure you, my coffers overflow from years of... underworld dealings." She puffed out her chest with a touch of misced pride.


    David leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers in a gesture of contemtion. "Indeed," he mused. "But what price could you offer a noble son?"


    David''s words hung heavy in the air, a revtion that crashed upon Seraphina like a rogue wave. "You... you can''t be serious," she stammered, her voice cracking with a mixture of disbelief and a flicker of dawning hope. In this desperate situation, why would he lie?


    Seraphina recoiled, the gears of her mind whirring in an attempt to reject the absurdity of the situation. "Forgive my initial doubt, young lord," she quickly apologized, grappling with the image of a noble''s son sent as an assassin to dismantle the Fingers. The more she tried to bargain for her life, the more the situation contorted into a puzzling tapestry. "May I inquire," she implored, desperation a faint tremor in her voice, "the name of such a noble house?"


    David met her gaze head-on. "Certainly. David De Gor." The name fell from his lips, each syble a hammer blow to Seraphina''sposure. Her jaw ckened momentarily, but with a swift intake of breath, she reined in her reaction.


    David watched this internal battle y out on her face, impressed by her swift recovery. "Whether you believe me or not," he remarked, a hint of amusement creeping into his tone, "is of little consequence at this point."


    "I believe you?" Seraphina countered, her voice surprisingly steady. "If you are truly David De Gor, then everything... well, almost everything, begins to fall into ce." The straightforwardness of her conclusion surprised David, and a flicker of newfound respect sparked in his icy eyes.


    "Since you know my identity," David began, his voice dripping with menace, "I assume you''re determined to take me down." He grinned ominously.


    Seraphina''s response remained calm, a stark contrast to the tension crackling in the air. "Not really, Young Lord," she countered, her voice smooth as polished obsidian. "The revtion changes nothing."


    David''s grin faltered."You do realize I''m responsible for yourrades'' demise," he pressed, raising an eyebrow.


    "Let''s say the Fingers," she said, a hint of disdain creeping into her voice, "weren''t exactly high on my list of cherished associates. One should be selective when choosing colleagues, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "First of all, none of the Fingers arerades I''d risk my life for," she exined. "And second, you know I''m a seer, a cunning one at that." She continued, her gaze steady. "I can''t defeat you now or in the future."


    David found himself oddly captivated by her frankness. It was a refreshing departure from the usual bluster and bravado one expected from underworld figures. But it was her next words that truly sent a jolt through him.


    Her awareness of his fate, her ability to not only foresee but sidestep her own demise ¨C it spoke of a power, or perhaps an unparalleled skill, that could be incredibly valuable in the hands of the right (or wrong) person. A spark of intrigue ignited in his cold eyes, pushing aside the initial frustration and recing it with a question that hung heavy in the air: "Tell me, Seraphina," he said, his voice tinged with newfound respect, "just how cunning a seer are you?"


    A sardonic smile yed on Seraphina''s lips. "Anything for survival, wouldn''t you agree, young lord?" she replied, her voice a steady counterpoint to David''s simmering menace.


    "Indeed," David conceded, his tone dripping with challenge. "Then prove your worth, Seraphina."


    Her smile stretched wider, a hint of theatrical flourish returning to her demeanour. "A charm spell," she announced, her voiceced with the power ofmand. "A one-time shield against oblivion, woven with the very fabric of fate itself." David''s eyes widened, a flicker of raw desire battling with his underlying suspicion.


    "Intriguing," he finally admitted, the air crackling with unspoken tension. "But tempting offers oftene with a hefty price tag, wouldn''t you say?"


    Seraphina''s smile faltered for a moment. A nervous tremor ran through her as she began to fidget with the intricatece on her gloves. "There¡­ are some unforeseen consequences," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper.


    David''s eyes narrowed. "Unforeseen consequences. How¡­ inconvenient." He shifted his gaze to the dagger still embedded in the table, its cold gleam mirroring the steely glint in his eyes. "Perhaps," he drawled, his voice a low rumble, "this de would serve me better than your... charm spell."


    A tremor of fear shook Seraphina''sposure. Was he bluffing? Was he truly capable of such a feat? Her carefully constructed facade crumbled, revealing a bead of sweat clinging precariously to her brow.


    "Money, immortality¡­ both at your fingertips," she stammered, desperationcing her voice. "Yet you reject them both. What more could I possibly offer that holds any value?" Her shoulders slumped, defeat whispering in her voice. Was this the end? The game over before it truly began?


    A slow smile crept across David''s face, a chilling mix of arrogance and avarice. "You," he breathed, his voice a mere whisper that sent shivers down Seraphina''s spine. "I want you, Seraphina. Your cunning, your body, your foresight¡­ and whatever secrets you hold close to your heart." The air grew thick with a new kind of tension, as a far more dangerous game unfolded on the moonlit chessboard before them.


    A bewildered stutter escaped Seraphina''s lips. "Wa-wa-wa-wa-what?" she stammered, a blush blooming on her neck and spreading like wildfire across her face. "Did you just¡­? You can''t be serious, right?" A nervous giggle bubbled up, a desperate attempt to mask the fluttering in her chest. "Surely, you jest, young lord. Five centuries have etched their lines upon me, a far cry from the vibrant youth you might seek."


    David, however, remained utterly unfazed. His cial eyes held a glint of amusement. "And?" he countered simply, the question hanging heavy in the air.


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Age¡­ doesn''t¡­ bother you?" she stammered, struggling toprehend his indifference.


    "Not in the slightest," he replied, rising smoothly to his feet. His demeanour, however, remained firm, leaving no room for argument. "Unless, of course," he added, a dangerous edge creeping into his voice, "you''re not interested in striking a bargain."


    Seraphina swallowed hard, the weight of his words settling in. "No, no, of course I am!" she blurted out, a touch too quickly. The realization of what she''d just agreed to hit her like a rogue meteor. Before they could solidify their pact, a thunderous boom ripped through the room, the source emanating from the opposite wall.


    The sudden explosion sent a shockwave through the air. David reacted with lightning speed, scooping Seraphina into his arms in a swift, princess-like carry. The unexpected intimacy sent another surge of heat rushing to her cheeks, her face turning the color of a ripe tomato. However, the yful fluster was quickly reced by a jolt of chilling dread as the dust settled, revealing a figure all too familiar standing amidst the debris.


    "Draven," Seraphina hissed, her voiceced with a mix of surprise and horror. The unexpected arrival of this powerful figure threw the newly formed alliance, and the entire room, into a precarious state of chaos.


    A flicker of movement caught David''s eye. A figure, shrouded in darkness, emerged from the broken wall. Could this be the final obstacle, the leader of the Fingers themselves?

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49: ROGUE KNIGHT VS DAVID.

    49 Chapter 49: ROGUE KNIGHT VS DAVID.


    The unexpected arrival of this powerful figure threw the newly formed alliance, and the entire room, into a precarious state of chaos. A flicker of movement caught David''s eye. A figure, shrouded in darkness, emerged from the broken wall. Could this be the final obstacle, the leader of the Fingers themselves?


    A behemoth of a man lumbered from the shadows of the shattered wall. d in a jagged carapace of white armour, he was a walking fortress.


    The suit, fractured and razor-sharp, seemed to thrum with the residual heat of a forge and the stoic resilience of granite. In his grasp, a colossal warde pulsed with the echoes of a thousand battles, its surface etched with a spiderweb of battle scars.


    He stood amidst the rubble, a living monolith, his cial gaze fixed on the intruder and the traitorous Seraphina. Debris hung suspended in the air around him, caught in an eerie stasis before the inevitable tempest.


    "So, Seraphina," Draven''s voice was a rasp of ice scraping against stone, "you''ve finally decided to sever the crimson threads that bind you to the Fingers. Can''t say I''m surprised. It''s etched into your very core, isn''t it? Self-preservation, at any cost."


    Seraphina''s mouth twisted into a sneer, a spark of irritation igniting in her eyes. "Don''t pretend to be some pious pdin, Draven, you fallen knight of Sanctaria. You''d be singing the same tune if the scales tipped the other way."


    A sardonic chuckle escaped Draven''s helmeted form. "Hmm," he mused, the sound echoing through the debris-strewn room. "For the right price, perhaps I would," he conceded, acknowledging Seraphina''s scathing words with a surprisingck of anger. "After all, adaptability is our creed, isn''t it? We of the Fingers twist with the wind, wing our way to the top by any means necessary."


    "Don''t lump me in with your grubby appendages," Seraphina hissed, her defiance a flickering ember in the tense atmosphere.


    Draven''s amusement seemed to wane slightly. "Very well," he rumbled, his voice losing its yful edge. "If that''s truly the path you''ve chosen, Seraphina, then perhaps there''s an alternative deal to be struck. With me, at the helm, of course." He gestured towards David with his colossal warde. "As long as I stand, the intruder will taste defeat. And I, for one, have no desire to see harme to my¡­ top manager."


    Seraphina''s jaw clenched tight. "Top manager? I tendered my resignation the moment you decided to make an unwee entrance," she snapped back, her voiceced with icy finality.


    Draven''s shadowed form seemed to stiffen within his armour. A long, heavy silence followed, broken only by the rasp of his breath. Finally, he spoke, his voiceced with a chilling threat. "Suit yourself," he rumbled, his words vibrating through the room. "Then I suppose I''ll have to sever both our ties...permanently."


    Draven finally turned his cial gaze towards David, a cold fire burning within his visor. "You," he rasped, his voice devoid of warmth, a pronouncement of impending doom.


    David, ever the showman, shed a mocking grin. "Took you long enough, tin can," he taunted. "I was just about to be the gentleman for once and let you finish your inspirational speech about wing your way to the top. Truly motivational, if not a tad¡­ pathetic."


    Draven remained unfazed by David''s barbs, his tone measured and controlled. "Impressive," he conceded, the word dripping with icy sarcasm. "The chaos you''ve sown within these walls ismendable. However, dismantling Mace, Stripe, and Orkler in such a short span¡­ it''s given me quite the headache."


    "Headache, huh? Sounds like a problem for your oversized noggin, tin can," David sneered, eyes narrowed. "What are you going to do about it? Cry me a river of molten g?"


    "Annihte you into dust," Draven dered, his voice a low growl. With a ng that echoed through the shattered room, he raised his colossal warde, the gesture heavy with finality.


    "Finally got the point, did you?" David retorted, a dangerous glint in his moonlight eyes. "Honestly, the talking was starting to grate. Let''s dance," he challenged, the word itself a spark igniting the tinderbox atmosphere. Drawing his twin daggers with a flourish, he crossed them in front of him, a deadly X formed against the towering figure of Draven. The tension in the room crackled, a prelude to the symphony of shing steel and desperate fury that was about to unfold.


    A guttural call erupted from David''s throat, a primalmandced with urgency. "Luna," he roared, the word echoing through the debris-strewn room. "Shield Seraphina!"


    Dark tendrils of shadow materialized from the air, coalescing into the menacing form of Luna beside the witch. Her golden eyes, usually reserved solely for David, flickered towards Seraphina with a hint of annoyance. Guarding someone other than her master wasn''t to her liking, but David''s orders were absolute. A tremor of unease ran down Seraphina''s spine as the embodiment of shadow solidified beside her, a chilling testament to David''s power and Luna''s unwavering loyalty.


    "Consider it done, master," Luna rasped, her voice a chilling counterpoint to the tense silence that had descended.


    David, a blur of light, wasted no time. With a burst of explosive speed, heunched himself towards Draven, leaving a sonic boom in his wake. The towering figure, however, remained unfazed by David''s impressive velocity. His movements, though deliberate, radiated an unwavering calm that spoke volumes of hisbat experience.


    "Aegis Stance," Draven murmured, his voice barely audible over the ringing in David''s ears. A surge of power erupted from his white armour, bathing him in an ethereal blue aura. The shimmering shield crackled with energy, a defensive barrier against the storm David was about to unleash.


    Mid-flight, David contorted his body, his frost des shing in a deadly arc. With a feral snarl, he aimed for the vulnerable gap at Draven''s helm. Frostfang connected with a sickening ng, but the impact merely left a superficial scratch on the enchanted armour. Refusing to be deterred, David became a whirlwind of steel. He danced around Draven, his agility a stark contrast to the behemoth''s imposing size. shes, stabs, cuts ¨C a relentless assault that rained down upon the blue shield. Yet, each strike met the same fate ¨C a shower of sparks and a growing frustration etched on David''s face. Draven''s defence, for all itsck of elegance, held firm, an imprable fortress against David''s offensive fury.


    David broke off his assault, leaping back from the unyielding rock that was Draven. A grudging respect flickered in his cold eyes. "Not bad, tin can," he conceded, the hint of a smirk ying on his lips. "That''s some impressive armour you''re rocking."


    Draven''s boomingughter echoed through the shattered chamber. "Finally grasped the futility of your efforts, have you?" he mocked, his voiceced with a cruel amusement. "This, my friend, is first-tier Sancturian amour. Imprable, invincible. You might as well surrender now and save yourself the indignity of a drawn-out defeat."


    Undeterred, David met Draven''s gaze head-on, his voice brimming with a steely resolve. "Surrender? You haven''t even seen half of what I can do, tin can. This is just the warm-up act." His mind whirred, formting a n to crack the seemingly invincible shell before him. He''d faced hulking brutes d in imprable armour before, and he knew a thing or two about exploiting their weaknesses..... in Earth games.


    With a flick of his wrist, tendrils of pure darkness erupted from his palm, swirling around Frostfang. The once frost des pulsed with an otherworldly energy, its surface taking on a sinister, obsidian sheen. ck mes danced along its edge, promising oblivion at its touch.


    "Try blocking this," David challenged, his voice a low growl. A mischievous glint ignited in his blue eyes. In a blink, he vanished from sight within the shadows, leaving only a faint shimmer in his wake.


    Seraphina, her heart pounding a frantic rhythm against her ribs, watched the scene unfold. Though Draven seemed an unstoppable force, an immovable object, she felt a surge of unwavering confidence. David, with his unorthodox methods andprowess, was far from finished. Luna, a silent sentinel of shadow, stood firm beside her ¨C a testament to David''s strength and a chilling reminder of the power they now wielded.


    Draven roared, a primal challenge echoing through the chamber. His colossal warde met David''s shadowy daggers in a thunderous ng. Despite the tendrils of darkness that now wreathed Frostfang, the impact sent a tremor through David''s arms. Yet, Draven remained an immovable mountain, his stance unwavering.


    A flicker of contempt shadowed Draven''s visor. "Foolish child," he rumbled, his voiceced with amusement. This wasn''t just about brute defence. His fighting style was a cunning beast, feeding on the very attacks it repelled. With each powerful blow that struck him, his defences grew exponentially stronger, the enchanted armour itself amplifying this effect. Draven felt a surge of confidence, the thrill of an impending victory coursing through him.


    The battle raged on, a whirlwind of steel and shadow. Sparks erupted like miniature constetions as dark aura shed with the blue barrier emanating from Draven''s armour. Each sh resonated with a bone-jarring boom, the very air crackling with raw energy. David, a blur of light and obsidian darkness, weaved through Draven''s attacks with an inhuman agility. Yet, every strike, no matter how precise or ferocious, seemed to be absorbed by the ever-strengthening defence. Draven, on the other hand, grew more imposing with each passing moment, his movements gaining a calcted confidence that spoke volumes of his experience in weathering such storms.


    ***

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50: I STAND ON TOP.

    Blue and ck auras thrashed against each other like furious storm clouds, a tempestuous dance of defiance. David, a phantom in the shadows, moved with preternatural grace. His attacks were balletic strikes of obsidian fury, each aimed at a chink in Draven''s imprable armour. But Draven, a mountain forged from steel and stoicism, stood firm.


    His eyes, burning embers behind the visor, tracked the fleeting movements with practised ease. Each sh of David''s shadowy de was met with a metallic ng, a spark erupting like a dying star in the charged air. "Dark attributes, is it?" Draven rumbled, his voice a low tremor.


    A flicker of recognition sparked in his gaze ¨C the mark of a fallen Sanctarian Knight, trained extensively tobat the very shadows David wielded. David, unknowingly, had chosen the worst possible opponent for his brand of warfare. The air crackled with raw energy, the sh of auras amplifying with every passing moment.


    It was a spectacle of raw power meeting unmatched technique ¨C David''s ferocious determination a storm pushing against Draven, an immovable, storm-battered cliff. Each ng of their weapons resonated with a deep, primal rhythm,posing a brutal symphony of violence and desperate struggle. Draven stood rooted, a statue carved from steel and stoicism.


    He understood the precarious dance they were engaged in ¨C any rash movement would create a hole in his defence, a fatal gap David would exploit with lightning speed. It was a double-edged sword, this technique of his. It grew stronger with each attack repelled, but faltered the moment he went on the offensive. However, Draven wasn''t just a shield.


    He was a veteran warrior, his arsenal stocked not just with imprable walls, but devastating counterblows. A flicker of movement within the shadows caught his keen eye, a tremor in the darkness that betrayed David''s next strike. A guttural whisper escaped Draven''s lips, "de of Light." His warde, previously a monument of steely grey, erupted with a blinding golden luminescence.


    The surrounding shadows, fueled by David''s skill, recoiled in a hissing retreat. With a snarl that could rend mountains, Draven swung the de in a devastating arc, a sunbeam aiming to cleave the phantom in two. David, his senses honed to a razor''s edge, felt the change, the sudden absence of darkness as his yground.


    He twisted through the air with inhuman agility, the golden de shing past him in a blur. He had dodged the killing blow, but the reprieve was short-lived. With a ferocious grunt, Draven flicked his wrist mid-swing, twisting the enchanted de to its t side. It transformed from a reaper''s scythe to a battering ram in a heartbeat.


    He mmed the weapon into David, still airborne and caught off guard. The impact echoed through the chamber, the sickening thud reverberating off the walls. David''s body, once a whirlwind of shadows, became a ragdoll flung against the nearest wall. Dust rained down as his form crumpled to the ground, a silent testament to the sheer force of Draven''s counter.


    A primal scream tore from Luna''s throat, her shadowy form blurring as she prepared tounch herself between David and the approaching doom. But a raspy voice,ced with pain, cut through the chaos. "Stay back, Luna," David gasped, using the pulverized wall as a precarious crutch. His vision swam, a throbbing symphony of pain echoing in his skull.


    Each breath sent a searing agony through his ribs, threatening to shatter. Draven advanced, a cruel amusement flickering in his cial eyes. "Still clinging to life, little fly?" he taunted, the screech of his warde scraping against the debris a morbid luby. "Your initial bravado seems to have¡­ evaporated," he sneered, dragging the colossal de towards David with a slow, deliberate cruelty.


    The air crackled with an oppressive tension. Draven loomed over David, a twisted god delivering judgment to a defiant mortal. "Anyst words, worm?" he rasped, his voice cold and devoid of mercy. The golden de pulsed with a malevolent light, poised to rain down finality upon David. A defiant glint sparked in David''s now celestial eyes.


    With a sigh that seemed to shake the very foundations of the room, he let his twin daggers fall, their forms dissolving into wisps of white light. Had he epted his fate? A flicker of morbid curiosity flickered in Draven''s cruel gaze. "Rot in hell," David hissed, his voice hoarse but unwavering. He sank into a deep squat, a defiant stance amidst his shattered world.


    Draven''s face twisted into a grotesque caricature of rage. "Then be consumed by oblivion!" he roared, unleashing the full fury of his attack as the golden de screamed downwards. But in a blink, David''s world narrowed. One arm tucked tightly against his body, the other extended in a seemingly innocuous gesture.


    A deafening boom filled the air, not from the executioner''s de, but from the sickening crash of Draven''s body against the far wall. The monstrous warriory embedded within the shattered masonry, a testament to the unexpected power David had unleashed, even in the face of certain annihtion. A plume of inky darkness erupted from David''s mouth, dissipating into the dust-filled air.


    His breathing was ragged, his face pale, but his resolve remained unbroken. At that moment, amidst the crumbling remnants of the room, David had defied the odds, proving that even in the face of overwhelming power, a spark of ingenuity could turn the tide of battle. Witnessing the tide turn at a dizzying speed, Seraphina and Luna observed the situation with stunned expressions.


    A cold tendril of fear snaked down Luna''s spine, a memory flickering in the dark corners of her mind. Her own brutal fight with David, a master of deception. He had a knack for lulling his opponents into a false sense of victory, only to strike back like a viper when their guard was down. This seasoned warrior, Draven, with his oversized de and arrogant pronouncements ¨C was he truly the victor?


    After all, David had faced far worse. He''d conquered the Daughter of the Moon, a creature of legend who ruled over the First Tower Dimension with an iron fist. A mere thug in oversized armour, ying god in a crumbling room, was hardly a match for such a warrior. But how? The question hung heavy in the air, a silent testament to David''s unpredictable nature and formidable power.


    He had, in a heartbeat, snatched victory from the jaws of defeat, leaving both allies and enemies breathless with anticipation. What hidden weapon had he unleashed in that final, desperate gesture? The answer remained veiled in the swirling dust and the echoes of the battle''s fury, a mystery waiting to be unravelled. **** In the chaotic dance of shadows and steel, David wasn''t just fighting.


    He was learning. Draven''s defence was an imprable shell, a skill that seemed to anticipate every attack, yet kept the warrior rooted to the spot like a colossal statue. Why wasn''t he moving? A question bloomed in David''s mind, a seed of hope amidst the storm of blows. Perhaps, just perhaps, Draven''s power hinged on his very stillness.


    There had to be a chink in the armour, a window that would open the moment Draven went on the offensive. It was a gamble, but David had faced worse odds. Another question gnawed at him: Was relying on the system''s borrowed power enough? He''d pushed his current strength to its limit, yet Draven remained an unyielding wall.


    But what if he tapped into something deeper, something awakened from a forgotten corner of his being? A memory flickered ¨C the blinding message from the system, the surge of power that pulsed through him before. Could that be the key? As the battle raged on, a new determination hardened in David''s eyes. Draven''s defence was formidable, but not unbreakable.


    He needed to reach within, to ess the raw, untamed power that slumbered beneath the surface. It was time to unlock the potential hinted at during his awakening. This dormant force, this whisper of something greater, might just be the weapon needed to turn the tide and shatter Draven''s imprable facade.


    The gamble was audacious, the path unknown, but David had never been one to shy away from a challenge. The echo of that previous awakening resonated within him, a beacon guiding him towards a power yet to be fully understood. He would delve into the unknown, embrace the chaos, and use it to rewrite the narrative of this fight. The battle wasn''t over, not by a long shot. It was time to evolve.


    **** A guttural roar erupted from Draven as he stood, using his warde for support, the sound echoing through the dust-choked chamber. A surge of blue energy pulsed from his armour. Gone was the stoic statue; in its ce stood a ravenous beast, fueled by fury. "You dare defy me, worm?" he bellowed, his voice a monstrous rumble. He lunged forward.


    The weapon, glowing with an unholy radiance, pulsed with an insatiable hunger. It carved a swathe of destruction through the debris, each swing leaving a molten scar on the surrounding masonry. Draven was a force of nature unleashed, a hurricane of steel and fury bearing down on David. Every fiber of his being screamed for revenge, for the humiliation this upstart had inflicted upon him.


    He refused to be defeated, not by a mere mortal who defied the natural order. This fight wouldn''t end until Davidy broken and whimpering at his feet. The air crackled with raw power as Draven closed the distance, his gleaming de poised to deliver the final, crushing blow. The battle had entered its final, desperate act, and David stood on the precipice of oblivion.

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51: THE FALL OF THE FINGERS

    (For a better experience listen to the novel''s theme song on YouTube while reading the chapter: https://youtu.be/8yA-MWB7EAo?si=LHB1cBfh9u1Gx-ig)


    ****


    He refused to be defeated, not by a mere mortal who defied the natural order. This fight wouldn''t end until Davidy broken and whimpering at his feet. The air crackled with raw power as Draven closed the distance, his gleaming de poised to deliver the final, crushing blow. The battle had entered its final, desperate act, and David stood on the precipice of oblivion.


    Draven charged like a bull but David remained a statue of cool. Then, with a dancer''s fluidity, he slipped into the shadows, bing one with the darkness. Draven skidded to a halt, his momentum leaving him briefly unbnced.


    He nted his boot like an anchor, its thud echoing in the cavernous room. He grasped his sword, a stabilizing force in the swirling chaos. Without hesitation, he activated his own skill, Aegis Stance, to counter David''s dark attribute skill.


    The air hung thick with silence. Draven''s eyes, honed by years ofbat, darted around the room like raptors scanning for prey. He searched for any hint of movement, any distortion in the inky ckness. "Where''d the little rat go?" he snarled to himself. Just then, a sardonic voice sliced through the tension.


    "Looking for me, tin can?" It came from below. David. With a mocking tone, he taunted Draven as he propelled himself from the ground with his hands, using them as springs. This wasn''t just agility, Luna realized with a spark of respect. This was predatory grace, the controlled ferocity of a wolf stalking its prey.


    With a resounding thud, David connected with Draven''s chest, unleashing a double-kick so potent it sent therger man rocketing upwards. Debris rained down as Draven sted through the ceiling, a grotesque ornament adorning the shattered upper rooms. The silence returned, punctuated only by the distant groan of crumbling stone.


    It was a brutal ballet, a testament to David''s newfound awakening. Draven''s world spun. Pain, a white-hot poker jabbing his side, anchored him to the wreckage of the upper floor. How? The Aegis Stance, his unyielding skill, whispered through countless battles, had crumbled. It thrived on his opponent''s assault, turning him into an imprable wall.


    Yet, David had bypassed it with an ease that bordered on mockery. Was the boy a mage or a swordsman, a wielder of forbidden arts? Draven knew better. David had no mana...or could not use it.


    A sudden, loud sound from below jolted Draven from his thoughts. David, using his formidable strength, leapt through the gaping hole in the roof. Davidnded meters from Draven with a bone-jarring thud that sent tremors through the broken floor. The impact seemed to shake the very dust motes clinging to the shattered remnants of the ceiling.


    The silence that followed was a living thing, heavy and pregnant with unspoken questions. In that suffocating quiet, Draven could only stare, a horrifying realization dawning: this wasn''t just strength, this was something else entirely. Something dark, something born of the shadows.


    David stalked towards Draven, each measured step a deliberate hammer blow on the shattered silence. The battered warrior willed his body to obey, to rise and meet the challenge, but it remained a traitor, a limp puppet dangling from broken strings. Crimson paint, as vibrant as a mocker''sughter, bled through the cracks in Draven''s visor.


    David stopped above him, a chilling statue carved from gloating cruelty. His earlier grin had evaporated, reced by a cial coldness that prated Draven''s core like a spectral touch. "Get up," David rasped, themand devoid of warmth, a mere formality before the inevitable.


    "You thought...you could fight me?" David chuckled, the sound devoid of humour, more a hiss than augh. His eyes, once yful, now mirrored the frozen wastnd Draven felt within. "Half-assed skill? That''s a generous way to describe your pathetic attempt." A cruel twist of lips followed, a mockery of a smile.


    "No one can match me, Draven," he dered, his voice a low growl that reverberated through the shattered room. "My bloodline has never seen such power, such...perfection."David loomed, a predator admiring its fallen prey. "Nothing can stop me," he proimed, a hint of mania creeping into his voice.


    He reached towards his own face, a morbid caress, and Draven felt a primal surge of fear. "I will destroy them all," David vowed, his words dripping with a venomous certainty. Crouching with predatory grace, David gripped Draven''s breastte, the cold metal a stark contrast to the inferno that burned in his eyes. With a single, brutal motion, he lifted the fallen warrior a fraction off the ground.


    "I am the light that shall hunt the darkness," he snarled, the wordsced with a dark euphoria. "There will never be another like me."The final blow was a punctuation mark to his deranged deration. David''s fist, wrapped in a shroud of shadow, connected with Draven''s helmet in a sickening crunch.


    The impact sent a shockwave through the room, spiderwebbing the stone floor beneath Draven''s crumpled form. A gasp, choked and wet, escaped Draven''s cracked visor. Hey sprawled, a broken warrior at the mercy of a madman.


    "I am the best," David dered, his voice an echo in the dead silence, a chilling finale to his twisted symphony of power. The weight of his victory, however, felt strangely hollow, a hollowness that mirrored the growing darkness within his own eyes. David surveyed the wreckage of Draven.


    The warrior''s once-proud form twitched pathetically on the broken floor; a marite with its strings severed. "So weak," David sighed, a sound more akin to a predator sniffing out weakness in its prey.


    He knelt, fingers brushing against the gleaming metal of Draven''s warde. It felt impossibly heavy, a stark contrast to the feather-like lightness of his own newfound power. Hefting the weapon with disdain, David admired its craftsmanship for a fleeting moment before aiming the tip directly at Draven''s chestte.


    The thrust was effortless, the de slicing through enchanted armour as if it were mere parchment. Draven''s eyes, wide with a mixture of shock and a strange, sorrowful eptance, locked with David''s.


    A crimson bloom erupted on his breastte as the de found its mark, a grotesque rose blooming on a battlefield of despair. Life drained from Draven''s body with agonizing slowness. Scenes flickered behind his dimming vision: the betrayal that led him down this path, the countless battles won, the alliances forged in blood and ambition.


    All of it, a tapestry woven over a lifetime, unravelling in a single, horrific night at the hands of a mortal boy. But as the light faded, Draven wasn''t filled with fear for his own demise. No, a deeper dread gnawed at him ¨C the chilling premonition of a world consumed by this new terror.


    David, a monster birthed from darkness, would leave a trail of devastation in his wake, and Draven, in his final moments, could only bear witness to the rise of a nightmare he could no longer oppose.

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Seraphinas origin (BONUS CHAPTER)

    The embers of the Sovereign War still smouldered when Nyxalia, the enigmatic sovereign of the Enchanted Veil, cast her gaze upon the first children of Terranon, the deity who ruled Ternion. Selecting one child, she bestowed upon them a power unlike any other, effectively anointing them as the first progenitor of a lineage unlike any other - the coven.


    This initial spark, this founding witch, ignited the First Order, a coven that would, with the passage of time, fracture into various branches, each standing as a pir of the witchmunity.


    One such branch, the Maven Coven, pulsed with fervent devotion to Nyxalia. Within its ranks, a woman named Thssa held a singr, desperate wish. Day and night, she proffered prayers to the sovereign, her voice echoing in the halls of the coven.


    Witches were forbidden from birthing daughters through conventional means, so they relied solely on Nyxalia''s capricious grace, the sovereign shaping and breathing life into babies sculpted from the earth itself.


    But for Thssa, this blessing remained a cruel mirage. Tirelessly, she crafted y forms, each representing the child she longed for. Her pleas to Nyxalia were heartfelt, unwavering, yet the silence remained, a deafening echo in the cavern of her yearning.


    Despite her unwavering faith and the endless procession of sculpted hopes, her prayers fell on deaf ears, leaving her in a deste wastnd of longing and despair. The echo of her unfulfilled wish would soon ripple outwards, setting in motion a chain of events that would forever alter the fate of the coven.


    The saltced wind whipped Thssa''s hair around her face as she knelt on the sands of Aeloria, her brow furrowed in desperate supplication. Days bled into nights, her hands working feverishly, molding y into the perfect form of a child. Each prayer she whispered to Nyxi tasted like ash on her tongue ¨C a bitter reminder of unanswered desires.


    One day, a shadow fell across the sand. She didn''t need to look up to know who it was ¨C a being of otherworldly beauty with eyes that mirrored the endless sky. Terranon''s child.


    The child of Terranon observed her relentless prayers to Nyxalia.


    "Do you mock me, child of Terranon?" Her voice raspy with frustration, Thssa finally broke the silence. The air crackled with unspoken tension.


    His reply, delivered in a voice that resonated with the calm of a thousand dawns, only fueled her ire. "Why would you assume that, daughter of Nyxalia?"


    "Do not y games with me, heathen," she spat, her voice raw with barely contained anger. "These are sacred rites, not entertainment for your amusement."


    A faint smile yed on his lips. "And why would I find amusement in a beauty I''ve witnessed countless days in a row?" His words,ced with unexpected admiration, caught her off guard.


    Thssa scoffed, a dismissive "Tsk, do as you wish" escaping her lips. Stubbornly, she returned to her prayers, the y baby cradled in her hands, a symbol of both hope and despair. The tension between them hung heavy in the air, a new wrinkle in the tapestry of her nightly ritual. She couldn''t deny the strange tug within her, a mix of irritation and a dawning curiosity about this observer.


    The relentless sun beat down on Thssa, her body a wilting lily on the unforgiving sands. Days bled into a feverish blur as she sculpted and pleaded, her prayers echoing into the vast emptiness. Finally, her strength gave way, crumpling her onto the sun-baked earth.


    A shadow fell across her. Before she could react, the child of Terranon materialized beside her, his presence a cool oasis in the scorching desert. A waterskin dangled from his hand.


    "Drink," hemanded, offering it to her lips. Weakness stole her voice, her parched throat a wastnd. With a sigh, he knelt beside her, a flicker of concern in his otherworldly eyes.


    He pressed the waterskin to his own mouth, the act oddly intimate. Then, a cool touch on her lips, the sweet taste of life forced down her throat. A jolt of energy coursed through her, the fog in her mind clearing. The sudden intimacy ¨C their lips a bridge between her despair and his intervention ¨C sent a jolt through her.


    With a burst of returning strength, she recoiled, her teeth sinking into his soft flesh. A crimson stain bloomed on his lips, a stark contrast to his calm gaze.


    "What heresy is this?!" she spat, the taste of blood metallic on her tongue. "My body is an offering, a vessel for Nyxalia''s grace! Yours to touch only in dreams, heathen!"


    He wiped the blood with a detached elegance, his voice a steady breeze. "You were fading, daughter of Nyxalia. Compassion demanded action."


    "Compassion? I didn''t ask for your pity!" Her voice, though regaining strength, held a tremor of something else ¨C a dawning awareness of the strange pull he exerted on her.


    "Your request is irrelevant," he countered, his eyes locking with hers. "I offer what I see fit."


    "Touch me one more time, and I will have your heart," Thssa threatened.


    Thssa red, her defiance a mask for the turmoil within.She clutched the y child to her chest, a shield against the confusion and the unwanted spark of curiosity the being had ignited. Her hand trembled as she resumed her prayers, the sand beneath her knees a silent witness to the storm brewing within.


    The moon, a pale sliver hanging in the velvet night, cast an ethereal glow on the tableau of Thssa''s fervent prayer. Beside her, the child of Terranon, a statue sculpted from starlight, remained motionless. Hour after hour melted away, the biting cold of the Aelorian night slowly leeching the warmth from his otherworldly form.


    Thssa, fueled by desperation and the flickering ember of hope, barely noticed the chill creeping into his presence. Finally, with a soft thud that echoed through the emptiness, he too sumbed, copsing onto the unforgiving sand.


    A scoff escaped her lips, brittle andced with derision. "Such theatrics, heathen," she murmured, her gaze fixed on the sliver moon, a silent testament to Nyxalia. Her voice, hoarse from hours of chanting, resumed its vigil, her hands shaping y as prayers spilled from her parched throat.


    Dawn bled across the horizon, painting the sky with streaks of rose and gold. Only then did Thssa acknowledge the stillness beside her. A flicker of unease sparked in her chest, finally forcing her to tear her gaze from the heavens. Her breath hitched as she saw him, the child of Terranon, still and pale against the sand.


    Hesitation gnawed at her. Duty, devotion, and a prickle of something unsettling warred within. Bending low, she pressed her ear to his chest. A faint, erratic thud sent a jolt through her. Before she could process it, a whisper escaped her lips, a desperate plea for forgiveness directed at the silent heavens.


    With a shaky hand, she brushed a strand of his hair from across his face. Embers of warmth, a blessing bestowed by her Sovereign, pulsed beneath her skin. Tentatively, she curled closer, sharing her own warmth with the still form beside her.


    A tremor ran through him, followed by a shuddering breath. His heartbeat, once faint, began to pick up a steadier rhythm. As the color slowly returned to his face, Thssa felt the weight of his gaze upon her.


    His eyes, the color of twilight, met hers. A flicker of surprise, then a slow, hesitant smile yed upon his lips. He reached out, his hand hovering near hers. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice a husky rasp.


    Thssa recoiled instinctively. "Do not presume," she snapped, her voiceced with something that wasn''t quite anger. "My body belongs to¡ª"


    He cut her off, his voice gentle, yet firm. "Wouldn''t this be a sign, then? A twist of fate? That we, so different, met beneath the gaze of your Sovereign?" His hand, warm and surprisingly human, enveloped hers.


    Thssa''s breath hitched. Was this a test? A message from Nyxalia herself? Before she could voice the question swirling in her mind, he did something unexpected. He leaned in, his breath warm against her cheek, and brushed his lips against hers.


    The world seemed to tilt on its axis. A jolt of something foreign, a spark of something forbidden, ignited within her. She wanted to pull away, to protest, to scream at the sphemy. Yet, as his lips met hers, a wave of heat washed over her, melting her resolve. For the first time in her life, Thssa, the Daughter of Nyxalia, surrendered.


    Pleasure and lust, a foreign concept for Thssa overtook her. He cupped her breasts firmly shaping them to the desires of his heart. They both shared their saliva embracing one another as if there was no tomorrow. The morning was filled with Thssa''s moaning as the child of Terranon tore and thrust her starving pussy feeling her with his cum to the brim.


    Time, once marked by the rhythmic rise and fall of Thssa''s prayers, now flowed in a different current. Her fervent pleas for a child of y faded, reced by the quiet hum of sharedughter and the rhythmic hammering of love building a home.


    With the child of Terranon by her side, she sculpted a life on the very shore where their impossible connection blossomed. Walls rose from the sand, a testament to their bond, each stone imbued with the warmth of shared dreams. The House of Maven, her coven, once a source of sce, grew distant, a memory whispered on the wind.


    Yet, the ripples of Thssa''s defiance reached the coven walls. months bled into years, marked only by Thssa''s silence.


    The air in the House of Maven grew heavy with concern and a simmering fear. They sent a delegation, a small group of sisters cloaked in worry, to unravel the mystery of their wayward daughter. Were answers to be found at the edge of the world, where sand met sky, or would they only discover a love story blooming defiantly in the shadow of their disapproval?


    The sisters, burdened with the weight of the coven''s expectations, embarked on a journey that would not only test their loyalty but also force them to confront the unyielding power of love that defied even the most sacred traditions.


    ****


    A/N This is a bonus chapter to thank Sil3nt_1 for the massage chair.


    please send your gifts for more bonus chapters on either the backstory of character leads, the novel ''Trial of Valor'' or just smut..hehe


    happy reading yall

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53: WHAT NEXT?

    A warm smile creased the lines on the woman''s face as she addressed David. "Is that all for you, young man?" she inquired, her voice as friendly as the morning sun streaming through the window.


    Her attire ¨C a crisp white blouse tucked into a simple brown dress, a green bandana adding a touch of whimsy ¨C spoke of a life lived with practicality and a dash of cheer.David nodded, gesturing towards Luna who sat across from him, a silent sentinel by his side. "Yes, and same for her, please."The woman turned to Seraphina, her gaze lingering for a moment. "And for the lovelydy?


    A mug of something warming?""Just milk, thank you," Seraphina replied, her voice tinged with a weariness that contrasted with the cheery ambience of the ce."Coming right up!" the woman chirped before disappearing down the creaking wooden stairs.Silence descended upon the table, punctuated only by the clinking of silverware below them from patrons and the quiet bustle of the morning.David, Luna, and Seraphina had left the ckwood Manor earlier that morning.


    After David''s intense battle with Draven, he sought answers from Seraphina. She suggested they move to a morefortable ce, free from the lingering scent of bloodshed, to have their conversation.Beyond the immediate need for answers, a deeper curiosity gnawed at Seraphina. David had confessed his desire, the words raw and unpolished.


    Now, in the cool light of dawn, she yearned to understand the tapestry woven between them. What threads bound them together? Was it mere convenience, or something more profound? This conversation, she hoped, would unravel the knot that tied their fates.The silence hung heavy around the breakfast table, broken only by the soft clinking of spoons against mugs.


    Seraphina, her gaze steady and unwavering, finally shattered the quiet. "My Lord," she began, her voice a gentle rasp, "Since we will be working together..." she paused, allowing the weight of her words to settle. David, understanding her implicit question, nodded in affirmation."What do you intend for me to do?" she asked, her curiosity mingled with caution.David turned his full attention to her.


    A flicker of understanding danced in his moonlight eyes. He saw the unvoiced question hanging in the air ¨C what did bing an ally truly mean for someone like Seraphina? A slow, almost predatory smile spread across his face, sending a tremor down her spine."Hmm," he mused, a hint of mischiefcing his voice, "quite a lot, actually." He leaned back in his chair, drawing out the suspense.


    "But first things first ¨C building trust."Seraphina''s brow furrowed. Building trust? With this unpredictable creature of chaos? "Trust," she echoed, the word tasting foreign on her tongue. "But how do we build trust when we''re strangers?"A glint of amusement flickered in David''s eyes, his smile widening further. "Strangers?" he countered, his voice a teasing lilt.


    "Who says we''re strangers, Seraphina?"The question hung in the air, a challenge cloaked in veiled amusement. Seraphina felt a flush creep up her neck. True, they had shared a single harrowing night, yet she knew nothing substantial about him. With a wary smile, she challenged him back, "And just how well do you truly know me, Young Lord?"Their eyes locked, a silent battle of wills unfolding.


    This question, this need to understand the person she was tethered to, was as crucial as any battle they might face together.


    In that moment, the future, as uncertain as the rising dawn, hinged on this first tentative step towards forging an unlikely alliance.Before Seraphina could get her answer, the tavern waitress returned, expertly bncing a tray in both hands.****The Rusty Dragon roared with life ¨C a haven carved from rough-hewn timber andughter in the heart of the bustling town.


    Sunlightnced through high windows, casting dancing squares of gold across the worn cobblestone floor. The air crackled with the scent of roasted meats and spilt ale, a symphony of aromas that spoke of countless battles won and lost.Every corner whispered of camaraderie. A crackling fire cast flickering shadows in the hearth, beckoning weary travellers to huddle close.


    Here, tucked away in intimate nooks draped with ivy, secrets were shared and fortunes were gambled.


    The Rusty Dragon wasn''t just a ce to eat and drink; it was a living tapestry woven withughter and spilt blood, a ce where legends were born and whispered into the rafters.With a confidence that belied the strangeness of theirpany, Seraphina led David and Luna through the throng of patrons.


    Ignoring the curious nces that followed them, she surprised both the owner and themselves by demanding the use of the entire upper floor. A single sh of Terran gold, a material as rare as it was opulent, smoothed the way. The owner, a burly man with a boomingugh, quickly shuffled some patrons and scurried to prepare their private sanctuary.


    As they ascended the creaking wooden staircase.****"Here is your order, folks,"The waitress, with a flourish that belied the weight of theden tray, descended upon their table. A symphony of aromas, a chaotic conductor leading a chorus of sizzling bacon, sweet bread, and something faintly magical, flooded David''s senses.


    His eyes, ustomed to the grim tapestry of war, widened in surprise at the sight before him. This wasn''t breakfast; it was a deration.A golden-crusted egg omelette, a crown jewel atop the feast, boasted a heart of wild mushrooms, smoky ham, and a dusting of emerald herbs that whispered of forgotten forests.


    Beside it, a b of crispy bacon, its edges catching the sunlight like captured mes, sent tendrils of smoky temptation towards David''s nose.A ceramic bowl overflowed with enchanted forest berries, their skins catching the light as if dusted with morning dew. Legends whispered of their vitality-boosting properties, a wee boon after the night''s ordeal.


    A wedge of aged dwarven cheese, its sharpness a counterpoint to the sweetness of honey-zed bread, sat beside the berries, a study in perfect bnce. The bread, still radiating the warmth of the oven, begged to be devoured.For his drink, a steaming mug of spiced cider, its colour reminiscent of a fiery sunset, promised warmth from within.


    The tavern, it seemed, brewed this concoction using apples harvested under the glow of a full moon, imbuing it with an otherworldly potency. The final flourish ¨C a slice of cloudberry pie.


    Its delicate crust, a canvas of golden perfection, held a filling that shimmered with an ethereal glow, as if the very essence of the clouds had been captured within."Compliments of the chef," the waitress chirped, her smile as warm as the rising sun, before disappearing into the bustling tavern crowd.


    David and Seraphina exchanged nces, a silent acknowledgement of the unexpected generosity.A smile, as warm as the butter glistening on the bread, yed on Seraphina''s lips as she addressed David. "I trust this delights you, young lord?"David, his usual stoicism momentarily shattered by the extravagant spread before him, practically vibrated with excitement.


    He fought the urge to let out a whoop of joy, settling instead for a nod that bordered on manic, "Not too bad.""Dig in," Seraphina urged, a genuine warmth radiating from her. "It''s my treat."Luna, on the other hand, her gaze flickering suspiciously between the human delicacies and her own sharpened senses, seemed less than convinced.


    "Young Master," she began, a hesitant note in her voice, "I fear this... sustenance... may not agree with me."David, ever the enthusiast, snagged a strip of crispy bacon, its edges catching the sunlight like miniature spears. "Nonsense, Luna," he coaxed, the yfulness in his voice mirroring the way he might tempt a skittish kitten with a dangling string.


    "Try it, it''s divine."Luna, ustomed to her raw meat diet, found herself torn. While the tantalizing aroma of the food teased at her senses, a wariness of unfamiliar human cuisine lingered. But faced with her master''s unwavering insistence, she cautiously epted the offering, taking a tentative bite of the bacon.A blush, as sudden as a burst of me, flooded her cheeks.


    Her eyes, usually as sharp as flint, widened in surprise at the explosion of vor. The salty, smoky essence danced on her tongue, igniting a new sensation unlike anything she''d experienced before.


    With a low growl that hinted at both apprehension and delight, she snatched the bacon from David''s hand, devouring it in a single, savage bite.As Luna, with renewed determination, began to dismantle the meal like a miniature whirlwind, David and Seraphina burst intoughter.


    This unexpected moment of shared amusement, fueled by Luna''s ravenous hunger and David''s unbridled enthusiasm, created a warmth that transcended the delicious food on the table. It was a warmth that promised a bond far stronger than a shared breakfast in a bustling tavern.While David revelled in the unexpected bounty of breakfast, a storm brewed far beneath the bustling tavern.


    News of his rampage, the shattered fingers of the underworld top guild, spread faster than a panicked imp on roller skates. Panic pulsed through the obsidian veins of the criminalwork.Somewhere, sometimeter in a dimly lit chamber, a benefactor, his face cloaked in perpetual shadow, received the news.


    A vein throbbed in his temple, mirroring the rhythm of the cksmith''s hammer that had shattered his ns. This upstart, this unknown man, was a wild card, a predator stalking the fringes of his carefully constructed web.The air in the chamber crackled with a dangerous energy. Time, a concept as fluid as molten gold in this realm, was now David''s most cunning adversary.


    Would the benefactor, his tendrils gripping every corner of the underworld, be able to crush this rebellion before it even bloomed? Or would David, fueled by defiance and a taste of victory, tear through the carefully constructed shadows, leaving a trail of chaos in his wake?


    Only time, and the clinking of tes andughter echoing from the Rusty Dragon above, could tell.****A/n: thank you, everyone, for reading TGD, please continue to support me: tickets, powerstones, good reviews and gifts, anything to make this lowly author happy and I promise to tell you a tale fitting of your coin.note: I owe you guys bonus chapter courtesy of Sil3nt_1, saddle up for the updates today.

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54: WHO SENT THE FINGERS AFTER YOURS TRULY

    54 Chapter 54: WHO SENT THE FINGERS AFTER YOURS TRULY


    "I hope the breakfast was to your liking," the waitress inquired as she collected the empty dishes from the round table.


    "Most certainly," Seraphina replied. "I believe mypanions and I thoroughly enjoyed the food," Seraphina replied smoothly, her smile unwavering despite the rapidly lightening weight of her coin purse. She watched Luna, who was licking her razor-like fingers.


    Luna had already devoured her sixth te, leaving Seraphina to silentlyment the dent in her coffers, though she regained herposure, remembering she had offered to pay.


    The waitress lingered for a moment, her gaze flickering between Seraphina and David. "Perhaps you need something else?" she offered, a hint of suspicioncing her voice.


    "No, thank you, dear," Seraphina said, her voice firm butced with a hint of honeyed charm. "We''re just... catching up."


    The waitress hesitated, her eyes lingering on David for a beat too long. Finally, with a curt nod, she retreated back to the bustling floor below.


    As soon as her footsteps faded, a mischievous glint flickered in David''s eyes. "Quite the spread, wouldn''t you say?" he nudged Seraphina, his voice dripping with mock sincerity."I would help, you know, but... I don''t have any money on me," David teased, watching Seraphina''s mixed expressions.


    Seraphina, with a sigh that held a hint of amusement. Feigning annoyance, she hushed David with a yful re. "Not a word from you," she muttered, her voice barely a whisper. Then, with a flick of her wrist and a whispered incantation, Seraphina wove a shimmering veil around them. "Silent thee, snuff the voices that resonate in the air. Wistalia," she murmured, the air crackling with arcane energy.


    David''s yful smirk vanished, reced by a furrowed brow. "What was that?" he asked, his voice hushed in response to Seraphina''s conspiratorial tone.


    Leaning closer, Seraphina exined, her voice a mere thread. "A privacy charm. Nothing we say within ten paces can be overheard."


    The embers of curiosity David felt towards Seraphina''s spell fanned into a roaring fire. Here he was, a man with a strange system humming within him, yet devoid of spells or the intricate dances of magic. He remembered, gleaning from the novel, the mention of mana circles ¨C the more one possessed, the greater the power wielded. For now, he pushed that fascination aside, his gaze drawn to the depths of Seraphina''s obsidian eyes.


    "First things first," David dered, his voice calm yetced with a tremor of his own trepidation. "I know everything about you. About your past. About... Thssa."


    Seraphina''s breath hitched. Shock rendered her mind a frozen tableau, the weight of his words pinning her thoughts down. Before a torrent of questions could erupt, David silenced her with a gesture.


    "As I said, I am a seer of sorts," David exined, setting the record straight. "I won''t be telling you how my abilities work since we are not on equal footing. All you need to know is that I am all-seeing," he continued, obviously bluffing but knowing he needed to mix truth with fiction to capture her attention.


    "What do you mean, all-seeing?" Seraphina couldn''t contain her curiosity.


    David huffed, a theatrical sigh. "Didn''t I tell you? Questioning is off-limits... for now," he added, his voice softening ever so slightly. "Trust wille. Answers too. But for now, focus on what matters - you and I."


    Seraphina, caught between scepticism and a sliver of belief, nodded slowly. The questions gnawed at her, but David''s words,ced with veiled promises, held her back from unleashing them just yet. This strange game of information, this dance on the precipice of revtion, had just begun.


    The embers of curiosity flickered brightly in David''s eyes. "How exactly does this seer business work?" he pressed, his voiceced with a disarming curiosity that shed with his usual air of indifference.


    Seraphina let out a humourless chuckle, its sound echoing in the sudden silence between them. "Isn''t that rich,ing from you, Lord David?" she replied, a hint of amusement battling the wariness in her tone.


    David shrugged with a nonchnt air. "Shameless, perhaps," he admitted with a yful grin. "But right now, I hold the cards, wouldn''t you agree? Especially when ites to your future."


    His words struck a chord, sending a cold shiver down Seraphina''s spine. "And yet, you possess your own abilities," she countered, her voice regaining its edge. "Yours seem more potent, dare I say. Why the sudden thirst for mine?"


    David''s lips curved into a knowing smirk. "Oh, I know about your little trick with the visions, Seraphina. The one that lets you dance a step ahead of death, earning you the moniker ''Cunning Witch.'' It''s why you were so quick to ept my little proposition, wasn''t it?"


    Seraphina felt a fresh wave of shock wash over her. Was this man ying some borate game, or was he truly omniscient? "Sovereign, perhaps?" she blurted out, though doubt gnawed at the back of her mind. He wouldn''t answer that, she knew.


    David''s surprise was genuine. "A god? Me?" he scoffed, amusement colouring his voice. "Is that the image I project? A celestial being reading your every thought?"


    Seraphina met his gaze, her expression resolute. "You practically decipher my soul like a worn tome. What else am I supposed to think?"


    "Look," David said, his tone shifting, ushering in a new tactic. "I understand you have a past shrouded in shadows. But if you''re to serve any purpose in my ranks, I need specifics. The finer points of this seer ability ¨C how it works, its limitations."


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Seraphina''s face. Sensing her difort, David offered a concession. "Fine, take your time. But when this conversation resumes," he added, his voice firm yet not unkind, "I expect an answer."


    "Thank you," she said, surprised by the unexpected courtesy. Time to think, time to gather her bearings ¨C that was a small victory in the face of this enigmatic man who seemed to hold all the cards. The game had begun, and Seraphina, the Cunning Witch, was determined to learn the rules before bing a pawn on David''s ever-shifting chessboard.


    A spark of ambition ignited in David''s eyes. "I n to forge a business from the ground up," he dered, his voice brimming with a fervour that could set even damp tinder aze. "And with my ... somewhat knowledge about you," he corrected himself with a sly grin, "I believe you''re the perfect partner for this venture." He paused, letting the weight of his words hang heavy in the air. "But before we embark on this journey," he continued, his gaze turning serious, "tell me, who sent the Finger after yours truly?"


    Seraphina, a glint of amusement dancing in her eyes, saw an opportunity to turn the tables. "Perhaps," she countered with a sly smirk, "it wasn''t meant for you at all. Maybe it was a little game... for our benefit."


    David groaned, dropping his head in mock exasperation. "Seraphina," he began, his voiceced with a yful weariness, "Seraphina."


    A hint of disappointment flickered across Seraphina''s features, ''''Tsk''''. Denied the chance to needle him further, she relented with a sigh. "Fine," she conceded, her voice tinged with defeat. "Truth be told, I haven''t the foggiest notion."


    David''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "What do you mean you don''t know?"


    "I wish I could shed some light," she said quickly, preempting any further outbursts, "but I''m utterly in the dark. However," she continued, her voice taking on a more thoughtful tone, "based on Draven''s conversation with that enigmatic envoy, it seems like the lord of this part of the county put a price on your head."


    David burst outughing, the sound echoing through the room. "This part?" he wheezed, wiping a tear from his eye. "You don''t happen to know where we are, Seraphina?"


    Seraphina stared at him, her face a mask of incredulity. How could he be so oblivious? The question hung in the air, a silent testament to the vast gulf separating their knowledge of the world.


    In David''s defence, a sliver of knowledge flickered within him. This county, his life, was technically under the dominion of his father, the esteemed Earl. Thend itself bore the weight of a grand name ¨C Aethelwarin. But beyond that grand title, David''s grasp of the intricate web of power was as flimsy as a spiderweb caught in a storm.


    Hecked knowledge about the various towns within the county, each ruled by lesser lords known as Le Gors. These lords formed the minor branches of the noble De Gors family.


    Seraphina''s question hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of the chasm between his birthright and his actual knowledge. A bitter amusement twisted on her lips. Here he was, a man who imed ambition, who spoke of forging a business empire, yet he couldn''t name the very towns the lesser lords controlled who nibbled at the edges of his father''s domain.


    She could only sigh as she began to educate the young De Gor lord.

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55: UNRAVELING THE WEB OF AETHELWARIN

    David sat through Seraphina''s exposition, a rapt student absorbing knowledge his trash novel, "Trials of Valor," had woefully neglected. Her lecture stretched for a seemingly endless half-hour, punctuated by his eager questions and her sharp retorts. Slowly, a map of the unknown territory unfolded before him.


    Aethelwarin, the county that cradled them unknowingly, was a tapestry woven from five distinct towns. Each bore a name that resonated with a strange familiarity ¨C Eldoria, Thalorin, Brackenfell, Lumisgrave, and Willowmere. Thisst one, their current haven, fell under the iron fist, or perhaps the velvet glove, of the elder noble, Maison Le Gor.


    A spark ignited in Seraphina''s eyes as she recounted the recent relocation of the Fingers. Previously nestled in some hidden den, they''d made a conspicuous move to ckwood Manor, situated smack dab in Lord Maison''s territory. The timing, coupled with the envoy''s connection to the same lord, painted a damning picture.


    It was no random coincidence; it screamed of a tangled web of deceit, with Le Gor himself as a potential spider at its centre. David leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful frown creasing his brow. The idyllic image of a peaceful county was rapidly dissolving, reced by andscape fraught with hidden agendas and veiled threats.


    The weight of this newfound knowledge settled upon him, a heavy cloak recing the naive optimism he might have harboured. This wasn''t just about forging a business, it was about navigating a treacherous political minefield, with every misstep potentially leading to a very real, very final end. A smile twisted David''s lips.


    "Power grabs and hidden agendas," he muttered, the wordsced with a cynicism that belied his youthful appearance. "Seems politics rears its ugly head no matter where you hide, doesn''t it?" Seraphina''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?" she pressed, the simple phrase sparking a flurry of questions in her mind. David''s smile grew wider, but held a hint of secrecy.


    "Just a little something I possess," he revealed, the cryptic hint of a businessman about to unveil his secret weapon or person. "A gem, if you will, to ensure the smooth running of my... enterprise." His choice of words caused Seraphina''s confusion to deepen. "Enterprise?" she echoed, the Earthly term foreign to her ears. David, sensing her bewilderment, waved a dismissive hand.


    "Forget it," he said, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Speaking of which, let''s pay my esteemed uncle a visit. He must be itching to hear about the brawl at ckwood Manor. Might as well give him the first-hand ount, wouldn''t you say?" With a flourish, he pushed himself out of his seat. Seraphina gaped at him, her mind struggling to catch up.


    "Didn''t you even listen to what I just said?" she finally burst out, exasperationcing her voice. David winked,pletely unfazed. "Crystal clear, my dear. But trust me, follow my lead... as your new owner," he added, thest word dripping with a hint of mockery. Seraphina, for the first time, felt a flicker of something close to fear.


    "Luna," David called out, his voice carrying an undercurrent ofmand. "Shadows." A muffled grunt came from beneath the table where Luna had been curled up, fast asleep. She stirred, blinking blearily at David. "Huh? What?" she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep. "Disappear," David instructed, his voice firm but gentle.


    "Shadows, remember? Until I call you." Luna grumbled, a pout forming on her face. "But I don''t wanna," she protested, a childish whine escaping her lips. David sighed, a hint of amusement softening his features. He knelt before her, patting her head with a single, affectionate stroke. A quick peck on the forehead did the trick.


    "Do this for me, would you?" he purred, the yful glint in his eyes melting her resistance. With a resigned sigh, Luna closed her eyes. A ripple of darkness engulfed her, then vanished, leaving only an empty space where the Fenrir had been moments before. Silence descended upon them once more, broken only by the murmur of patrons in the tavern.


    David gestured towards the stare where they would make their way to the door with a flourish. "Shall we go, then?" he asked, a mischievous glint in his eyes. Seraphina, still grappling with the whirlwind of emotions David had unleashed, could only nod mutely.


    As they stepped out into the bustling street, she couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of a game she didn''t fully understand, a game where the enigmatic David held all the cards. David, ever the curious explorer in uncharted territory, cast an imploring nce at Seraphina.


    "I''m not exactly familiar with theyout of this charming little town," he admitted, a hint of sheepishness colouring his voice. Seraphina''s eyebrows shot up. Was this man a pampered prince, plucked from a gilded cage and thrust into the vibrant chaos of the marketce for the first time? "You''ve never been outside before?" she deadpanned, a flicker of disbelief dancing in her eyes.


    As they navigated the bustling streets, a cacophony of sights and sounds assaulted David''s senses. Merchants, their voices hoarse from hawking their wares, jostled for space with lumbering carriages driven by gruff men. The air buzzed with a fric energy that was both exhrating and overwhelming.


    This wasn''t the pixted fantasy he had devoured through anime and the novels rmended by his earth-bound friend, Silent3. This was real, vibrant, and unlike anything he''d ever encountered. It was magical, not in the fantastical sense, but in the sheer aliveness of it all. A stray thought flickered in the back of his mind, a wisp of memory like a half-forgotten dream. A chatterbox of a maid.


    The memory was fleeting, pushed aside by the urgency of the present. He had an uncle to visit, secrets to uncover, and a game to y in this new, thrilling world. Navigating the bustling marketce with David proved to be an exercise in frustration for Seraphina. Every gleaming trinket, every exotic spice, every brightly dyed garment lured him like a siren''s song.


    He darted from stall to stall, a barrage of wide-eyed questions pouring from his lips. "What''s this contraption?" he''d exim, pointing at a whirring contraption that puffed out rings of iridescent smoke. The befuddled vendor would stammer an exnation, his words drowned out by the next shiny object catching David''s attention. Then came the elixir merchant.


    With the guilelessness of a babe lost in a candy store, David fixated on a vial filled with a swirling, opalescent liquid. "What''s this?" he inquired, his voice brimming with curiosity. A lecherous grin cracked the merchant''s face. "Ah, young sir, a discerning eye you have!" he rasped, holding up the vial like a precious gemstone.


    "This, my friend, is a rare elixir, imported all the way from the fablednd of Neil, where those seductive subi dwell!" He leaned in conspiratorially. "Just one drop of this magic potion, and thedies will be lining up at your door, singing your praises!" Seraphina''s cheeks burned with a blush the colour of a ripe summer berry.


    Before David could be further intoxicated by the merchant''s suggestive words, she grabbed his arm with a steely grip. "He won''t be needing that," she dered, her voiceced with barely concealed disgust. Confusion furrowed David''s brow. "But what about¡ª" he began, his protest cut short by Seraphina''s exasperated sigh.


    "My lord," she interjected, her voiceced with a hint of desperation, "an elixir of such potency carries a hefty price tag. We''re talking five thousand Terran gold." A slow realization dawned on David''s face. Money. Of course, money. He was a noble, yes, but a newly minted one, currently residing in the realm of empty pockets.


    Shame tinged his cheeks as he acknowledged the burden such a purchase would ce on Seraphina. The allure of the subus-attracting elixir quickly faded, reced by the more pressing need of maintaining a shred of dignity. "Let''s¡­ just move on," he muttered, his voice barely a whisper. Seraphina, with a hint of relief mixed with amusement, led him away from the temptation of the marketce.


    David might be a lord in name, but this bustling world held countless lessons beyond his rat-like upbringing, lessons that promised to be both frustrating and exhrating in equal measure. As they weaved through the bustling marketce, Seraphina, still clutching David''s hand like a lifeline, couldn''t resist voicing her concern.


    "So, what happens once we reach this noble elder''s mansion?" David shrugged, nonchnce etched across his features. "What do you think? I vanquished the Fingers, that''s it. Mystery solved, crisis averted." Seraphina''s brow furrowed. "But what if the esteemed elder was the very same employer who ced a contract on your head?" A yful glint sparked in David''s eyes.


    "Now that, my dear Seraphina, would be a stroke of luck." "Luck?" she echoed, incredulous. Was this man truly off his rocker? "Think about it," David exined, his voice a low murmur. "First, with his hired muscles neutralized, he''d be forced to back off.


    Second," he added with a mischievous grin, "if he''s truly brazen enough to finish the job himself, well, let''s just say I''m quite adept at avoiding unpleasant encounters by hiding in the shadows." A wry smile spread across his face as he continued, "Now, assuming the worst ¨C confirming the dear old uncle is indeed the puppet master behind the assassination attempt..." He trailed off, his hand tracing a chillingly familiar gesture across his throat.


    Seraphina could only gape at him. Here she was, expecting a fiery confrontation, a valiant stand against hidden enemies, and David''s n involved evasion and a morbid sense of amusement? This intricate web of thought processes he spun was as bewildering as it was strangely captivating.

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56: THE LE GOR RESIDENCE.

    The entrance to the noble elder''s mansion was a monument to opulent excess. Forged iron, painstakingly sculpted into swirling vines and mythical beasts, gleamed under the soft morning sun. Two colossal pirs, topped with intricate carvings that whispered of forgotten grandeur, nked the colossal gates. Yet, the air of serene majesty was shattered by the discordant symphony of a heated argument.


    Seraphina, her usuallyposed face etched with frustration, stood toe-to-toe with a hulking guard. His polished silver spear, emzoned with the elder''s crest, danced menacingly in his grip. "I said, scram!" he bellowed, his voiceced with the authority of a man ustomed to blind obedience. "There''s been a misunderstanding," Seraphina pleaded, her voice strained but resolute.


    "We need to see the Elder." The guard, however, remained unmoved. A sneer twisted his face, revealing a gold tooth that glinted like a misced coin. "Appointment?" he queried, his tone dripping with disdain. "Do you peasants have an appointment?" Seraphina''s jaw clenched. "It''s... urgent business," she pressed, frustration gnawing at herposure.


    But before she could borate, the guard''s patience evaporated. "Urgent my ass!" he roared, his spittle flying. "Get lost before I run you through with this!" He brandished his spear with a flourish, its tip drawing a vicious arc through the air. Seraphina, caught between fury and the need for diplomacy, red daggers at the man.


    The tranquil beauty of the mansion facade seemed a cruel joke in the face of this uncouth brute. One wrong move, and their mission to confront the elder would be over before it began, or so she thought. A flicker of ice passed through David''s sapphire eyes. "Peasant, was that it?" he inquired, his voice deceptively calm.


    Beneath the surface, a coiled tension hummed, ready to spring at the slightest provocation. Seraphina''s heart hammered against her ribs. "My Lord, please!" she implored, desperationcing her voice. For reasons she couldn''t quite grasp, a primal urge to shield the guard from David''s wrath welled up within her. "This gentleman," she interjected hurriedly, "is from the main family.


    Lord David De Gor himself, here to seek an audience with his esteemed uncle." A raucousugh erupted from the guard, a sound so unhinged it sent shivers down Seraphina''s spine. He doubled over, clutching his sides, tears welling up in his eyes. "Oh, by the celestial spheres!" he wheezed between gasps.


    "And I suppose I''m the long-lost heir to the throne of Sria!" He wiped a tear from his eye, his face still contorted in amusement. "Alright, alright," he conceded, his voice regaining a semnce of seriousness. "You two have brightened my day with this little charade. Consider it a debt repaid for your attempt at impersonating the De Gors.


    Now, scram before my patience, unlike myughter, runs dry!" Seraphina, at her wit''s end, cast a desperate nce at David. "I tried," she thought, a silent plea echoing in her mind. As if in response, David stepped forward, a chilling smile ying on his lips, a smile that promised pain.


    His knuckles cracked with a sharp pop, a menacing counterpoint to the tense silence that had descended upon the scene. The guard, hisughter forgotten, met David''s gaze with a cold wariness. The tip of his spear, no longer held casually, now pointed directly at David''s chest.


    "One more step, boy," he growled, his voice a low, guttural threat, "and you''re a dead man walking." David''s voice, though a mere whisper, carried the weight of a copsing mountain. "Move," hemanded, the single word crackling with an unseen energy. It wasn''t a request, it was a force of nature. The guard, however, was not so easily cowed.


    "Make me!" he blustered, clutching his spear with white knuckles., ready to strike at the first sign of aggression. David sighed, a sound weary yet tinged with a hint of amusement. "Seems I haven''t had the asion to use this little trick yet," he murmured, taking a deep breath.


    The air around him hummed with a strange power, a visible aura of swirling blue and dark mist that pulsed with each beat of his heart. He exhaled slowly, a plume of the same vapor escaping his lips like a silent warning. In a blur of motion that defied Seraphina''s untrained eyes, Davidunched into action. A knee rose, a torso twisted, and then a roundhouse kick connected with a satisfying crack.


    The guard, who had raised his spear in a half-hearted block, didn''t stand a chance. Before he could react, the world became a dizzying blur of pain. David''s attack sent him flying like a ragdoll, mming with a thunderous boom against the imposing iron gates. The world held its breath for a moment before the gates themselves gave way with a deafening ng.


    The guardy crumpled beneath the twisted metal, groaning, his bravado thoroughly extinguished. David, on the other hand, seemed almost disappointed. "Nice!" he eximed, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. Seraphina could only stare, speechless, as the consequences of his newfound power sunk in. "Did you have to go that far?


    He was only a second-ranked swordsman," she finally managed, her voice a mixture of shock and a strange, begrudging awe. David shrugged, his nonchnce bordering on arrogance. "Meh, details," he dismissed, stepping casually through the mangled gates.


    "Let''s not keep the esteemed uncle waiting," he added, a mischievous glint sparkling in his eyes as he left Seraphina standing on the threshold, wrestling with a newfound respect, and a sliver of fear, for the enigmatic young man by her side. An ear-splitting scream, "Intruder!" sliced through the tranquil air, shattering the morning''s peace.


    It echoed with the ng of the crumpled iron gate, drawing a swarm of startled guards into the courtyard. A chaotic symphony of jingling armour and furious shouts erupted as the men, d in a riot of red and ck uniforms, charged towards the scene.


    Eyes wide with shock and disbelief, they witnessed a singr figure calmly stepping over their fallenrade ¨C the cocky young man from the scuffle at the gate. Before they could react further, a warrior d in crimson armour, rage-twisting his face into a grotesque mask, let out a guttural roar and charged with a battle cry. His sword, a sun-dappled arc of fury, aimed for David''s head.


    But the neer danced through the onught like a phantom. A graceful sidestep turned the deadly de into a harmless whisper of air. A lightning-fast kick sent the crimson-d warrior sprawling with a pained grunt, his body connecting with the cobblestone in a graceless thud. Undeterred, another guard, cloaked in an imprable suit of te armour, advanced like a lumbering war machine.


    He thrust his spear forward, a pointed finger of vengeance aimed straight at David''s chest. But David, an embodiment of agile grace, defied expectations. With a powerful leap, he seemed to defy gravity, the spear passing harmlessly beneath him. As he descended, a devastating kick connected with the armoured warrior''s helmet.


    The sh resonated throughout the courtyard, silencing the shouts for a heartbeat. The guard crumpled to the ground, a heavy thud marking his unconscious defeat. From the periphery, a third guard, emboldened by a foolhardy sense of courage, lunged at David. His sword, reflecting malice rather than skill, aimed for a quick kill. Unfazed, David met the attack head-on.


    A precise parry deflected the de, using the momentum of the enemy against himself. Then, with the sudden ferocity of a waking predator, David unleashed a flurry of punches. Each blow was a hammer stroke,nding with pinpoint uracy. The final punch, a sickening hook to the jaw, sent thest assant sprawling, joining hisrades in a tableau of defeat.


    David stood amidst the chaos, his face a mask of cool determination, as the guards around him reeled from his disy of formidable prowess. Seraphina''s jaw hung ck in the face of the unfolding pandemonium. He tore through the ranks of guards with balletic grace and brutal efficiency. Each strike, a flurry of fists and lightning-fast kicks, resonated with the sickening thud of bone meeting stone.


    It was a macabre ballet, a symphony of violence where David was the conductor and the guards were his hapless instruments. Gone was the image of the drunken fool Seraphina had been fed. In his ce, a tempest raged, a manifestation of the De Gor name carved from honed muscle and raw power. His movements defied logic, each attack calcted and precise.


    He was a force of nature, a relentless tidal wave that crashed against the guards and left them broken and gasping in its wake. The De Gor name, once a mere symbol of wealth and status, suddenly felt imbued with a terrifying power. This was not an empty title, it was a lineage etched in battle scars, honed into a weapon of unrivalled lethality.


    And David, this enigmatic stranger, was the embodiment of that power. Every effortless strike, every devastating blow, resonated in the courtyard not just as a disy of skill, but as a chilling reminder. The De Gor family wasn''t just powerful; they were a force of nature, and David, Seraphina was forced to acknowledge, might just be its most terrifying manifestation.

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57: KING SWORDSMAN.

    57 Chapter 57: KING SWORDSMAN.


    "My Lord, please stop," a maid begged as she got rammed from behind. Her hands clutched the ends of the bedframe as she was shoved back and forth.


    "I''m almost there, moan louder!" Elder Maisonmanded the maid as his shaft filled her cave, thrusting with relentless fever. He could feel her walls squeezing him and urging his babymaker to spray them white.


    "Hngh-Hngh-Hngh-Hngh."


    PAH-PAH-PAH.


    Aah-Aah-Aah-Aah.


    The maid''s moans filled the Elder''s chamber, he would asionally smack her fat mounds of ass, while his other hand held the hem of her dress in position.


    With every p that rained down on the maid''s ass, a hand print would be imprinted, sending waves of pleasure coursing through like phantom electricity


    "Muster all men in the courtyard! Time is of the essence!" A man''s voice seeped through the doors from outside as the boots of several men ran through the hall, "came on you shit princesses, the intruder has already breached the gates," the man mocked his aim to rally them, "I swear if you don''t move faster you''ll be dealing with me before the intruder is upon you".


    Elder Maison still pounding the maid felt his frustration through the rough. He was almost done with his cute maid but something had to interrupt his leisure time.


    "For fuck''s sake" Elder Maison cursed under his breath as he removed his rod from the maid''s hole producing a vacuum-like plop sound.


    Her knees buckled beneath her, and the maid copsed to the floor, her breathsing in ragged gasps. "Rest now. I''ll return at nightfall." With that, he turned and strode purposefully from the room, the urgentmotion outside demanding his attention.


    A sigh escaped Elder Maison''s lips. "Of all the days," he murmured, the weight of the world seemingly pressing down on his shoulders as he zipped his pants up. "Huh," he released an exhausted sigh, again, his hands on the doorknob.


    ****


    A cacophony of tter and shouted orders erupted from the depths of the manor. The rhythmic thud of boots on polished stone echoed through the corridors as guards, roused from their slumber, scrambled to assemble.


    A harried voice,ced with urgency, barked orders above the din, "Move, move! Don''t dawdle, you fools! Captain Kaelen is already there!" The speaker, a burly guard with a face flushed crimson, thrust a spear into the trembling hands of a new recruit.


    Elder Maison, drawn from his chambers by themotion, emerged into the hallway. His imposing figure cut through the chaos like a ship cleaving through turbulent waters. The mour of the guards subsided as they recognized their lord, a hush falling over the assembly.


    "Dickson," the Eldermanded, his voice a low rumble that carried through themotion. The addressed guard, his face a mask of fear and confusion, snapped to attention. "Exin," the Elder demanded, his tone brooking no argument.


    Dickson swallowed hard. "There''s an intruder, my lord," he managed to stammer, his voice barely audible over the din. "At the main gate."


    The Elder''s eyebrows rose, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. "An intruder?" he repeated, his voiceced with a hint of incredulity. "How many?"


    18:21


    The Elder''s eyebrows rose, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. "An intruder?" he repeated, his voiceced with a hint of incredulity. "How many?"


    Dickson hesitated, his gaze darting around the room. "Just one, my lord," he finally managed to squeak out.


    A cold silence enveloped the hallway. The Elder''s face was a mask of impassivity, but his eyes, filled with a storm of questions, spoke of a mind racing toprehend the impossible. One man against his entire guard? The absurdity of the situation was almostical, if not for the underlying threat it posed.


    Elder Maison''s gaze pierced through the chaos, his voice, like the crack of thunder, demanded rity. "You said Kaelen is handling this?" His tone was a low growl, a questionced with an undercurrent ofmand.


    Dickson nodded, his throat dry. "Yes, my lord," he confirmed, his voice barely audible over the din.


    A flicker of concern passed over the Elder''s face, reced swiftly by a steely resolve. Kaelen, the esteemed king swordsman, was not one to be summoned lightly. The man was a legend in his own right, a guardian of the 3rd family''s legacy.


    What kind of threat could warrant his intervention? A chill crept down the Elder''s spine. Was this an attack on the family''s stronghold, a brazen deration of war? Or something far more sinister? Had the neighbouring county decided to attack their own, simply because they remained silent over a period of several centuries?


    The weight of the situation pressed down on him. He needed answers, and he needed them now. With a decisive stride, he moved towards themotion at the gate, his figure a beacon of authority cutting through the swirling chaos.


    ****


    David stood triumphant, a lone figure amidst a fallen tableau of guards, his hand behind his head, this wasn''t a challenge honestly it was a walk in the park for him. Their armour, once a symbol of intimidation, nowy scattered like discarded toys. Seraphina watched in a blend of awe and disbelief, her eyes wide with the shock of witnessing his raw power.


    "Well, that was... efficient," she managed to squeak out, her voice barely audible over the echoing silence of the courtyard. She believed that the matter could be resolved differently, was she really going to work with such a madman?


    A smug grin spread across David''s face. "I''m a man of action, not words," he replied, his voice dripping with self-satisfaction. "We were just wasting time with small talk" David borated further.


    Seraphina rolled her eyes. "You''re a brute," she countered, her voiceced with sarcasm.


    Before they could delve deeper into their banter, a chilling silence descended upon the courtyard, thick as fog. A preternatural stillness hung in the air, heavy with the promise of impending danger and a void filled with unspoken threats.


    A shiver ran down David''s spine, a primal warning that ignited a spark of awareness. He hadn''t felt such a foreboding presence since facing Luna in the first dimension. He turned his head slowly, his gaze scanning the perimeter. Something was wrong, something big, but what?


    Seraphina, sensing his unease, followed his gaze. The air seemed to crackle with anticipation, the silence stretched taut like a drumhead before a thunderous beat. And then, the moment arrived. A figure emerged from the shadows, a silhouette cloaked in an aura of menace. This was no ordinary guard; this was a predator, a force of nature coiled to strike.


    His presence was a tangible force that stilled the chaos. The man was a titan, his form cloaked in crimson armour that seemed to hum with ancient power, draped in an obsidian cape that swayed lightly as he moved. His hair, silvered by age and battle, framed a face etched with the lines ofmand and countless campaigns. There was an aura about him, a tangible presence that spoke of authority tempered by experience.


    His gaze swept across the courtyard,nding on the fallen guards with a cold detachment. Then, his eyes fixed on David, the man who stood victorious amidst the chaos. A flicker of recognition passed across his face, reced swiftly by a keen assessment.


    "Impressive," he murmured, his voice a low rumble that carried across the courtyard. It was a simple word, yet it held within it the weight of centuries of experience. David, sensing the man''s power, met his gaze without flinching, he had already summoned Frostfang, his instincts never taken for granted.


    The stage was set for a confrontation between two titans, one brought into the world of Ternion by unexined forces, the other forged in the crucible of a mysterious past.


    With a feral snarl, Davidunched himself forward, his form blurring into a blur of shadow and steel. "Luna!" he roared, themand a whipcrack through the air. Both his daggers, Frostfang, glinted in the daylight as they sliced through the air. Luna, her eyes alight with the thrill of battle, emerged from the shadows, her ws outstretched, a silent promise of carnage.


    The man, a fortress of muscle and bone, met their onught with a calm that bordered on arrogance. An invisible barrier rippled around him, deflecting their attacks like raindrops on a shield. The des and ws, imbued with the fury of their wielders, were swallowed by the crimson glow, leaving no trace of their impact.


    The man lowered himself into a kneeling posture, his eyes locked with David''s. "My apologies," he began, his voice carrying the weight of centuries. "Young Master David De Gor, I believe," he added, his toneced with a respect that was both unexpected and unsettling.


    David, caught off guard by the sudden shift in the tide of battle, froze. Luna, her predatory instincts momentarily quelled, retreated back into the shadows. The man''s words, coupled with the eerie calm that had descended upon the courtyard, sent a shiver down David''s spine. He lowered Frostfang, the twin des vanishing into thin air. "Rise," hemanded, his voice echoing the man''s earlier formality.

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58: CHESS.

    58 Chapter 58: CHESS.


    A figure cloaked in the opulence of the mansion materialized in the courtyard. Elder Maison, a titan of the realm, stepped into the morning light, his presence a tangible force. A phnx of guards followed, their faces etched with the same unquestioning obedience as the armour they wore.


    Their world, however, was about to shatter.


    In front of them, a scene of chaos spread out. Captain Kaelen, a man of iron and honour, was kneeling. His opponent, a young man with remarkable features, wearing a tunic shirt and ck pants that emphasized his rxed stance, stood over him. It was a silent usation of the defeated soldiers scattered around like discarded toys. The wide-eyed guards mirrored the absurdity of the situation with their disbelief.


    "Tend to the wounded," Elder Maison''s voice was a low,manding rumble. It was a stark contrast to the surreal chaos. The guards began their grim task with mechanical precision, their movements sharply contrasting with the stillness of the fallen.


    "Do my eyes deceive me?" Elder Maison began as he approached both David and Captain Kaelen, who was now standing. Elder Maison, with a puzzled expression on his face, recognized his nephew from the prestigious main house of De Gor. It was odd, even disconcerting, seeing the disgrace of the family in his own residence.


    David turned toward the voice and locked eyes with a nobleman walking toward them with an air of authority. The man was dressed in sumptuous robes lined with luxurious fur, exuding wealth and power.


    His silver hair and beard, glistening under the light, framed a face marked by age and experience. He had a stern yet regal expression, his deep-set eyes reflecting wisdom and determination. The intricate patterns adorning his attire, along with the gleaming pendant hanging from his neck, reinforced the aura ofmand and respect he exuded.


    "Elder Noble," Captain Kaelen politely greeted as he bowed down in a show of deep respect, acknowledging the noble''s presence.


    "Captain, it''s good to see you. I assume you have neutralized the intruder," Elder Maison stated, his eyes now on David. "Young Master, what a splendid surprise! By the goddess, what are you doing here?" he asked, his tone a mix of shock and curiosity.


    "Ahem," Captain Kaelen coughed, drawing Elder Maison''s attention.


    "What might be the problem, Kaelen?" Elder Maison inquired, noticing the Captain''s strange behaviour.


    "Elder Noble, it would seem that the intruder is... the young master," Captain Kaelen exined.


    "Captain, is this some kind of joke? No," Elder Maison corrected himself, knowing Captain Kaelen was not a man to jest, especially in his presence. He observed the carnage of fallen, unconscious men, the realization hitting him like a hammer. "How?" he muttered aloud.


    David, a mere mortal, found himself confronted by the Awakened guards stationed within the estate. These guards were all skilled swordsmen, ranging from 1st to 4th rank, with capabilities far surpassing the mundane. The question remained: how could he, as a mere mortal, take down so many warriors with such superior abilities?


    Captain Kaelen''s voice, a low rumble in the tense morning, cut through the disbelief. "My lord, perhaps we should continue this discussion within," he suggested, his gaze flicking to the mansion, a silent fortress of age and power.


    Elder Maison''s mind was a tempest of confusion and disbelief. His nod was a mere reflex, a mechanical response to a world turned upside down. A chasm of iprehension yawned within him. His voice, when it finally emerged, was a mere whisper, a stark contrast to his usual authoritative tone. "Of course, of course," he managed, his eyes wide with astonishment. With a trembling hand, a gesture utterly foreign to him, he extended it towards David. It was a silent plea for understanding, a desperate attempt to regain control of a situation spiraling beyond hisprehension. "Young master, please, follow me," he urged, his voice barely audible above the storm raging within.


    David turned to Seraphina. "Return to the Rusty Dragon. I''ll join you once I''ve finished here," he instructed. Seraphina nodded, her gaze steady. Without another word, she turned and left the estate, her departure unnoticed.


    As they stepped into the mansion, the world transformed into a gilded cage. The hallway was abyrinth of shadows and secrets, each step an echo in the grand hall of history. Ornate carvings, like frozen whispers, adorned the walls, telling tales of gods and heroes, their golden sheen mocking the mundane reality that had shattered outside. The air was thick with the scent of old money and forgotten dreams, a heady perfume that seemed to cling to the very fabric of the mansion.


    David moved through this opulent corridor like a ghost, his presence a jarring dissonance in the harmonious world of the old. Captain Kaelen, a specter of silent efficiency, followed close behind, his eyes never leaving the young man. Elder Maison, meanwhile, was a man adrift in a sea of doubt. The pieces of a puzzle were scattered before him, but the image they were meant to form remained elusive.


    Atst, they reached a chamber that seemed to be the heart of the mansion. Sunlight, filtered through stained ss, painted the room in hues of gold and crimson. It was a space where power resided, a throne room for the mind. Elder Maison gestured towards a plush armchair. "Please, be seated, young master," he said, his voice a strained attempt at normalcy.


    The grand room was bathed in the soft glow of morning light, exuding an air of timeless elegance. An ornate chandelier hung majestically from the high ceiling, its crystals shimmering like captured stars. Richly upholstered sofas and armchairs, arranged around a central coffee table, invited guests to sit and linger in conversation. The walls, adorned with antique portraits and tapestries, whispered stories of bygone eras.


    The warm morning light cast a cosy, golden hue, illuminating the intricate details of the room''s decor, from the marble firece to the carefully curated knick-knacks adorning the shelves. Tall windows, draped with heavy curtains, offered a glimpse of the garden outside, adding to the room''s enchanting ambience.


    David took a seat opposite Elder Maison, who settled into an equally plush chair, while Captain Kaelen stood beside the Elder, his presence a silent guardian. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as the three figures prepared to delve into matters of great importance, the elegant surroundings a stark contrast to the tension simmering beneath the surface.


    Elder Maison, a towering figure of authority, ushered David into the manor with a gesture that was both weing and guarded. The morning light painted the man''s face in hues of gold and shadow, emphasizing the lines of experience etched into his weathered skin.


    "Wee," he began, his voice a low rumble. "I apologize for the...enthusiastic greeting from my men." His gaze flickered to Captain Kaelen, a silent acknowledgement of the misunderstanding. Piecing together the situation, he realized his guards had never seen David, who had been secluded in the De Gor estate in Eldoria, the heart of Aethelwarin, mistaking him for an intruder.


    Elder Maison''s keen eyes studied the young man. "Good," he replied, relief washing over his features.


    A flicker of curiosity ignited in Elder Maison''s eyes. "Your sudden arrival is quite unexpected, nephew," he said, the word ''nephew'' carrying a question mark. "Our rtionship, as you know, has always been distant."


    David met his gaze, his eyes holding a depth that belied his years. "Ah yes, but my visit concerns a matter of grave importance," he began, his voice carrying a weight that hung heavy in the air. "An attempt on my life."


    The words hung suspended in the room, a silent bomb that detonated in the minds of the two listeners. Captain Kaelen stiffened, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his sword, while Elder Maison''s face remained indifferent.


    Elder Maison leaned back, a thoughtful expression gracing his features. "Ah yes," he murmured, his eyes distant.


    "That fateful day when you were hunted like a sparrow by those who sought to extinguish your light." His voice was a low rumble, carrying the weight of memories. "But whye to me, and not the Earl, your father?" The question hung in the air, a challenge masked as curiosity.


    David''s eyes held a steady gaze."Simple, really," David countered as the elder leaned in, intrigued. "The Fingers," he said. "Who have had an iron grip on the underworld for quite some time...are indeed the culprits"


    A flicker of amusement crossed Elder Maison''s face. "And so, the noble princees to me, the humble town elder, for assistance in bringing down the underworld?" His tone wasced with sarcasm.


    "Because if that is the reason, I believe I cannot help you," Elder Maison dered.


    David''s smile was a predator''s grin. "Hardly," he replied, his voice low and dangerous.


    "The Fingers are no more. Their reign of terror has ended, by my hand of course." David dropped the bombshell, watching as Elder Maison''s amusement vanished.


    "My question is, why was their base of operations here?" The words hung in the air, heavy with usation.

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59: CHECKMATE

    Captain Kaelen''s voice, a cold steel de, sliced through the tense air. "Is that so?" he interjected, his gaze a venomous dart aimed at David. "Young master, I must warn you, even bearing the Earl''s name, using the Noble Elder is a perilous path. Disinheritance is a mere stone''s throw away."


    His words were a gauntlet, a deration of war. Elder Maison, the king on this chessboard, watched with a mask of indifference, while Captain Kaelen, his loyal knight, had made his move. But David was no pawn.


    His eyes, twin icebergs, met Kaelen''s with a chilling intensity. "I merely asked a question, Captain," he replied, his voice as smooth as velvet. "A query I believe deserves an answer, if the Elder Noble permits." The words were a counterattack, subtle yet deadly. He was no longer a pawn, but a queen with the most power and freedom on the board, alreadyying out his trap.


    Kaelen''s lips curled into a sneer. "By the Queen''s Law, your status grants you no right to question the Elder Noble of the main branch," he retorted, his voice dripping with contempt.


    A slow, predatory smile crept across David''s face. He ran a hand through his hair, a casual gesture that belied the storm brewing within. "Ah, Captain, you make a valid point," he drawled. A beat of silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken threats. Then, with a flourish, he continued, "In that case¡­"


    David rose, his figure stretching towards the morning light. "I shall address this matter directly with the Earl," he dered, his voice carrying a quiet authority. The words hung in the air, a challenge thrown down.


    Captain Kaelen, his face a mask of contempt, found his voice. "And what makes you think the Earl would question his own brother? You, a disgrace to the family, daring to question the Elder Noble?" His voice was a whip, sharp and cutting.


    David met his gaze, his expression unchanged. "Perhaps, Captain," he replied, his toneced with indifference. "But harbouring criminals within your borders seems a far graver offence against the Earl''s honour."


    Before Kaelen could respond, a heartyugh erupted from Elder Maison. It was a sound like thunder, cutting through the tension. "Enough, nephew," he chuckled, his hand raised in a calming gesture. "Sit, please."


    "Maid," Elder Maison called out, and a maid rushed into the chamber, bowing. "Some refreshments, tea perhaps," Elder Maisonmanded.


    As David resumed his seat, Elder Maison turned to Kaelen. "Captain," he said, his toneced with amusement, "I believe the boy has bested you."


    Kaelen''s face flushed with shame. With a swift, unexpected movement, he knelt before David. "Forgive my rudeness, young master. I have overstepped my boundaries," Captain Kaelen apologized.


    "No need," David regarded him with a cool indifference. "You may stand, and please refrain from these childish tests."


    Kaelen rose, his face a mixture of relief and resentment.


    Afortable silence settled over the room, the weight of the revtions hanging heavy in the air. Elder Maison, his gaze fixed on David, stroked his silver beard thoughtfully. A wry smile crept across his lips. "So, nephew," he began, his voiceced with amusement, "when did you grow such a pair?"


    David returned the elder''s gaze with a level stare. "I have not the slightest clue what you mean, uncle," he replied, his tone casual.


    Elder Maison chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "A fascinating young man you are bing," hemented, his voice filled with genuine admiration. Then, his expression turned serious. "To answer your question," he began, his voice taking on a more authoritative tone, "we maintain a constant vigil over the town and its environs.


    If your ims are urate, it seems there are traitors in our midst." His voice hardened as he considered the implications.


    "Indeed," David replied, his voice low. "And the problem runs deeper than you might think. One of the men, a guard in the Earl''s estate, is also involved."


    A look of shock crossed Elder Maison''s face, mirroring the Captain''s astonishment. "If I may ask, how did you defeat them? The fingers,Surely, you had help," Elder Maison inquired.


    Captain Kaelen, his eyes narrowed in contemtion, interjected. "My lord, I believe I may have an exnation," he began, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and disbelief. "The young master... he has awakened." The words hung in the air, heavy with their implications. From their earlier confrontation, he could sense the hum of mana within David.


    Elder Maison''s voice was a thunderp of disbelief. "Impossible!" he roared, his face a mask of astonishment.


    Captain Kaelen, his expression steady, met the Elder''s gaze. "It is the truth, my lord," he affirmed.


    Elder Maison''s eyes darted between the two, his mind racing. "Kaelen, I trust you," he began, his voiceced with doubt. "But David... he had no potential." His gaze settled on the young man, a mixture of curiosity and suspicion in his eyes. "May I?" he asked, his hand outstretched.


    David, without hesitation, offered his hand. Elder Maison, an appointed bailiff with excellent management skills and a 4th-ss mage, channelled his mana into the young man. His eyes widened in shock as a surge of power met his own. It was as if he''d stumbled upon a hidden ocean of energy. The density, the purity of it was unnatural. A cold dread crept into his heart.


    Elder Maison could only think of David''s father. Another monster has appeared, he thought.


    He released David''s hand, his mind reeling. "When¡­ when did this happen?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    A discreet knock interrupted their intense exchange. A maid, her face a mask of serene efficiency, wheeled in a trolleyden with porcin teacups and delicate pastries. Elder Maison, with a practised ease, masked his astonishment, his expression returning to its usual impassive demeanour. As the maid retreated, her footsteps fading into the distance, the elder turned his attention back to David.


    "Never mind," Elder Maison resumed, his curiosity still piqued. Even with David''s awakening, the feat of defeating the Fingers, rumoured to have a master among them, was astounding. Reflecting on how David had effortlessly subdued his own men, Elder Maison pondered what could have transformed him so drastically in such a short time.


    He lifted his teacup, the porcin cool against his fingers. Steam curled upward, carrying with it the promise of warmth andfort. "Let us refresh ourselves," he suggested, his voice a subtlemand. "There is much to discuss, and it seems we have uncovered a viper''s nest within our own walls."


    David, with a serene and collected expression, delicately raised the porcin teacup to his lips, savouring the bittersweet vour that offered a brief but necessary repose from the weightiness of their ongoing conversation.


    As he took a moment to gather his thoughts, he steeled himself for the impending discussion about the intricate ns aimed at identifying and neutralizing the traitors hidden among them.


    ****


    (The previous night, almost to sun break...)

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60: JOIN MY MILITIA.

    60 Chapter 60: JOIN MY MILITIA.


    The morning wore on, a relentless march of time that seemed to stretch into eternity as the two men delved deeper into thebyrinth of their n. Finally, Elder Maison leaned back, his eyes heavy with contemtion. "So, if I understand correctly," he began, his voice a low rumble, "you have a strategy to root out these traitors but prefer to keep the specifics under wraps for the time being?"


    David''s expression remained an imprable mask. "Precisely, Elder Noble," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of finality.


    Elder Maison massaged his temples, a silent acknowledgement of the mental exertion. The morning had been a chess match of intellect, a battle of wits between two formidable opponents. David, with his enigmatic demeanour, was a puzzle wrapped in a riddle. The young man was a force of nature, a whirlwind of potential and mystery that both intrigued and unsettled the elder. There was a familiar echo of his older brother in David''s character¡ªa blend of brilliance and unpredictability that both fascinated and frustrated.


    With a decisive nod, Elder Maison broke the silence. "Very well," he stated, his voice firm. "I trust your judgment. I will dispatch Captain Kaelen to investigate ckwood Manor personally." His eyes held a glint of determination as he concluded.


    Elder Maison leaned back, a contemtive air settling upon him. "Well then," he began, his voice carrying the weight of finality, "I believe our discourse has reached its conclusion." His gaze flickered towards the ornate clock on the wall. "Night is approaching, and I would not have you linger in these halls." A subtle invitation hung in the air.


    David rose, his movements graceful despite the underlying tension. "I thank you for your hospitality, Elder Maison," he replied, his voice carrying a note of formality. "But I must return to my own affairs."


    A flicker of disappointment crossed the Elder''s face. "Your departure is unfortunate," he remarked, his tone sincere. "Kaelen, please escort my nephew out."


    As David turned to leave, followed closely by the watchful Captain, Elder Maison was left alone with his thoughts. The revtion of the Fingers'' operation so close to home was a bitter pill to swallow. How could such a formidable force have operated under his nose for so long? Though it might seem trivial, he wasn''t naive enough to dismiss it. There was undoubtedly more beneath the surface. And David, the enigmatic young man, had not only exposed their existence but had eradicated them with ruthless efficiency.


    Was he revealing his true powers now to stake his im for the mantle of the head of the house?


    Elder Maison shook his head, dismissing the thought. "No, not with his older brother around," he mused. That boy was a monster in his own right. Despite David''s recent aplishments, Elder Maison couldn''t envision him surpassing his older brother in the battle for session.


    A sharp rap echoed through the chamber, breaking the contemtive silence. Elder Maison''s voice, a lowmand, cut through the air, "Maid!" Almost as if summoned by magic, a young woman, her face a mask of obedience, appeared at the doorway. "My lord?" she inquired, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Fetch me a message scroll," Elder Maison ordered, his tone brooking no dissent. The maid bowed, a silent affirmation, and disappeared into thebyrinthine corridors of the mansion. As he waited, the weight of the world seemed to press down upon him. Amessage scroll was a magical tool that used mana to send important messages instantly across great distances, eliminating the need for a physical messenger. Though the scroll was ssified as a 2nd-tier strategic tool and came with a hefty price tag, money was no concern for the Elder.


    As he waited, Elder Maison pondered whether the Earl had concealed David''s potential or if he was in the dark about his son''s exploits. Questions swirled in his mind, a maelstrom of uncertainty. For now, however, he would focus on the task at hand: to inform his kin of the unfolding events.


    ****


    Captain Kaelen''s voice, a low rumble, broke the silence of the opulent corridor. "Quite the partner you have there," he remarked, his gaze flicking towards the door they had just exited.


    David paused, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Partner?" he echoed.


    A smirk crept across Kaelen''s face. "Oh,e now," he said, a touch of amusement in his voice. "Feigning ignorance won''t fool me. You summoned it to aid you in your little skirmish."


    A flicker of surprise crossed David''s face before heposed himself. "Ah, you mean her," he replied, a casual nonchnce masking his internal thoughts.


    Kaelen nodded, his interest piqued. "Is she a familiar or a summon?" he inquired, the terms carrying weight in this world. David, with his knowledge of a different realm, found the distinction somewhat blurred.


    A brief silence fell between them as David considered his response. Finally, he shook his head. "I''d prefer not to borate," he said, his voice firm.


    Kaelen chuckled, a sound that carried a hint of respect. "No offence taken," he replied. "It''s wise to keep one''s cards close to the chest." His gaze, however, held a flicker of apprehension.


    The captain couldn''t help but wonder where David had acquired such a beast. If he had to guess, it must be an apex lord, which sent a shiver down his spine. He was a king-ss swordsman, but fighting an all-out battle with such a monster wouldn''t end well. The thought was both exhrating and terrifying.


    As they stepped into the blinding sunlight, a gauntlet of guards materialized, their gazes locked onto David like hungry predators. Captain Kaelen chuckled, a mirthless sound in the still air. "Seems you''ve acquired a rather fervent fanbase," he remarked, his eyes glinting with amusement. David, unperturbed by the hostile stares, merely shrugged.


    "Young master," Kaelen called, his voice cutting through the tension. David halted, his attention drawn to the captain. "I have a proposition," Kaelen began, his tone serious.


    Intrigue sparked in David''s eyes. "Enlighten me," he replied, his voice low.


    "I''m no teacher, but I excel in the art ofbat," Kaelen stated, his words a challenge veiled as an offer. "A spar, perhaps?" It was a test, a gauntlet thrown down. To refuse would be to admit weakness. He wasn''t asking David to be his pupil but to spar with him, gauge his strength, and improve hisbat abilities. No one would reject such an offer from a king-ss swordsman.


    David looked at Captain Kaelen, his gaze sharp. "What''s the catch?" he asked, knowing such a deal had some hidden meaning behind it. A sly grin crept across Kaelen''s face. "Join my militia, and by the time you be a master-ss swordsman, with your talent probably five years from now, I will make you my vice-captain," It was a tempting offer, a fast track to power and influence.


    But instantly, David replied, "Then, I''ll have to reject your offer."


    Captain Kaelen, his pride momentarily stung, pressed on. "Are you implying I am not your equal inbat?" His voice, though measured, carried a challenge.


    David met his gaze, his expression impassive. "Far from it, Captain," he replied, his tone calm. "You are a formidable opponent. However, I prefer the solitude of the lone wolf to the pack mentality." His words were a direct challenge to Kaelen''s offer.


    Kaelen''s mind raced. "So, the grand main army is your destination?" he probed, seeking a clearer picture of David''s intentions. David shook his head, a definitive negative. "Not that path either," he replied. Disappointment flickered in Kaelen''s eyes. "To waste such talent..." he began, his voice trailing off.


    David''s lips curved into a subtle smile. "Waste? Hardly," he countered. "I intend to forge my own path, on my own terms." Respect, tempered with curiosity, sparked in Kaelen''s eyes.


    A flicker of respect bloomed in Kaelen''s mind. He had encountered countless young talents, but few with such a singr focus. "Very well," he conceded. "If you insist on treading your own path, I propose a different arrangement. Spar with me whenever you find yourself in Willowmere. And while you''re at it, test your skills against my men. They could use the challenge."


    David''s eyebrows rose in amusement. "Aren''t they a bit.... weak, to spar with?"


    Kaelen smiled weakly. "It''s for their own good. They need to grow stronger."


    David considered the proposal, a hint of amusement gracing his lips. "I suppose that could be arranged," he replied, extending his hand. Kaelen, recognizing the unspoken agreement, grasped it firmly. "It is a deal," he confirmed. As they parted ways, a sense of mutual respect hung in the air.


    David emerged from the grand estate, the well-worn path stretching out invitingly before him, leading the way to the Rusty Dragon. As he walked, a flicker of concern danced through him at the thought of Seraphina. He fervently hoped that she hadn''t fled when faced with the unforgiving nature of their world. Her undeniable talent was matched only by the scarcity of her courage.

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61: SHADOWS OF REST AND RESOLVE

    The weight of the world pressed down on David''s shoulders as he retraced his steps towards the Rusty Dragon. His mind, a chaotic marketce of thoughts, was overrun by questions. The meticulously crafted world of the trash novel, "Trials of Valor," offered no sce. Its pages, once aforting escape, now felt like a cruel deception.


    Why would a shadowy organization like the Fingers target a lowly noble? The David in the book was a notorious scoundrel, a thorn in the side of society, but he was merely a tavern brawler. The puzzlecked pieces, a vexing enigma demanding resolution. A sudden interruption jolted him from his reverie. A butcher''s stall, a riot of crimson and steel, caught his eye.


    The man behind the counter, a wiry figure with hands stained crimson, was a study in concentration. With practised ease, he wielded a cleaver, transforming flesh into edible art. "You want something, kid?" The butcher''s voice was rough, like sandpaper on stone. David ignored the man''s gruff demeanour. "Do you know the way to the Rusty Dragon?" he asked, his voice cutting through the air.


    The butcher''s brow furrowed in irritation. "Lost, are ya? Take a right, then two lefts. Now, scram," he grumbled, his attention returning to his bloody canvas. David nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. "I''ll be back for some of that meat," he promised, a conciliatory gesture.


    The butcher grunted in acknowledgement as David turned and continued his journey, the weight of his thoughts momentarily lifted by the mundane interaction. A cold logic settled over David as he navigated thebyrinthine streets." Is the elder really behind my assassination?" he mused, making a right turn.


    He wasn''t Sherlock Holmes, The elder, with his air of authority and control, was a convenient scapegoat. But intuition, a sharp de honed by countless hours of reading, whispered a different truth. The elder was a pawn, not the puppet master. Exhaustion gnawed at him, a relentless beast wing at his sanity. Sleep was a distant memory, a luxury he couldn''t afford.


    His mind, a battleground of thoughts, demanded action. Luna and Seraphina were the first bricks in the foundation of his burgeoning organization. He would leverage the novel to identify the blooming characters within this world, have them join him and prevent the dreaded Cataclysm Cascade. The fall of the Earl, a titan among men, had been the first domino to fall.


    But behind the scenes, a far greater tragedy had unfolded - the death of the Archon of Warfare. Her demise, a silent catalyst, had triggered a chain reaction leading to the world''s destruction. To avert this catastrophe, he must protect her, a guardian angel shielding her from the unseen threats. The Earl, a legend in his own right, had in an elder dragon in a duel for the ages.


    But the Archon, a cerebral tactician, would have vanquished an entire swarm she willed. Her intellect was a weapon as formidable as any sword. The question was not her ability, but his proximity to her. How could he breach the fortress of her world and be a guardian of her destiny? The familiar sign of the Rusty Dragon loomed ahead, a beacon in the bustling city.


    David halted, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts and ns. A wave of relief washed over him as he realized he could decipher the strange script etched into the sign. Language, a fundamental tool of human interaction, was not a barrier in this world. The tavern was a maelstrom of activity, a cacophony ofughter, clinking mugs, and the sizzle of grilled meat.


    Adventurers, their armour gleaming with tales of battles fought and treasures won, filled the space. David navigated the throng, his destination the front counter. The waitress, a vision of warmth and efficiency, greeted him with a familiar smile. "Wee back," she said, her voice a melody in the cacophony. This time, he took the opportunity to appreciate her beauty.


    Gone was the simple outfit she had, reced by a more refined attire that entuated her curves and her full bosoms. Her auburn hair, a cascade of molten copper, framed a face that exuded a captivating blend of strength and vulnerability. Her eyes, the colour of the forest after rain, held a mischievous glint that invited conversation.


    Her sleeves were rolled up, revealing sturdy, gloved hands that had seen their share of hard work.She was a living embodiment of the tavern''s spirit, a beacon offort in a world filled with uncertainty. A tug-of-war raged within David. On one side, the siren song of the waitress''s charm beckoned, while on the other, the weight of his mission pulled him forward. Seraphina, his ally, awaited.


    "I''m looking for mypanion," he managed, his voice a low rumble that cut through the tavern''s mour. The waitress, her eyes wide with a mix of surprise and admiration, nodded. "She''s here," she replied, her voice a soft counterpoint to the tavern''s din. Herposure, usually as steady as a rock, was now a fragile facade. His presence, a maic force, was unsettling her equilibrium.


    "She''s in room six, second floor," she said, her voice regaining itsposure as she reached behind the counter. A small, ornate key materialized in her hand. "I''d escort you, but it''s rather busy down here." David took the key, his fingers brushing against hers. A spark ignited between them, a silent promise of a future encounter.


    "We''ll continue this conversationter," he murmured, his voice low and intimate. Her blush was a crimson g, a testament to the impact of his words. With a final, lingering nce, he turned and ascended the stairs, leaving her to navigate the chaos of the tavern, her heart pounding in her ears. The ascent was a choreographed ballet of creaking wood and echoing footsteps.


    A mental checklist formed, a stark contrast to the physical exertion. He wondered if anyone at the Earl''s estate had noticed his absence. Had Shay noticed his absence? And Katrina and Vivian? Were they worried, perhaps even fearful? The weight of responsibility pressed down on him.


    The first floor was a blur of tables and chairs. Relief washed over him as he reached the second. Seraphina''s absence would have been a catastrophe. He paused before the worn wooden door, his hand hovering over the key. A deep breath steadied his nerves. The anticipation was a tangible weight, a pressure building in his chest.


    She must have been upset, waiting all morning for him, but he promised himself he''d make it up to her. The key turned with a satisfying click, and the door creaked open, revealing a world apart. The room was a sanctuary of opulence, a testament to the tervan''s VIP rooms. Intricate wood carvings, like frozen whispers of ancient stories, adorned the furniture.


    Sunlight, filtered through stained ss, painted the room in hues of gold and crimson, casting dancing shadows on the polished floor. A colossal bed, draped in velvet as deep as twilight, stood at the room''s heart, a promise offort and rest. Seraphinay sprawled across the bed, her breath a rhythmic melody in the quietude.


    Her face, serene in slumber, was a stark contrast to the storm raging within David. A wave of tenderness washed over him as he gazed at her peaceful form. She had waited, endured his absence, and now, here she was, vulnerable and trusting. A pang of guilt pierced his heart. A nce around the room revealed a life of privilege.


    The room, a testament to wealth and taste, spoke of a life far removed from the harsh realities of the world outside. "She certainly has expensive taste," David mused, closing the door softly behind him. A silent summons escaped David''s lips. "Luna," he whispered. A shimmer of darkness rippled in the corner of the room, and from it emerged Luna, her form as ethereal as moonlight.


    With a fluid grace, she settled upon his chest, her silver hair catching the dim light. "Watch over us," he requested, his fingers tracing gentle patterns on her soft fur. A silent affirmation came in the form of a contented purr as she nestled into his embrace. Without hesitation, she melted back into the shadows. Exhaustion imed him, and he surrendered to the allure of the bed.


    As he lowered himself onto the mattress, Seraphina stirred. Her eyes fluttered open, and a look of startled confusion crossed her face. "It''s me," he reassured her softly, his voice a soothing balm in the quiet room. She rxed, her body sinking into the mattress. "You''re back," she murmured, her voice thick with sleep. His arms found her, drawing her closer.


    The scent of her hair, a delicate blend of floral and spice, filled his senses. A wave of peace washed over him as he held her, the world outside fading into insignificance. "Sleep," he whispered, his voice a gentle caress. With a contented sigh, she drifted back to slumber, her rhythmic breathing a luby in the quiet afternoon.

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62: REWARDS

    The world was cloaked in the soft embrace of night when consciousness reimed David. His chest bore the weight of a warm, yielding burden. His eyes flickered open to reveal Seraphina, a serene sculpture bathed in the ethereal glow of moonlight.


    Her raven hair fanned out like a dark halo, contrasting starkly with the porcin perfection of her skin. A surge of protective instinct swept over him; this creature, once a foe, was now a delicate bnce in his world. He needed to ensure her loyalty, to safeguard against any unforeseen betrayal.


    With the utmost care, he gently dislodged her from his chest, her soft snores a luby in the quiet room. As he sat up, a silent summon escaped his lips, "Luna." A shimmer of darkness materialized at the foot of the bed, coalescing into the sleek form of the human Fenrir. Luna padded softly towards him, her sharp, golden eyes filled with silent inquiry.


    Patting the space beside him, he invited her to join him. With graceful fluidity, she settled beside him, her body radiating aforting warmth. He guided her head onto hisp. Luna, feeling the care and affection of her master, she could sense the beckoning of sleep.


    As David began to brush her silver hair with his fingers, her eyes slowly closed, sumbing to the soothing rhythm. He admired her resilience, recognizing that, unlike humans, she likely did not require rest.


    His fingers traced gentle patterns in Luna''s hair, a rhythmic dance that soothed his mind. Beneath her soft exterior lurked a ferocious predator, capable of dismantling foes far stronger than himself even going toe to toe with a king-stage swordsman. She was his silent guardian, his unseen ally. Gratitude, a warm current, flowed through him.


    To have such a creature by his side was a stroke of extraordinary luck.


    With careful hands, he lifted Luna and ced her beside Seraphina, their forms a curious juxtaposition of moonlight and starlight. His gaze lingered on the duo, a smile tugging at his lips. "What a pair I have," he mused. Luna, the child of the moon, and Seraphina, the blessed witch. Their paths had converged in his world, a tapestry woven with threads of destiny.


    David sat back on the bed, his thoughts turning to Seraphina. Seraphina, a mystery cloaked in beauty, had been marked by a power beyond her understanding. A witch, destined to serve the sovereign of the enchanted veil, she had instead been touched by a different force. The mark of chaos, a symbol of power and destruction, should have been her birthright.


    Yet, she carried a different imprint, a blessing shrouded in enigma.


    Sighing silently, he resolved to slowly break the ice and unravel the mysteries of her blessing. He would reveal to her the true nature of her gift and guide her in understanding its power. With a determined heart, David knew that their journey together was only beginning.


    In-game mechanics, particrly in role-ying games (RPGs) and multiyer online battle arenas (MOBAs), roles refer to the specific functions or duties that a character or yer is expected to perform within a team or game scenario. For example, tanks absorb damage and protect other team members by drawing enemy attention, while healers keep team members alive by restoring their health.


    But why was his role tab filled with question marks?


    Perhaps he needed to fulfil certain conditions, just like with Frostfang, to unlock his role. David stroked his chin thoughtfully as the night owls sang and the crickets yed their nocturnal symphony. The mysteries of this world continued to unravel, one tantalizing clue at a time.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63: SYSTEM MART

    The system mart tab, a digital portal to a realm of possibilities, shimmered into existence. A weing message greeted him: ["Congrattions for opening the system mart. You have received 10 dimension coins,"].


    "Well, this is a joke," David muttered, his voiceced with disbelief. Ten measly coins for opening a system mart? He felt like a pauper in a casino. "I expected at least a thousand as a wee bonus," he grumbled, his tone dripping with sarcasm. A paltry sum, but coins were coins, he reminded himself.


    The menu unfolded, a digital marketce of the unexpected. Familiar items, the staples of earthly existence, wereid out with clinical efficiency. Milk cartons, lotions, and even seeds - a bizarre assortment of products. Electronics, a staple of his world, were conspicuously absent. "Thought so," David mused. A wry smile tugged at his lips.


    It seemed the system had a peculiar sense of humour.


    Before spending his precious gift voucher, he decided to explore the depths of this digital bazaar. The "Heroes" section, a tantalizing prospect, drew his attention. With a surge of anticipation, he clicked the tab. No free coins this time, but the possibilities were endless. The heroes, a pantheon of digital warriors, were a testament to human imagination and technological prowess.


    It was a world of endless potential, a realm where dreams could be purchased.


    Nheless, the heroes section was the most fascinating and simultaneously the most frustrating part of his browsing.


    [Heros.]


    Aeloria Stormbringer - The Tempest Mage - 15,000,000 dc


    Kaelith Silverme - The Phoenix Sorcerer - 15,000,000 dc


    Isolde Frostheart - The Icebound Enchantress - 15,000,000 dc


    Queen Artoria Pendragon - Saint Saber - 20,000,000 dc


    Elysia Shadowbane - The Nightfall Huntress - 17,000,000 dc


    Mira Lightforge - The Radiant Smith - 5,000,000 dc


    Valen Emberstrike - The Inferno Knight - 19,000,000 dc


    The list of heroes was a digital pantheon, a gallery of potential champions. Each entry was a testament to mighty ingenuity, a spark of imagination given form. His heart pounded with anticipation as he scrolled through the list, envisioning an army of heroes at hismand. But reality, in the form of astronomical prices, quickly doused his enthusiasm.


    His coin purse, currently holding a mere four hundred thousand, was no match for the exorbitant cost of these godly warriors. With a heavy heart, he made a mental note to return when his fortunes had improved.


    The weapons and armour section was the next stop on his digital odyssey. A dazzling array of equipment, both mundane and extraordinary, filled the screen. Swords that hummed with enchanted energy, armour that seemed to defy thews of physics - it was a feast for the eyes.


    [Weapon & Amour]


    Ebonde - Sword of Eternal Night - 97,000,000 dc


    Frostcliver - Axe of the cial Warlord - 100,000,000 dc


    Stormcall - Staff of the Tempest Sage - 77,000,000 dc


    Sunfire Aegis - Shield of the Dawnbringer - 50,000,000 dc


    Dragonscale te - Armor of the Draconic Guardian - 139,000,000 dc


    Shadowrend - Dagger of the Void Stalker - 200,000,000 dc


    Celestial Bow - Archer''s Promise of the Stars - 250,000,000 dc


    Thunderstrike - Hammer of the Skyforged Titan - 60,000,000 dc


    Phoenixheart Robes - Garb of the Reborn Magus - 700,000,000 dc


    Moonlit Veil - Cloak of the Nocturnal Sentinel - 390,000,000 dc


    As he browsed through the impressive array of gear, his eyes widened at the even more outrageous prices. "This is ridiculous," he thought. The price tags were a sobering reminder of his financial limitations. To equip himself, let alone an army, would require a fortune beyond his wildest dreams. The dream of a fully armed hero, once a vibrant vision, faded into the distance.


    The potions tab mirrored the previous sections, further dampening David''s enthusiasm for the system mart. After about thirty minutes of browsing, he was relieved to find that the products in the mart weren''t as prohibitively expensive as those in other tabs.


    A box of honey lotion, priced at five thousand dimension coins, contained a dozen units, while a set of five cheese wheels was listed at seventy thousand dimension coins. David''s goal was to find something versatile and reproducible to kickstart his venture business.


    After a while of scrutinizing various items, the silence was broken by his sudden exmation. "Eureka!" David shouted, his eyes gleaming with newfound excitement.


    ***


    The first rays of dawn painted the room in hues of gold and pink, awakening Seraphina from her slumber. A heavy weight pressed against her chest, a warm intrusion into her dreams. Her eyes blinked open to reveal Luna, sprawled across her like a contented feline. With a gentle nudge, Seraphina pushed her back onto the bed, finally able to breathe normally again.


    She stretched slightly, slipping out of bed and wondering where David might be.


    A blood-curdling scream shattered the tranquillity, echoing through the tavern. Luna''s golden eyes snapped open, scanning for her master. Realizing David wasn''t there, she quickly sprang from the bed, dissolving into a wisp of dark shadows. Seraphina, her heart pounding in her chest, followed the sound downstairs. The tavern, once a bastion of peace, was now a stage for an unknown drama.


    Following themotion downstairs, Seraphina entered what appeared to be the tavern''s kitchen. She found a familiar group surrounding David. Of course, it had to be David causing all this morning chaos.


    The waitress, her eyes sparkling with admiration, clung to his arm like a lifeline. On the other side, Luna, a guardian turned reluctant participant, red daggers at the woman, her form a dull silver silhouette against the bright kitchen. The tavern owner, a rotund man with a perpetual sheen of grease, held an object with the reverence of a religious relic.


    The waitress, undeterred by Luna''s menacing re, upped the ante."Hey, mister, do our tavern a favour," she purred, her voiceced with honey. "I''ll treat you to a good time," she flirted. Her grip tightened around David''s arm, a silent im of ownership. David, caught in the crossfire of desire and protectiveness, seemed to melt under theirbined assault.


    "That man is a genius among geniuses! With this, the world of confections will explode!" he dered, leaving Seraphina bewildered and clueless.


    "Young lord?!" Seraphina called out, desperate for David, who was tantly flirting with the waitress, to exin the situation.


    David, with a mischievous grin, finally turned his attention to Seraphina. "It''s nothing extraordinary," he replied, his voiceced with amusement. "Just a little culinary alchemy." His eyes, sparkling with mischief, held a promise of further revtions.


    Seraphina wanted to probe further, but David cut her off. "Before you ask anything, try this," he said, gently extricating himself from the waitress''s embrace. He handed her a small, ck object that resembled a smooth pebble.


    "What is this, a sweet?" she asked, unimpressed by its in appearance.


    "Just try it," David urged, a smile ying on his lips.


    Seraphina''s fingers trembled as she examined the sweet in her hand. Her eyes widened with curiosity and a hint of trepidation. A rich aroma wafted up to her nose, unlike anything she had ever encountered. She brought the small, dark pebble to her lips, feeling its smooth surface against her skin.


    As she took a tentative bite, the chocte began to melt on her tongue, a cascade of velvety sweetness that sent shivers down her spine. Her eyes fluttered closed, and for a moment, the world around her ceased to exist. The taste was a symphony of vours¡ªdeep,plex, and utterly enchanting. It was as if the very essence of the stars had been captured in this humble treat.


    A soft gasp escaped her lips, and she opened her eyes, now shimmering with delight. "By the ancients," she whispered, "it''s like tasting pure magic." She savoured each bite, letting the chocte dissolve slowly, relishing every second of this newfound pleasure.


    For Seraphina, the world of chocte was a revtion, a glimpse into a realm of indulgence and wonder she had never known existed. In that moment, she felt a profound connection to the simple joys of life, reminding her that even in a world of magic and peril, there was always room for a bit of sweetness.

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64: CHOCOLATE

    "What sorcery is this?" Seraphina demanded, her eyes wide with astonishment. The chocte, a revtion of taste, had left her craving more.


    Luna, ever the curious creature, nudged the remaining piece of chocte. "Can I have some?" she asked, her voice a soft purr.


    David chuckled. "Of course," he replied, breaking off a piece. Luna''s reaction was swift and decisive. She took a single bite, then promptly spat it out. "Bleh," she dered, her face scrunched in distaste.


    David patted her head consolingly. "Looks like you''re not a fan of sweets," he said, amusement in his voice.


    Seraphina was still reeling from the experience. "Where did you get this?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.


    "He made it from scratch," the waitress interrupted excitedly.


    The tavern owner, his eyes fixed on the remaining chocte, interrupted. "Please, young man, sell me the recipe," he pleaded, his voiceced with desperation.


    The waitress, ever the opportunist, chimed in. "We''ll make you a star, a culinary legend," she promised, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    David raised his hands in a cating gesture. "Let''s calm down," he said, his voice steady. "We haven''t even had breakfast."


    The owner, realizing the absurdity of the situation, pped his forehead. "Of course," he muttered, his voice filled with regret. "Michelle, prepare a table for our guests."


    Michelle, ever the efficient hostess, bowed and led the way. The owner''s eyes followed David, a mixture of greed and admiration in his gaze. The chocte had ignited a fire within him, a desire for culinary domination.


    ****


    Earlier that day...


    David stood before the holographic disy, a digital marketce teeming with possibilities. His search yielded fruit in the form of two items: fresh and fermented cocoa beans. Each bag, containing fifty seeds, was priced at a thousand dimension coins. A surge of satisfaction coursed through him as he imed them using his gift voucher.


    With a burst of digital magic, two linen pouches materialized in his hands.


    The morning sun was yet to paint the sky with hues of gold and pink when David tiptoed out of the room. Seraphina and Luna were lost in the embrace of slumber, their peaceful forms a stark contrast to the chaos brewing within him.


    He made his way downstairs, heading towards the tavern''s kitchen. Reaching the ground floor, Michelle, the ever-present waitress setting the chairs, was the first to spot him. "Sir, you''re up early," she said, her voiceced with surprise.


    He returned her gaze, a yful glint in his eyes. "The same could be said for you," David replied, approaching her slowly. Michelle backed up until the wall stopped her escape. Their proximity was electric, a silent conversation of unspoken desires. Her face flushed.


    "I... I was just preparing for the day," she exined, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Oh," David realized. "May I ask you for a favour?" He ced one hand on the wall and gently lifted her chin with the other. Michelle''s heart pounded furiously. Is he trying to ask me out? It''s a bit forward, but he''s my type, she thought.


    "If I can handle it," she giggled.


    "I need to use your kitchen," he said, his tone direct. The request was met with a visible detion of her hopes. He sensed her disappointment but pressed on. "I promise, it will be worth it," he added, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    "Sure, follow me." With a resigned sigh, she led the way. The stage was set, the ingredients gathered. It was time to begin his culinary experiment.


    The kitchen was a symphony of light and shadow, a space where the magic of transformation urred. Sunlight, filtering through the arched windows, painted the room in warm hues. The aroma of herbs and roasting meat filled the air, a tantalizing prelude to the culinary delights toe. The brick oven, a heart of stone and fire, pulsed with life, its heat a tangible presence.


    Rows of shelves,den with the bounty of the earth, offered a visual feast. The kitchen was more than just a room; it was a living entity, a ce where dreams took shape.


    The owner, a man of ruddyplexion and weathered hands, emerged from the depths of the kitchen. His eyes narrowed as he took in the unusual sight of David and Michelle. "What do you think you''re doing?" he demanded, his voice a gruff counterpoint to the kitchen''s warmth.


    Michelle, ever the diplomat, stepped forward. "He needs to use the kitchen boss, he''s one of our VIPs," she exined, her voice carrying a hint of defiance. The word "VIP" hung in the air, a silent deration of David''s importance.


    The owner, a man not easily impressed, seemed to reconsider. "What do you need?" he asked, his tone softening.


    David, unfazed by the initial hostility, made his request. "A pan and the use of the stove," he said, his voice carrying a quiet confidence. The owner, intrigued by this mysterious stranger, tossed a pan in his direction. "Help yourself," he said, his curiosity piqued.


    The kitchen transformed into David''s culinaryboratory. With Michelle''s help, he ignited the stove, a canvas of me upon which his creation would take shape. The linen pouch, filled with the promise of transformation, was unfurled. The beans, raw and unassuming, were subjected to the intense heat of the stove.


    A rich, intoxicating aroma filled the air, a symphony of scents that danced on the senses.


    Michelle, her curiosity piqued, leaned in closer. "What are those?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.


    "Cocoa beans," David replied, a hint of pride in his voice. Her eyebrows raised in question. "Never heard of them?" he asked.


    She shook her head, her expression a mixture of confusion and intrigue.


    The beans, roasted to perfection, were transformed into a coarse powder with the aid of a pestle and mortar. Sugar, a sweet counterpoint to the bitterness of the cocoa, was added to the mixture. The transformation was almostplete. But one final ingredient was needed.


    "Do you have any oil?" David asked, his voice carrying a note of urgency.


    Michelle''s mind raced. "Rendered animal fat, perhaps?" she suggested.


    "No, it will ruin the vour," David protested. He mentally opened the system mart and, after a moment, purchased butter. Blue motes of light formed, and a block of butter appeared in his hands.


    Michelle''s eyes widened in astonishment. "How did you do that?" she asked, her voice filled with awe.


    David, choosing to keep the secrets of the system mart to himself, simply smiled. "A little magic," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of mystery. He melted the butter and mixed it with the cocoa dust and sugar, forming a smooth paste. David then asked for a bread mold, which Michelle handed to him. He spread the paste evenly in the tin, preparing it for the next step.


    "Now, how to freeze this?" David mused aloud, tapping his chin thoughtfully.


    "The boss is a first-ss mage; I think he can help," Michelle suggested, her eyes bright with excitement.


    "That would be great," David epted eagerly. Michelle rushed off, returning shortly with the owner in tow, who looked mildly irritated but curious.


    "Alright, stop your fussing, I''ming," the owner grumbled, his gaze shifting to David. "What do you need, kid?"


    "Can you use magic to slowly freeze this?" David inquired, gesturing to the tin mold filled with the chocte mixture.


    The owner picked up the tin mold, his expression thoughtful. "I can try," he replied. He began chanting, a faint glow emanating from his hands as the tin mold grew cold to the touch. The first attempt didn''t quite work, leaving the mixture still semi-liquid. David, undeterred, created several more batches, adjusting the mixture slightly each time. Finally, on the fifth try, they seeded.


    The owner, now sweating profusely, had nearly depleted his mana reserves.


    "So, what''s this mud-like rock?" Michelle asked, peering at the now-solid chocte with a mix of scepticism and curiosity.


    David smiled, cutting the creation into neat pieces. "Try some," he offered, handing a piece to both the owner and Michelle.


    With a mix of hesitation and curiosity, they ced the pieces on their lips, feeling the cold, smooth sensation against their tongues. As they took a bite, an explosion of vours assaulted their taste buds. The rich, velvety chocte melted in their mouths, a symphony of deep,plex, and utterly enchanting vours.


    The owner''s eyes widened in astonishment. "This... this is incredible!" he eximed, savouring each bite as if it were a divine delicacy.


    Michelle''s reaction was no less enthusiastic. Her eyes shimmered with delight, and she closed them momentarily, letting the chocte dissolve slowly on her tongue. "It''s like tasting pure magic," she whispered, a soft gasp escaping her lips.


    David watched them with a satisfied grin. "I''m d you like it. This is just the beginning. Imagine the possibilities."


    The owner, his mind racing with ideas, looked at David with newfound respect. "Kid, you have something extraordinary here. This could change everything."


    Michelle, still savouring the lingering taste, nodded in agreement. "You''ve created something truly special."


    David''s smile widened. "Thank you. Now, let''s see what other wonders we can create."


    As they stood in the warm, bustling kitchen, the sun streaming through the arched windows, David felt a sense of aplishment and anticipation. The world of confections was vast and unexplored, and with his newfound skills and determination, he was ready to take it by storm.


    ***


    A/N: That''s when Lunaes in....


    (?? ? ??) happy reading

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65: PITCH

    "I believe that with the right amount of capital, we can formte an execution n to sell within the county. Then, we can spread it in small doses to other counties until the demand bes profitable enough to expand further."


    Seraphina took in David''s vision, a newfound respect blossoming for him. "How in chaos, are you a kid?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "What do you mean?" David asked, confused.


    "I mean,ing up with such a good market strategy at your age is quite impressive," Seraphinaplimented him.


    "It''s nothing," David shrugged. "The real challengese with the people in power, like dealing with taxes and other bureaucratic obstacles," he exined. "That''s where youe in," he added, a smile curling on his lips.


    "Why me, though? You could hire people with your status," Seraphina asked, resting her head on her palm.


    "True," David agreed. "But I''m looking for people I can trust, not just because of money. Additionally, I n to keep my identity as the true proprietor of the business a secret."


    Seraphina nodded, absorbing David''s words. "So, more work for me," she concluded, feeling a headache brewing from the responsibilities she would take on. Still, she couldn''t deny her interest in the business.


    "Exactly," David confirmed. "Together, we can make this venture a sess."


    Seraphina felt a mix of excitement and trepidation. This venture was risky, but the potential rewards were too enticing to ignore.


    Seraphina''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "So, we dominate the confectionery and bakery business?" she asked, her voiceced with anticipation.


    David grinned, his eyes glinting with ambition. "A chocte empire is just the beginning," he replied, his voice low and measured. "The cocoa bean is a versatile ingredient. It has the potential to revolutionize not just the confectionery market but the entire food, beverage and domestic markets."


    Seraphina sped her hands together, her gaze drifting downward as she processed David''s revtion. The possibilities swirled in her mind, each one more exciting and daunting than thest. David''s vision was grander than she had ever imagined, and the weight of its potential settled heavily on her shoulders.


    "You don''t have enough status to own suchnds. Are you nning to acquire a count title?" Seraphina probed, trying to dissect David''s strategy.


    "I''m not nning to grovel before the queen fornd," David dered, shocking Seraphina with his blunt disregard for the queen of the Srain Empire.


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow. "And how, pray tell, do you propose to acquirend then?" she asked, her scepticism evident.


    "Simple. We start small with thend I can acquire from my father, the earl," David exined. "Then we conquer Terranon''s Eye," he added, his tone rxed despite the gravity of his words. The name ''Terranon''s Eye'' hung in the air, heavy with implications.


    Seraphina shot up, mming the table. "Are you nuts?" she demanded.


    "Probably, but calm down," David said, trying to soothe her.


    "What do you mean calm down? How are we going to conquer a floating dungeon of a dead sovereign? This n isplete madness!" she protested, sitting down heavily.


    "I''m not saying we conquer the floating ind now," David sighed. "We start small. I''ll provide a way for the next steps."


    Seraphina, still in shock, conceded with a reluctant nod. "Fine," she muttered, realizing that David''s determination was unyielding.


    "Right now, we need a mage who can either increase soil fertility or enhance nt growth," David dered, his gaze steady and focused.


    "Impossible," Seraphina interjected abruptly, her tone tinged with frustration.


    David raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "And why is that?"


    Seraphina leaned back, her expression thoughtful. "As a witch with the ss title of mage, I''m very familiar with all manner of subjects," she began, her voice carrying the weight of experience. "Green wardens, who specialize in nurturing nt life, are exceedingly rare. Even more so, the process they employ takes an extensive amount of time.


    They need to study each type of crop meticulously to stimte its growth spurt."


    David listened intently, absorbing every word. Seraphina continued, her tone growing more resolute. "Moreover, no green warden would willingly agree to relocate to a ce like Terranon''s Eye just to cultivatend. The costs involved would be astronomical, likely equivalent to the annual budget of a small town."


    David nodded, processing the information. Before he could formte a response, Seraphina leaned forward, her eyes narrowing with a spark of insight. "However, alchemists might be a more viable option."


    David''s curiosity was piqued. "Reason?"


    Seraphina''s face brightened with enthusiasm. "Alchemists are driven by an insatiable thirst for knowledge and mastery over their craft. They specialize in concocting potions and elixirs that can either enhance crop growth or improve soil fertility. Their expertise in these areas is well-suited for our needs."


    David was visibly impressed by her knowledge. "So, you''re suggesting that instead of seeking out a green warden, we should focus on finding a skilled alchemist?"


    "Exactly," Seraphina confirmed. "Their passion for experimentation and discovery could be leveraged to achieve our goals more effectively."


    David contemted her suggestion for a moment, a smile slowly forming on his lips. "Well then, finding a capable alchemist should be our next step."


    Seraphina nodded in agreement, her earlier tension easing. "It sounds like a solid n. I''ll start researching potential candidates."


    As they discussed the details, David felt a renewed sense of determination. The challenges ahead were significant, but with Seraphina''s insights and theirbined efforts, the ambitious vision for their venture seemed more attainable than ever. The road to sess was far from straightforward, but the prospect of oveing these obstacles fueled his resolve.


    David stood up, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Now that we have our n, I''m heading back to Eldoria," he dered, his voice resolute. He turned to Seraphina, his gaze unwavering. "And you will being with me."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in shock. "Young Lord, you do understand that I am a witch," she exined, her voice carrying a note of caution. "Witches aren''t exactly on friendly terms with the nobility, even though we are granted citizenship like any other person within thend."


    David raised his brow, he had forgotten that part in the novel, fucking racial discrepancy wherever you went, David breathed out, but did that really matter, no. He wanted Seraphina and he would have her by her side and do everything in his power to make herfortable and safe.


    ****


    A/N:


    1. Green Wardens are a type of mage who specializes in protecting and nurturing nature. They are often depicted as guardians of forests, wildlife, and natural environments. Their abilities might include:


    - Controlling nt Life: They can summon and manipte vegetation to aid in defence or healing. e.t.c


    2. Eldoria is the central town where the Earl resides.

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66: THE FALLEN KIGHT

    David''s expression softened slightly, but his resolve remained firm. "I understand theplexities and the prejudices that exist," he replied. "But your knowledge and skills are invaluable to our mission. I need someone I can trust by my side, someone who understands the stakes and shares the vision."


    Seraphina hesitated, her mind racing with the implications of his words. The nobility''s disdain for witches was well-known, and her presence in Eldoria could stir up unwanted attention and potentially dangerous confrontations. Yet, there was something in David''s eyes¡ªa mixture of confidence and sincerity¡ªthat made her pause.


    "David," she began, choosing her words carefully, "this isn''t just about prejudice. My presence couldplicate matters for you. Are you sure you want to take that risk?"


    David nodded, his expression unwavering. "I''ve considered the risks. But I also believe that together, we can ovee them. Your expertise is crucial, and I trust you implicitly. This venture is about breaking new ground, not just in business, but in how we approach alliances and partnerships."


    Seraphina took a deep breath, weighing his words. There was a boldness in David''s n that resonated with her own desire for change and eptance. Slowly, a smile formed on her lips, a spark of excitement igniting in her eyes.


    "Alright," she said finally, her voice filled with determination. "I''ll go with you. But know that this path won''t be easy. We''ll face opposition from all sides."


    David smiled, a glint of determination in his eyes. "I wouldn''t expect anything less. Together, we''ll forge a new path, one that defies the old prejudices and paves the way for something greater."


    As they stood there, the air between them charged with anticipation, David felt a sense of resolve solidify within him. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but with Seraphina by his side, he was ready to face whatever obstacles came their way. Their partnership was more than just a business venture¡ªit was a bold step toward a future where unity and coboration could transcend the barriers of the past.


    "Still, I have some unresolved matters here," Seraphina revealed, her eyes gleaming with secrets.


    "Such as?" David inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    "That''s a secret," she replied, cing a finger to her lips with a mischievous smile.


    David sighed, shaking his head. "Do whatever you need to, but I expect you at the estate soon."


    "I will. Don''t worry, it won''t take long," Seraphina assured him, her tone yful yet sincere.


    With a mentalmand, David summoned his holographic window. It was time to call upon Draven. His mind focused on the word "[Aeternus]," and the panel responded with a sh of light. A new prompt flickered into existence: "[Summon Soul?]". Without hesitation, David said, "Yes," confusing Seraphina.


    "Yes what?" she asked, unaware of what David was doing.


    The room''s air crackled, heavy with a foreign energy that made Seraphina''s hair stand on end. Luna, sensing the shift, stood ready to protect David. Before him, the shimmering panel pulsed as the words "[Blood Essence Required]" materialized in a harsh crimson font. David summoned Frostfang. The sleek de appeared in his hand, a sliver of defiance against the unknown.


    As motes of otherworldly light coalesced in the room''s center, forming a shimmering circle, David raised the de and sliced his palm. He ignored the sting of pain, his gaze fixed on the unfolding spectacle. A crimson ribbon erupted from the wound, drawn by an unseen force, twisting and swirling towards the magic circle. The room shuddered as the foreign energy crackled with an intensity that sent chills down Seraphina''s spine.


    "David, what''s going on?" Seraphina asked nervously.


    "Rx and just watch," David assured the witch.


    Suddenly, a blinding sh engulfed the room. It was over as quickly as it began, leaving behind a ringing silence and a figure kneeling within the circle, one leg bent in reverence.


    The air was thick with anticipation as the figure slowly rose, the remnants of the summoning magic fading away. Draven stood tall and imposing, his presencemanding the space. Seraphina''s eyes widened in awe and a hint of fear as she took in the sight of the summoned soul.


    David''s voice was calm and steady as he addressed Draven. "Wee, Draven. We have much to do."


    Draven nodded, his gaze sharp and unwavering. "I am at your service, Master."


    Seraphina, still reeling from the disy of power, noticed Draven''s formidable armour and gasped, her eyes wide with shock and denial. "How did you summon him, David? I saw you defeat him!"


    David smiled yfully, a twinkle in his eye. "That''s a secret."


    The room''s air crackled with the lingering energy of the summoning, leaving Seraphina in a state of awe and disbelief. She looked back and forth between David and Draven, struggling toprehend the scene before her.


    "David, this...this is incredible," she stammered, her voice a mix of admiration and confusion.


    David chuckled softly, his confidence unwavering. "This is just the beginning."


    As the room settled into a quiet stillness, David turned to Seraphina. "Draven is here to protect you," he exined, his voice filled with earnestness.


    Seraphina, still trying to wrap her head around the sudden appearance of Draven, managed a wry smile. "Is he here to protect me, or to keep an eye on me?" she asked jokingly.


    David''s response was a simple, knowing smile that left Seraphina both curious and amused.


    "Now," David began, changing the subject, "what''s the best way to get back to Eldoria? I''d like to enjoy the scenery on the way."


    Seraphina thought for a moment, considering the options. "Well, you could hire a private coach if you wantfort and privacy. Or you could board amunal carriage that''s heading that way. It''s cheaper and you get to meet all sorts of people, but it''s not asfortable."


    David nodded thoughtfully. "Themunal carriage sounds interesting. Can you pay for me and Luna? I don''t have any money on me right now."


    Seraphina sighed, shaking her head slightly. "You know, David, you''re draining my money day by day," she said, half-joking, half-serious. But despite her words, she couldn''t hide the fondness in her eyes. "Fine, I''ll cover it. Just don''t make a habit of it."


    Davidughed. "Thank you, Seraphina. I promise I won''t. Let''s get ready to leave."


    As they made their preparations, Seraphina couldn''t help but watch David interact with Draven. There was a seamless understanding between them, an unspoken bond that was both fascinating and reassuring. She marveled at how David had managed to summon and tame such a formidable being, especially considering the fact that she had witnessed him defeat Draven not long ago. The mysterious young man she had allied with was full of surprises, and each revtion only deepened her respect and curiosity.


    As the room settled into a quiet stillness, David turned to Seraphina. "Draven is here to protect you," he exined, his voice filled with earnestness.


    Seraphina, still trying to wrap her head around the sudden appearance of Draven, managed a wry smile. "Is he here to protect me, or to keep an eye on me?" she asked jokingly.


    David''s response was a simple, knowing smile that left Seraphina both curious and amused.


    "Now," David began, changing the subject, "what''s the best way to get back to Eldoria? I''d like to enjoy the scenery on the way."


    Seraphina thought for a moment, considering the options. "Well, you could hire a private coach if you wantfort and privacy. Or you could board amunal carriage that''s heading that way. It''s cheaper and you get to meet all sorts of people, but it''s not asfortable."


    David nodded thoughtfully. "Themunal carriage sounds interesting. Can you pay for me and Luna? I don''t have any money on me right now."


    Seraphina sighed, shaking her head slightly. "You know, David, you''re draining my money day by day," she said, half-joking, half-serious. But despite her words, she couldn''t hide the fondness in her eyes. "Fine, I''ll cover it. Just don''t make a habit of it."


    Davidughed. "Thank you, Seraphina. I promise I won''t. Let''s get ready to leave."


    As they made their preparations, Seraphina couldn''t help but watch David interact with Draven. There was a seamless understanding between them, an unspoken bond that was both fascinating and reassuring. She marvelled at how David had managed to summon and tame such a formidable being, especially considering the fact that she had witnessed him defeat Draven not long ago. The mysterious young man she had allied with was full of surprises, and each revtion only deepened her respect and curiosity.


    Once everything was packed and ready, they made their way to the nearest station where themunal carriages departed. The station was bustling with activity, a lively hub where people from all walks of life converged. David, with Luna at his side and Draven following closely behind, drew more than a few curious nces. Seraphina, ustomed to the attention that apanied her magical aura, walked confidently through the crowd.


    They approached the ticket counter, where Seraphina purchased their passes. The clerk, an elderly man with a kind smile, handed them the tickets with a nod of recognition. "Safe travels," he said warmly, his eyes lingering on Draven''s imposing figure.


    With tickets in hand, they boarded the carriage, settling into their seats. Themunal carriage was filled with only two mysterious travellers, each with their own stories and destinations. The seats were worn butfortable enough, and the atmosphere was quite.


    David leaned back making himselffortable. "This is perfect," he said, ncing at Seraphina. "Thank you for arranging this."


    Seraphina smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction in helping. "You''re wee, my Lord. It will be a good journey."

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67: TRAVELLERS.

    Seraphina, with swift movement, detached an earring from her earlobe. It was a piece of obsidian, dark and mysterious. "Take this," she said, her voice carrying a note of finality. David epted the earring, his fingers tracing the intricate design as Luna made herselffortable, resting her head on hisp.


    "Why the earring?" he asked, his voice low.


    Seraphina''s eyes held a determined glint. "So that I don''t have to exin to the guards what I''m doing at the Earl''s estate," Seraphina replied. "When I''m near the gate, the earrings will turn green. Make sure toe for me."


    David nodded, understanding the implications. "Did you cast a spell on them?"he inquired.


    She shook her head. "Not really," Seraphina replied, a small smile ying on her lips. "Think of them as a tracking artefact."


    The intrusion of the horseman''s voice shattered the moment. "Prepare to depart!" he announced, his voice echoing through the yard. The carriage, a lumbering beast drawn by a team of powerful horses, was ready.


    Seraphina waved goodbye to the receding carriage, her gaze fixed on the horizon. Draven, standing beside her, was a stark contrast to the man she had known. Gone was the self-absorbed underlord, reced by a loyal protector. "You''ve changed," she observed, her voice filled with a mixture of surprise and approval.


    Draven met her gaze, his expression a mask of stoicism. "I am now a guardian," he replied, his voice carrying a weight of responsibility. Seraphina nodded, a silent acknowledgement of his transformation.


    ****


    The world outside was a masterpiece, an ever-changing canvas painted with strokes of emerald green and sapphire blue. Rolling hills, cloaked in a verdant nket, gave way to dense forests, their canopies a mysterious green sea. Quaint viges, with their thatched roofs and smoke-curling chimneys, dotted thendscape like scattered jewels.


    David, a captive of this moving tableau, found himself mesmerized. Luna, lying peacefully on hisp, her head resting gently on his thigh, mirrored his tranquillity, her rhythmic breathing a soothing counterpoint to the world in motion.


    "An adventurer''s guild," he mused aloud, his voice carrying a hint of excitement. The thought of delving into the unknown, of uncovering hidden treasures and battling fearsome creatures, ignited a spark within him. This world, with its promise of danger and glory, was a yground for the intrepid. The image of ancient dungeons that belonged to either dead or silent Sovereigns, filled with forgotten riches and guarded by mythical beasts, danced in his mind. A smile crept across his face.


    Dungeons in Ternion were scarce and hidden,Governments taxed every adventurer''s guild that maintained one but as the reader of ''Trials of Valor'' David knew various locations of such Dungeons. It was only a matter of time before he Discovered one and monopolized them.


    The quaint wooden carriage rolled forward, its sturdy wheels firmly anchored to the well-trodden path. Crafted from richly stained timber, the carriage boasted a gracefully arched roof, hinting at the cosy haven within. Intricate ironwork adorned its edges, and tall, arched windows offered glimpses of the passengers inside. Steps led up to a small porch, where a merchant might have once disyed their finest wares. Now, this relic of a bygone era transporting people, whispering tales of endless journeys and the vibrant lives it once touched.


    Beside David and the sleeping Luna sat two silent passengers.  A child, cloaked in mystery, sat in a corner, her face hidden in shadow. while the other was a fierce yet graceful warrior, poised and vignt. Her long silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, and she wore intricately designed armour beneath a flowing cloak that blended shades of burnt orange and deep midnight, its hem embroidered with delicate, me-like patterns.


    Her attire was a perfect fusion of elegance and utility, with belts and straps securing a variety of weapons and pouches. A slender sword rested in her hand, ready for the next adventure. Her serene expression belied the strength and determination that had carried her through countless battles, each one a testament to her unyielding spirit and unwavering resolve.


    The child, shrouded in mystery, emerged from the shadows, her movements silent as a cat. With a sudden, yful gesture, she reached out to touch Luna''s soft ears. The shadow creature, startled by the intrusion,shed out with a defensive growl, sending the child tumbling to the other side of the carriage.


    The warrior, ever vignt, reacted instantly, her sword drawn and poised. Luna, her hackles raised, stood her ground, a low growl emanating from her throat. The carriage was transformed into a battlefield on the brink of chaos.


    David, his senses on high alert, summoned Frostfang, his spectral dagger materializing in his hand. He was ready to intervene, to restore order. But the child, with a swift movement, pulled down her hood, revealing a face etched with innocence. "Litty, stop," shemanded, her voice carrying an authority that belied her young age. The warrior, recognizing the child''s voice, lowered her sword.


    "I''m sorry," the child apologized, her voice filled with remorse. "I couldn''t resist," she exined, her eyes wide with regret.


    Luna still growling was pissed and wasn''t about to let the matter go until she chewed up this insolent brat


    "Luna, that''s enough," David instructed, and Luna ceased her aggressive behaviour, returning to hisp with a disgruntled click of her tongue.


    David, a silent observer of the unfolding drama, dismissed Frostfang. The crisis averted, he returned his attention to the child. The world was full of surprises, and this was just the beginning of their adventure.


    David studied the child with a keen eye. She was an elf, her delicate features and ethereal beauty a testament to her heritage. Her hair, a cascade of silver, shimmered in the soft light filtering through the carriage window. Her attire, simple yet elegant, hinted at a life of privilege. There was a vulnerability about her, a childlike wonder that contrasted sharply with the harsh realities of the world.


    "What do you mean you couldn''t resist?" David asked, his voice gentle.


    The child, her eyes filled with a mixture of embarrassment and curiosity, pointed at Luna''s ears. "They were so soft," she exined, her voice a mere whisper.


    The mercenary, now understanding the situation, felt embarrassed by herpanion''s behaviour and smacked her lightly on the back of the head, prompting a startled yelp.


    "Please, kind sir, forgive both me and mypanion," the mercenary apologized.


    "Hey, what''s the big idea?" the young elf protested.


    "Stop your squabbling and stop bothering the others," the mercenaryshed out, causing the young elf to pout and return to her seat.


    David''s palm descended like a gentle snowfall, silencing the brewing tempest. His voice, a warm summer breeze, soothed the ruffled feathers. "No harm done," he assured, his gaze softening. The child, eyes wide with wonder, tilted her head at the creature. "Soft, aren''t they?" he prompted, a yful twinkle in his eye.


    The young elf''s irises, twin emeralds in a forest of green, danced with curiosity. "But..." she began, her voice a hesitant whisper. David''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Always ask before you touch someone''s friend, alright?"


    Remorse painted the child''s face in hues of pink and gold. "Sorry," she breathed, her voice as soft as moonlit snow. Yet, the spark of inquisitiveness remained undimmed. "Can I touch them?"


    Litty, a guardian oak, scolded, "Yue!", "What? He did say to ask if I wanted to touch them," But the determined elf held her ground, her gaze locked with David''s. He chuckled, a melodious chime in the air. "She''s got a point," he conceded, "but Luna gets the final say."


    "May I touch them?" Yue pivoted, her question a silent plea to the serene Luna.


    The Fenrir met her gaze with an icy indifference. "Come on, Luna, just this once, for me." David, a gentle hand on Luna''s head, whispered a silent plea. With a dramatic roll of her eyes, Luna acquiesced, a reluctant queen granting a pardon. "Don''t be aggressive," she warned Yue.


    With a smile spreading across her face, Yue rushed to Luna, her excitement barely contained.


    Yue''s fingers danced across Luna''s lupine ears, a gentle melody against the creature''s fur. Despite the stoic facade, the twitch of Luna''s lip betrayed the pleasure she derived from the touch. "So soft," Yue breathed, her voice a whisper in the still air. Luna, however, remained cloaked in silence, a statue of aloof indifference.


    Yue''s gaze shifted to David, her eyes twin pools of curiosity. "Anything else you want?" he inquired, a yful glint in his eyes. Indulging a child was not a daily affair, but there was a familiar spark in her that resonated with a forgotten memory. A mischievous imp, a mirror image of her, danced in the recesses of his mind.


    "How can youmand an apex lord?" Her question was a thunderbolt, striking him with unexpected force. Her eyes, wide with awe, held a depth that belied her age. A frown creased his brow. How did she know Luna''s true cultivation level? A sense of unease gnawed at him. Before he could delve deeper, another question, a tempest brewing, was hurled his way.


    "Are you an outsider?" Her voice, small but sharp, carried a weight disproportionate to her size. David''s eyes narrowed, a predator sensing prey. His mind was a battlefield, and his skills, sharpened weapons.


    [Heaven Whispering Palm]


    Hummed to life, a silent sentinel guarding his secrets.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68: THE UNRAVELING.

    Litty''s voice, a sharp crack in the serene atmosphere, pierced through Yue''s obliviousness. "Yue!" The young elf blinked, her mind a vacant canvas. "What?" she replied, innocence dripping from her tone.


    Litty''s patience, a thin veneer, shattered. "Your questions are offensive," she hissed, her gaze darting to David, where a storm was brewing. Yue, a clueless puppy, tilted her head. "How?"


    Litty, exasperated, pped her forehead, a dramatic gesture that mirrored her frustration. Her grip tightened on Yue''s arm, a firm anchor in the chaos. "Ow!" Yue protested, her hand lingering wistfully over Luna''s soft ears.


    Litty''s stern re silenced the young elf. "We''ve caused trouble," she began, her voiceced with apology. David, a silent observer, found the spectacle amusing. An outsider? The term echoed in his mind. "Why do you think I''m an outsider?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Yue''s eyes, twin pools of mystery, held his gaze. "Two essences," she replied, her voice filled with wonder. "Mana, and something else, heavy and unfamiliar." Litty, sensing the tension, intervened. "She''s always been sensitive to energies," she exined, her voice soothing the ruffled waters.


    David nodded, dismissing the matter. Yet, a seed of curiosity had been nted. Yue, despite her youth, was a keen observer. The world, he realized, held many more secrets than he imagined.


    The elf''s words echoed in David''s mind: "Unfamiliar essence." Ternion, it seemed, held secrets beyond hisprehension. A quest for knowledge ignited within him. The System Mart, a digital bazaar of the virtual world, offered a potential clue. A pack of strawberries, a simple earthly delight, became his chosen offering. Luna, the stoicpanion, was left behind; chatter was not hernguage.


    Approaching the duo, David held out the crimson bounty. "Perhaps we began on the wrong foot," he offered, a peace offering in his hand. The elf child''s eyes, twin emeralds in a forest, widened with curiosity. Litty, her guardian, seemed wary. "Please, it''s because of mypanion. Don''t mind us at all," she exined, her voiceced with apology.


    "A curious mind is a gift," David replied, offering a berry to the child. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation, but Litty''s hand shot out to restrain her. David, unfazed, took a bite. "Harmless," he assured, the sweet tang a symphony on his pte.


    But before Litty could protest further, Yue''s spirit was untamed. With a swift motion, she imed the fruit, her fingers brushing against his in a fleeting touch. She carefully examined the fruit.


    "Don''t you dare!" Litty warned, but Yue popped the fruit into her mouth. Her calling was to be curious and to delve into the unknown.


    The moment the strawberry touched Yue''s lips, a transformation urred. Her eyes, once filled with wonder, now held the cosmos. The sweet symphony of vours exploded on her pte, a celestial fireworks disy. A giggle escaped her lips, a sound as pure as morning dew. Juice dribbled down her chin, a testament to her unbridled joy.


    "What in Sylvarion did you give me?"she eximed, her voice filled with awe. The ordinary had be extraordinary in her mouth.


    "Let''s make a deal," David proposed.


    "What type of deal?" Yue asked curiously, while Litty, a shadow of disapproval, sighed.


    "You share your knowledge of energies," David began, "and I''ll reveal the secrets of these," he gestured to the strawberry bag. "Plus, you get the whole lot." The offer hung in the air, a tantalizing promise. Without a moment''s hesitation, Yue''s hand met his. "Deal," she affirmed, their palms connecting. "I''m Yue, and this is¡ª"


    Litty''s interruption was swift and sharp. "Litty, her escort," she corrected, her tone brooking no argument. For a moment, Yue seemed confused, but under Litty''s harsh gaze, she nodded in agreement. "Yes, Litty is my escort," she echoed, her voice a mere whisper.


    David, a silent observer of this dynamic, chose to let the matter rest. "David," he introduced himself, gesturing to Luna. "And this is Luna, mypanion." He settled beside the young elf, a silent acknowledgement of their budding pact.


    "So, kid," Yue began, her voice dripping with mock authority. David, amused by the irony, noted the pointed ears that belied her youthful appearance. "What do you want to know?" she pressed.


    David ignored the yful jab. "You said something about a dense essence," he replied, his voice carrying a genuine curiosity. "What do you know about it?"


    "As I said, kid," Yue exined, "I am unfamiliar with the dense essence within you. All I know is that you possess mana, too."


    "Enlighten me on this essence you speak of," David prompted, eager to expand his knowledge. Yue, a mischievous glint in her eye, began to weave her tale. "In Ternion, six essences shape reality," she dered, her voice carrying an air of authority.


    Curiosity ignited within David. "And these are?" he pressed. Mana was the only familiar term in his lexicon.


    "Lumin Essence and Vortex Aether, the crown jewels," she began, her voice filled with reverence. "Verdant Spirit and Pristine Ether, the domain of our brethren," she continued, referring to the non-human species. Finally, she concluded, "Arcanium and Mana, the tools of humanity." A newfound respect for the young elf blossomed within him.


    "Aren''t you a bit smart for your age?"David teased, a yful challenge in his voice. Yue''s demeanour shifted, her expression turning sour. "Huh? Age? What in Sylvarion are you talking about?"


    she demanded, confusion and indignation swirling in her voice. Litty, unable to contain herself, burst intoughter.


    "Oh heavens, please... don''t mind me," Litty pleaded, her voice trembling with mirth. Yue''s disbelief was palpable. "Humph," she snorted, her pride wounded. "Child, am I?" she retorted, her gaze fixed on David, who looked utterly bewildered.


    "Aren''t you?" he replied, a gentle hand ruffling her hair. Litty''sughter reached a crescendo, threatening to copse her with mirth. Yue, with a swift movement, swatted his hand away. "Enough," shemanded, her voiceced with irritation.


    Her attention shifted to the strawberry pack."Tell me, what are these?" she inquired, her curiosity reignited.


    David offered the treasure trove of crimson delights to Yue, her eyes lighting up like twin stars. "Strawberries," he introduced the earthly wonder. The name was foreign to her elven ears. "An unfamiliar fruit," she mused, her curiosity ignited. "Where did theye from?" Her question was a direct shot.


    David hesitated. A simple answer would unravel a world beyond herprehension. "Aplex tale," he replied, his voice a gentle shield.


    Confusion painted her face, a canvas for doubt. "If it''s money you want, I can dly pay you for the information," she offered, her voice carrying the weight of sincerity. David shook his head, a silent refusal.


    "That''s not what I meant," David corrected. "I''m saying that they don''t exist here, and I am the only one who can acquire them."


    Litty, the ever-watchful guardian, scoffed. "A tant lie," she muttered, her disbelief palpable. David met her gaze with a serene indifference.


    "Believe as you wish," he replied, his tone indifferent.


    A moment of silence stretched between them, a tense pause. Then, Yue''s voice broke the stillness. "I believe you," she dered, her voice carrying a weight of sincerity.


    David''s eyebrow arched, a silent question. "A traveller encounters many wonders," Yue exined, her voice soft. "These are a mystery I''m willing to ept."


    Intrigue sparked within David. How far had this young elf roamed?


    The carriage jolted to a halt, a jarring interruption to their discourse. A gruff voice boomed, "Destination reached!" The atmosphere, thick with unspoken questions and concealed knowledge, hung heavy in the air. David rose, a subtle smile ying on his lips.


    "A most intriguing journey," he began, his voice carrying a note of finality. "Until our paths cross again." Yue, her eyes darting about, searched for Luna''s shadow. The creature, ever elusive, had vanished into the twilight of Eldoria. David''s chuckle, a gentle chime, broke the silence. "Another time, perhaps," he assured her, a yful pat on her head. To Litty, he offered a courteous nod.


    As he stepped onto the cobblestones, the world seemed to burst into colour and sound. The bustling city was a stark contrast to the enclosed carriage. But the echoes of the journey lingered. Yue, her face contorted in mock anger, pinched Litty''s cheek. "A brat I''ve raised," she scolded yfully.


    "Ouch!" Litty yelped. "Mother, please stop! It wasn''t my intention; it was David who made meugh," she exined, but Yue was relentless in her yful discipline.


    What a mysterious group, especially that boy, Yue thought as she continued to discipline the begging Litty, her daughter. The thought lingered as she reflected on the strange energies David possessed and the unique fruit he had shared.


    The city of Eldoria, a sprawling beast of life andmerce, weed him with open arms. Yet, his mind was still upied by the enigmatic elf and her guardian. The taste of the unknown lingered on his tongue, a tantalizing promise of adventures toe. Mana, essence, and the secrets of Ternion - these were the threads that wove the tapestry of his destiny.


    As he walked, the rhythm of the city became his heartbeat, a steady pulse in the symphony of life. He was a stranger in a strangend, yet a sense of belonging was already taking root. The encounter with Yue and Litty had been a mere chapter, but it was a chapter filled with unexpected turns and unforgettable characters.


    ****


    A/N: Sylvarion, Keeper of the de, Sovereign of Sustenance: Patron god of the elves and bounty within Ternion.

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69: THE ESTATE.

    Eldoria''s central square was a kaleidoscope of life. A grand fountain, a shimmering crown, sat at its heart, its aquatic jewels dancing in the fading sunlight. Cobblestone pathways, like veins, radiated outward, feeding the vibrant tapestry of red-roofed buildings. These architectural gems, a blend of ancient grandeur and modern charm, stood as sentinels, guarding the square''s spirit.


    Lush greenery framed the scene, a soft counterpoint to the city''s pulse. People moved like colourful fish in a bustling aquarium, theirughter and chatter a melodic undercurrent. Children, like yful dolphins, sshed at the fountain''s edge, their joy a contagious spark.


    David, a solitary figure, navigated this human sea. His mind, however, was far from the present. Two days had passed since he''d left his women, and a longing as deep as the ocean tugged at his heart. He vowed to drown their worries in a tide of joy upon his return, a promise sealed with a mental kiss.


    The thought of their smiles andughter filled him with warmth as he passed through the lively crowd. Each step brought him closer to the estate, but his heart was already there, eager to reunite with those he cherished. The beauty of Eldoria''s square faded into the background, his mind focused on the joyous reunion awaiting him.


    David''s voice, a whisper carried by the wind, prated the veil of shadows. "Luna," he summoned. A soft, obedient hum answered, a sonic echo in the silent expanse.


    "Guide me home," hemanded. Since inhabiting this noble shell, he''d been a prisoner within these walls. Today, he''d tasted the world beyond, a fleeting sip from a vast ocean.


    An obsidian thread, a sigil of guidance on the floor, materialized from the darkness. Luna''s silentpass, a beacon in thebyrinth of the city. David was a transient in this world, a ghost haunting a borrowed body.


    David wasn''t nning to stay forever in the castle, aware of the disasters foretold by the novel''s plot. In truth, he would have preferred to remain within the castle walls, idly enjoying the luxury and fooling around. But with his knowledge of the future, he couldn''t afford to stay idle and wait for his demise.


    Bound by blood to the De Gor name, yet a stranger in thisnd, he marched forward. His allegiance was to those he cherished, a shield against the tempestuous tides of fate. As Luna''s shadow thread led him through the city''sbyrinth, his mind was a battlefield, strategizing his next move.


    The vibrant tapestry of Eldoria, a masterpiece of human creation, blurred at the edges of his vision. The future, a shrouded enigma, demanded his immediate attention. With Luna as his silent guardian, he would navigate the uncharted waters ahead, his heart apass steadier than any obsidian sigil. Yet, a shadow loomedrger than the city itself. Threats, unseen and unknown, lurked beyond Luna''s protective embrace. The realization was a cold, hard truth. To safeguard those he cared for, he must ascend, his strength a fortress against theing storm.


    A fortress of stone and steel emerged from the twilight, a monolithic sentinel guarding the heart of the realm. Its imposing silhouette, a stark contrast against the fading sky, was a testament to human ingenuity and the relentless pursuit of power. Massive, iron-d doors, scarred by time but defiant against its ravages, stood as the gateway to this fortified domain.


    Above, a crown of battlements bristled with life, a silent vigil maintained by shadowy figures. Below, rows of armoured warriors, like statues of living metal, stood impassive, their helms casting eerie shadows. The setting sun transformed their armour into liquid gold, a shimmering spectacle of martial might.


    Behind the imposing doors, a steel maw, the portcullis, lurked, ready to devour any who dared to breach the castle''s defences. The overall aura was one of invincibility, a silent threat to any who might challenge its authority.


    David, a solitary figure, stood as an observer to this spectacle of power. The realization hit him like a cold wave. Without the ethereal grace bestowed upon him by the Wolf''s Grace skill, escaping the castle''s iron grip would have been a fool''s errand. The fortress was not just a building; it was a living entity, breathing power and demanding respect.


    As David approached the gate, he wondered if the guards would stop him, just as they had at the Elder Noble''s mansion. He sighed, contemting whether he might need to use force to gain entry. To his surprise, the guards at the entrance stiffened as soon as they saw him, standing at attention with fists to their chests in a salute. "We wee the Lord''s son," they proimed.


    Finding this strange but not unwee, David walked past them, still feeling out of ce in the noble role he now inhabited.


    The courtyard, a verdant oasis in the heart of stone, unfolded before him. Abyrinth of stone paths snaked through a tapestry of green, where nature had dared to im a corner of this fortified world. At its centre, a sentinel of stone stood watch, a silent guardian of the De Gor lineage.


    The castle walls, once stark and forbidding, were softened by the embrace of ivy, a green caress against the cold stone. Lanterns, like fireflies trapped in iron cages, cast dancing shadows upon the gstones. And beneath the canopy of ancient oaks, stone benches whispered tales of countless hours spent in contemtion and shared secrets.


    A profound sense of peace washed over David. Here, within these stone walls, history had found a home. He was a mere guest in this grand narrative, a character yet to write his chapter. But for now, he allowed himself a moment of quiet reflection, to absorb the essence of this ce, to feel the weight of its legacy settling upon his shoulders.


    David stood before a masterpiece sculpted in time. A being of ethereal beauty, captured forever in marble,manded his attention. Six wings, like frozen whispers of flight, unfurled from its ethereal form. Each feather, a delicate masterpiece, seemed to shimmer under the sun''s caress. Draped in a stony shroud that hinted at celestial origins, the figure exuded an aura of timeless authority.


    A hooded face, a mask of mystery, guarded secrets of ages past. Yet, in the stillness of its gaze, there was a resolute power, a promise of protection. Two swords, twin mes of justice, were sped in its ethereal hands. Runes, ancient script of power, etched their way along the des, promising a magic woven into steel.


    "Goddess of Reservation," David mused, his eyes on the statue. In the novel, the goddess is shrouded in mystery, and the only thing that was clearly depicted was that she was the most powerful of the sovereigns.


    His reverie was shattered by a whirlwind of joy. Shay, a radiantet, hurtled towards him, herughter a sweet melody. "Young master!" she cried, her arms outstretched. In that moment, the world narrowed to the warmth of her embrace, the stone goddess forgotten, reced by the living warmth of human affection.


    Shay''s voice, a siren''s call through the fog of his thoughts, pulled him back to the present. Worry, etched into her eyes, was a stark contrast to the serene beauty of the courtyard. A pang of guilt shot through him as he returned her embrace, a silent apology for his brief absence. In that moment, the world contracted to the rhythm of their shared breath, the castle walls melting away.


    He traced delicate patterns on her back, seeking sce in the familiar scent of her hair. Time stood still, a suspended moment in the grand tapestry of existence. But the world, ever insistent, demanded their attention.


    Shay broke free, her gaze a deep, prating ocean. "What happened?" Her voice was a gentle inquiry, yet it carried the weight of unspoken questions. He yearned to share his journey, toy bare the secrets of his soul, but the time was not ripe. "I''ll tell you everything," he promised, his voice a husky caress.


    Desire, a wild creature, stirred within him. He leaned in, their lips a brushstroke on the canvas of intimacy. The world, once again, contracted, this time to the electric dance of their senses. But reason, a soberingpanion, intervened. Shay, her face a canvas of conflicting emotions, pulled away.


    "Not now," she whispered, her voice trembling. Denial, a bitter pill, was her choice. Yet, his touch lingered, a phantom heat on her skin. He pressed his advantage, a yful predator. "And why not, my little maid?"


    Her mind raced, a battleground of desire and duty. "The Earl," she began, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. "He requires your presence. It is urgent." The weight of her words pulled him back to reality.


    David''s yful demeanour shifted as he sensed the seriousness in her tone. "The Earl?" he repeated, the weight of responsibility settling over him. "Very well. Lead the way, Shay."


    David''s thoughts began to run, why did the Earl require his presence the moment he stepped into the castle, by chance did wind of his exploits reach his ear? Only time would tell as he made his way to meet the great general of the Srain army

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70: THE EARL.

    The weight of their shared secret hung heavy between them as they traversed the castle halls. David''s gaze was drawn to Shay, a maic pull to the storm of emotions swirling within her. Her flushed cheeks and determined expression were a captivating enigma. Yet, the looming shadow of duty forced him to focus.


    Finally, they reached the Lord''s chamber. Shay stepped aside, allowing David to enter. "I''ll be in my quarters when you need me," she whispered, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. David nodded, a silent promise passing between them.


    With a final, lingering look at Shay, David straightened his shoulders and rapped his knuckles against the imposing wooden door. The rhythm of his heartbeat echoed in his ears, a counterpoint to the expectant silence beyond.


    "Yes,e in." A deep, authoritative voice, like the rumble of distant thunder, granted him entry. The door creaked open, inviting him into the sanctum of power.


    The door closed behind him with a soft thud as he took a few steps toward the Earl, who was seated at his desk. Beside the desk was a stack of books, and in his hand, Lord Hilton held a parchment paper. David could see the writing on the back slightly glowing.


    Lord Hilton read the contents of the paper without paying David much attention. After a painfully long minute, he finally pointed at a seat opposite his desk, still not sparing a nce at David.


    David knew the Earl was formidable¡ªterrifyingly so. This man had in an Elder dragon, creatures in Ternion revered as the first race granted dominion by the sovereign. And not just any dragon, but an Elder, rumoured to carry traces of the silent and dead sovereigns.


    The air around Lord Hilton was dense with power, yet David managed to withstand it...somehow. He had faced powerful individuals on Earth, though none could shatter mountains with a mere swing of their de.


    "You''ve been to Willowmere, so I''ve read," Lord Hilton broke the silence, cing the parchment paper on his desk.


    "Yes, I have," David replied calmly.


    "Interesting..." the Earl mused aloud.


    An aura, insidious and suffocating, seeped from the Earl. Men of lesser will would have crumbled, their spirits broken. But David, tempered in the crucible of adversity, stood unyielding. The Earl''s gaze, a coldser, scanned him, searching for vulnerabilities.


    "Usually, when I release my aura, both you and your second brother struggle to speak," Lord Hilton began, throwing David off track.


    "Even from our previous meeting, you''re still the same... no, not the same. You''ve grown even more," the Lord revealed, his words causing David to remain on high alert. "It''s like you are trained topose your demeanour even in the face of... death," The pressure intensified, a tangible weight on David''s shoulders.


    He was right. David had spent countless hours training to never sumb to fear or panic, keeping his mind optimal for any asion. Even now, David stood resolute when the Lord''s aura could make any awakened individual sweat and struggle to breathe.


    Doubt, a venomous serpent, slithered into the Lord''s mind. "Are you truly David?" His voice, a dagger dipped in suspicion, pierced the air. David, his hand hovering near the edge of revtion, met the challenge with a mask of tranquillity. "Why would I not be, my Lord?" His voice, a counterpoint to the Lord''s usation, wasced with feigned innocence.


    Behind the mask, however, a silent promise hung in the air. Luna, a spectral guardian, was ready. Frostfang, a weapon ofst resort with the spell [Death Reversal], was within reach. The stage was set for a confrontation, a dance of shadows and steel. but even with all that would he survive?


    The tempestuous aura, a living thing of oppression, abruptly dissipated. The air, once thick with tension, became breathable once more."Huh,"  Lord Hilton, the storm''s architect, exhaled, a visible disappointment etched on his weathered face. "It seems I''ve gotten too old to recognize your aplishments," Lord Hilton began, his tone softening.


    "It is not strange for a man such as yourself not to change when you are on the brink of death," he continued, his voice thoughtful as David listened attentively. It was a relief that the Earl had drawn his own conclusion, or the situation could have taken a turn that would not have been favourable to David.


    "I only have one question," Lord Hilton stated, his gaze piercing.


    "I will answer to the best of my capabilities," David replied, his demeanour steady.


    "How did you awaken with no talent?" the Earl asked, his tone serious. This time, he wanted the answer directly from David rather than conjuring one himself.


    David, a tightrope walker, bnced on the precipice of truth and deception, gave the only reasonable response he coulde up with. "It just happened my Lord," he replied, his voice a steady drumbeat in the chamber''s silence.


    He certainly wasn''t going to reveal his skill that could literally take cultivators'' souls and convert them into power.


    The Lord, a hawk scanning the horizon, searched for the elusive truth. Finding none, he leaned back, a silent acknowledgement of defeat. The storm had passed, leaving in its wake a sense of uneasy truce. Fate, it seemed, held the key to this enigma, a lock yet to be unlocked.


    "Very well," the Earl dered, his tone decisive. "You will remain at the main estate of your own ord," he directed. "Furthermore, you will be allowed to participate in the Coming of Age ceremony," he concluded.


    David furrowed his brow in confusion. "Coming of Age ceremony?" he echoed, the unfamiliar term lingering in the air.


    Lord Hilton, noting David''s bewilderment, borated, "It''s understandable that you have not heard of the Blessing Ceremony. Every person bearing the name Gor is given a chance to participate and acquire a blessing from the goddess." He paused, ensuring David grasped the significance before continuing.


    "The blessings bestowed by the goddess determine your role both within the family and the Srian Empire."


    A spark ignited within David. A path, previously shrouded in mist, began to reveal itself. The ceremony was a key, promising to unlock doors to power and influence. The word "role" resonated deeply within him. So that''s how I get my role, he mused inwardly. He had often pondered how he would secure the role function in the system, and the answer had just been handed to him through this ceremony.


    "Lord, when is the ceremony?" David inquired a new sense of urgency in his voice.


    "In two weeks," Lord Hilton replied. "Additionally, I will grant two favours to the top contender," he added, the weight of his words heavy with promise.


    David''s mind raced with possibilities. The Coming of Age ceremony was not just a rite of passage but a pivotal event that could shape his future. The blessings could provide him with invaluable advantages, and the favours from Lord Hilton could be the key to unlocking even greater potential.


    "You may leave now, David. If you have any questions regarding the ceremony seek Sendric."


    David nodded, a respectful bow to the Earl before turning to leave thevish office. As he walked away, he felt the weight of the encounter lift from his shoulders. The exchange had been fraught with danger, but he had navigated it sessfully. The next two weeks would be crucial. He would need to prepare, to ensure he was ready to im not just a blessing but the top spot.


    The courtyard weed him back with its serene charm, a stark contrast to the intense scrutiny of the Earl''s chamber. David''s thoughts drifted back to Shay and their interrupted moment. He longed to reunite with her, to feel her warmth and presence again.


    As he made his way through the stone-paved pathways, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of determination. The future held many uncertainties, but with his knowledge and the allies he had, David was ready to face whatever came his way. The ceremony also held secrets and power that he would exploit to the fullest.


    The grand statue of the goddess of reservation stood tall in the courtyard, a silent guardian of the De Gor family. David nced at it, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. With each step, he was more resolved to protect those he cared about and to navigate the treacherous waters of his new life with unwavering resolve.


    ****


    Left alone in the dimly lit office, Lord Hilton''s thoughts drifted to a distant past, a memory that kept him anchored amidst the chaos and decline. "Mek, I don''t think I can go on," he murmured aloud, the silence his onlypanion in the grand chamber. His voice, tinged with weariness, echoed off the stone walls, a stark contrast to the resolute exterior he showed the world.


    "Have I failed as a father and a lord?" he pondered, the weight of his responsibilities pressing heavily upon him. The room, adorned with relics of a storied lineage, offered no answers, only a solemn stillness that seemed to deepen his solitude.


    Beyond the walls of the estate, something ominous was unfolding, a storm brewing on the horizon. Lord Hilton could sense it, a foreboding presence that whispered of impending danger. His instincts, honed by years of leadership and battle, warned him to be prepared.


    "I should hunt," he concluded, the decision bringing a semnce of rity to his troubled mind. The act of hunting, a primal and cathartic endeavour, offered a temporary escape and a chance to sharpen his senses. It was a way to reconnect with his inner strength, to confront the turmoil within and without.


    As he stood, the imposing figure of the Earl cast a long shadow across the room. The weight of his legacy and the uncertainties of the future loomedrge, but for now, he had a purpose. The hunt would provide a brief respite, a moment to gather his thoughts and steel himself for the challenges ahead.


    With a final, lingering nce at the fading light filtering through the stained ss windows, Lord Hilton steeled his resolve. The path forward was fraught with peril, but he would face it head-on, driven by the memory of Mek and the unyielding duty to his family and realm.

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71: OF ALL QUESTIONS, THIS ONE TAKES THE CAKE.

    In the hushed sanctity of his chamber, David was a lotus unfurling in the quietude. His legs folded beneath him, he was an ind adrift in a tranquil sea of consciousness. Luna, a spectral sentinel, stood guard, her keen senses attuned to the ethereal tides of mana that ebbed and flowed around her master.


    Since the whispered secrets of the [Heaven Whispering Palm] had been imparted to him, David had yearned to unleash its full fury. Qi, this foreign force that coursed through his veins, was a puzzle with tantalizing pieces. It was not the elusive essence Yue had talked about, yet it held a power that beckoned like a siren''s song.


    Dismissing the enigma of this unknown energy, he turned inward. With each inhtion, the world faded, reced by a rhythmic dance of breath and being. His exhtions were billows of dark blue mist, a tangible manifestation of his growing mastery. Luna''s eyes, twin stars in the dim room, mirrored her awe as she witnessed her master''s transformation.


    Despite his progress, something still felt out of reach¡ªa barrier standing between him and the full mastery of his Qi. He knew it was only a matter of time before he broke through this wall, unlocking even greater power. The night was young, and David was determined to dedicate himself to his meditation.


    But as the strokes began to take shape, a discordant rhythm interrupted his harmony. A hesitant rap echoed through the silent chamber, a pebble disturbing the tranquil pond of his meditation.


    David''s consciousness burst forth like a shooting star, his eyes snapping open to find Luna, a silent sentinel, perched on the bed''s precipice. Her tranquil form was a balm to his awakened senses, assuring him that no tempestuous threat lurked beyond the door. Rising from the plush carpet, he approached the oak portal, his hand hovering like a hesitant moth. Could it be Shay, already yearning for hispany?


    The door creaked open, revealing Vivan like a me in the night. Her crimson hair was a cascading waterfall, and her grey eyes, twin pools of uncertainty, held him captive for a fleeting moment. Her voice, a soft whisper in the still air, carried an undercurrent of urgency. "Young master," she breathed.


    "Vivan," he addressed her, "what brings you to my chamber at this hour?" Though he had a suspicion about her visit, he wanted to hear it from her.


    "I...I..." She faltered, her words lost in thebyrinth of her thoughts. Sensing her difort, he widened the doorway, a silent invitation. "Come in, let''s talk inside," he offered.


    "Young master..." Vivan''s lips parted, but no sound emerged. With a gentle touch, he enveloped her hand in his. A shiver ran through her at his contact as he guided her into the sanctuary of his room.


    Luna, the spectral guardian, melted into the shadows like mist, her form dissolving into the darkness as her master extended an invitation to their sanctuary. With a gentle hand, David guided the trembling Vivan towards a throne of velvet, ensuring herfort before iming the opposite seat, a chasm of polished wood separating them. Awe washed over Vivan as she basked in the warmth of his kindness. He possessed an uncanny ability to soothe her soul, a talent honed in the crucible of their shared ordeal with Gareth.


    Before her thoughts could wander into dangerous territory, David''s voice, a velvet curtain, parted the silence. His baster hair, a shimmering cascade, framed his face as he leaned forward. "We are alone," he dered, his eyes twin pools of intrigue. "I could spend an eternity admiring your beauty, but I suspect you have tidings to share." A yful glint danced in his eyes, igniting a blush that painted Vivan''s cheeks with fire.


    "Forgive me, young master, for interrupting your solitude," she began, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Your presence is never an intrusion," he assured her, his tone as smooth as silk. "The sound of your voice is a melody I could listen to forever." Her heart pounded against her ribs like a captive bird, but she knew she had topose herself and convey her message.


    With a deep breath, she steadied her nerves and prepared to speak, her eyes meeting his with determination.


    Her grey eyes, twin storms brewing, pierced through him. "Why?" The question hung in the air, raw and unexpected.


    David was caught off guard, his mind scrambling for a response. "Why what?" he countered, his voiceced with confusion. She studied him, as if searching for hidden depths, before finally articting her query: "Why did you save me?"


    Of all the beings in existence, he was thest beacon of hope she''d envisioned. The knight in shining armour, a role that shed violently with her perception of him.


    His blue eyes, twin sapphires, met hers, mirroring her astonishment. Then, a sound erupted from him, a burst ofughter as unexpected as a summer storm. Vivan was startled, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Young master, have I misspoken?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    Hisughter gradually subsided, reced by a sereneposure. Rising from his seat, he approached her with slow, deliberate steps, his gaze never leaving hers. "Forgive me," he began, his voice low and soothing. "Of all the questions you could have asked, this one takes the cake." A yful glint danced in his eyes. "I was not prepared for such directness." He paused, a hand resting casually on his hip.


    Leaning in slightly, he transformed the atmosphere with his proximity. His smile was a beguiling enigma. "Tell me, Vivan," he purred, his voice a velvet caress, "why do you think I extended a hand to you in your darkest hour?"


    Vivian''s mind was a fog as she pondered David''s query. Her hand found sce against her cheek, a silentpanion in her contemtion. Finally, words emerged from the mist, a simple exnation: "You saved me from Gareth out of kindness," she offered, her voiceced with uncertainty. It was the only exnation she coulde up with. David, dumbfounded, saw Vivian in a new light¡ªwas she that clueless about his feelings for her?


    A wave of nervousness washed over her as she prepared to borate, but before she could utter another word, David leaned in, his intentions as clear as the dawn.


    Their lips collided in a storm of sensation, a tempest that swept her off her feet. Her instinct was to retreat, to find refuge from this sudden onught, but his hands, gentle yet firm, held her captive. The kiss was a whirlwind, a maelstrom of emotions that consumed her. His lips, a fiery brand, marked her with a longing she hadn''t known existed. The world shrank to a single point, a universe contained within their embrace.


    As their bodies ignited, their minds surrendered to the primal dance of desire. Time stood still, a silent observer to their passionatemunion. When atst their lips parted, their gazes locked in a silent conversation, a testament to the inferno they had ignited.


    Looking deep into Vivian''s confused eyes, David licked his lips, savoring the lingering taste of her fruity kiss. "That was the wrong answer," he said with a sly smile. "Huh?" Vivian uttered, her confusion deepening.


    "I mean, you asked me why I saved you," David borated. "I could tell you why, but where''s the fun in that?" He paused, letting Vivian''s mind catch up, then crouched down, holding both of her hands. "I once told you something in the left wing of the castle," he hinted. "Tomorrow, before the sun sets, I will seek you out for an answer."


    He could see that Vivian was overwhelmed by emotions, so he decided to give her time to process everything. "Go and rest, okay?" David said gently, helping her to her feet. Vivian wanted to speak, to piece together the puzzle forming in her mind, but the more the truth became clear to her, the more she found herself at a loss for words.


    As he escorted her to the door, David whispered in her ear, "I''ll see you tomorrow... with an answer, of course." He chuckled softly, closing the door behind her, leaving a stunned Vivian outside the hall to collect herself.


    Vivian stood there, her heart still racing from the kiss and David''s enigmatic words. She reyed their conversation in her mind, trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind his hints. What had he told her in the left wing of the castle? She wracked her brain, searching for the memory.


    As she made her way back to her quarters, Vivian''s thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions and questions. David''s actions had always seemed mysterious, but tonight had taken it to a whole new level. She could still feel the warmth of his lips on hers, the intensity of his gaze, and the firmness of his touch. Her cheeks flushed again at the memory, and she bit her lip, feeling a mixture of excitement and anxiety.


    The night was long and restless for Vivian. She tossed and turned, her mind unable to settle. David''s challenge echoed in her thoughts, and she knew that tomorrow would bring answers, whether she was ready for them or not.


    As the first light of dawn crept through her window, Vivian resolved to face whatever truth David would reveal. The anticipation of their next encounter filled her with a nervous energy, and she prepared herself for the day ahead, determined to uncover the secrets hidden within David''s enigmatic heart.


    ****


    A/N: I don''t want to rush bare with me guys...


    I would like to thank the following:


    Sil3nt_1


    Hawkeye_07


    Reginald_Carr


    TyrantRex27


    Urban_Gaming


    and the rest of my reader crew, you truly make my day.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72: MESSAGE.

    The morning sun cast a warm, golden glow over the castle grounds, bathing everything in a soft, ethereal light. Birds sang melodious tunes, and the gentle rustling of leaves provided a serene soundtrack to the start of the day. The air was crisp and refreshing, carrying the scent of blooming flowers from the nearby gardens.


    Shay walked with purposeful steps towards David''s chamber, her heart fluttering with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. The earl''s suddenmand for the maids to direct David to his office as soon as he returned had sparked a storm of questions in her mind. What could be so urgent? Why was the earl so insistent?


    As she approached David''s door, her thoughts wandered to the man who had captivated her heart. David, with his piercing blue eyes and enigmatic presence, had be more than just her master. There was a tenderness in the way he spoke to her, a gentleness in his touch that made her feel cherished and protected.


    The love blossoming in her heart was like a delicate flower, fragile yet persistent. Every stolen nce, every shared smile, nourished this burgeoning affection, allowing it to take root and grow. Shay knew that her feelings for David were deepening, intertwining with her very being, and she couldn''t help but wonder if he felt the same.


    With a soft sigh, Shay reached David''s chamber and gently knocked on the door, her heart pounding with a mixture of hope and trepidation.


    ****


    (Previously, before David set out to Eldoria...)


    The morning sun bathed the castle in a warm, golden light, creating a stark contrast to the urgency that filled the air within its ancient stone walls. An attendant, his face etched with concern, moved hastily through the corridors, his footsteps echoing off the marble floors. His breath came in quick, shallow bursts as he approached the imposing double doors of the Earl''s office. Pausing for a moment to collect himself, he raised his hand and knocked firmly.


    "Enter," came the Earl''smanding voice from within.


    The attendant pushed the heavy door open and stepped inside, immediately noting the presence of Mage Marvel, a venerable figure draped in dark, flowing robes, seated on a plush sofa opposite the Earl''s massive oak desk. The mage''s eyes were closed, his fingers steepled in a gesture of contemtion. The attendant swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the two powerful figures before him.


    "Forgive the interruption, my lord," the attendant began, bowing deeply.


    The Earl, his piercing blue eyes locking onto the attendant, gestured for him to speak. "What is the matter?"


    "A message, my lord," the attendant replied, his voice steady despite his nerves. "Ites from an elder noble, delivered through a scroll."


    The Earl''s expression tightened with curiosity and concern. "Bring it here."


    The attendant hurried forward, handing the scroll over with a deep bow before stepping back respectfully. Mage Marvel remained silent, his eyes now open and watching the exchange with mild interest. The Earl unfurled the scroll, his fingers deftly tracing the intricate seal that marked it as genuine. With a flicker of concentration, he poured a small amount of mana into the parchment, causing the ink to glow softly as the message revealed itself.


    For several minutes, the room was filled with an intense silence as the Earl''s eyes scanned the contents of the scroll. His expression shifted from curiosity to surprise, and then to shock, his lips pressing into a thin line. Finally, he set the scroll down, his gaze distant and troubled.


    "What is it, old friend?" Mage Marvel asked, his tone informal and concerned.


    The Earl handed the scroll to the mage, his voice grim. "Read it for yourself."


    Mage Marvel took the scroll and began to read, his eyes widening with each passing line. The message began with a greeting from the elder noble, addressing the Earl as his older brother. It went on to detail the preparations for theing-of-age ceremony in the town under the elder noble''s governance, noting that everything was proceeding smoothly.


    The second part of the report, however, was what had shaken the Earl. It described how David, his son, had visited the elder noble and revealed a shocking discovery: the identity of his assassins as members of the Fingers, a notorious underworld group. Not only had David single-handedly taken them down, but he had also exposed spies within their own staff. The message concluded with the revtion that David had awakened his ss.


    Mage Marvel finished reading and looked up at the Earl, his expression mirroring the shock he had seen on his friend''s face moments earlier. "Do you believe this?" he asked, his voice a mixture of awe and scepticism.


    The Earl sighed deeply, rubbing his temples. "We will have to wait for David himself to confirm it. But if this is true... it changes everything."


    Mage Marvel nodded slowly, his mind racing with the implications. "It seems your son is far more capable than any of us realized."


    The Earl leaned back in his chair, his eyes fixed on a point somewhere beyond the room''s walls. "Indeed. But this news also raises many questions. If David has truly uncovered and defeated members of the Fingers, it means there are far more dangers lurking within our walls than we ever suspected. And his awakening... it could signify something we have yet to understand."


    Mage Marvel stroked his beard thoughtfully. "His insight to expose spies within your staff is particrly troubling. It means our enemy is closer than we thought, operating right under our noses. We must be vignt."


    The Earl nodded, his expression hardening. "We need to increase security and investigate these ims thoroughly. David''s return will be crucial. We must understand the full extent of his discoveries and his newfound abilities."


    Mage Marvel agreed. "And we must also consider what this means for theing-of-age ceremony. If David''s abilities are as formidable as this report suggests, he could y a pivotal role in the future of the Srian Empire."


    The Earl''s gaze sharpened. "Yes. The ceremony will be an opportunity to reveal his capabilities to our allies and adversaries alike. But it also makes him a target. We must ensure his safety above all."


    Mage Marvel stood, his presencemanding and reassuring. "I will assist with the investigations and the preparations. We must be ready for whateveres next."


    The Earl rose as well, sping his friend''s shoulder. "Thank you, Marvel. Your counsel and support are invaluable. We face uncertain times, but with David''s strength and ourbined efforts, we will prevail."


    As the two men shared a moment of solidarity, the attendant who had delivered the message stood just outside the door, his heart racing. He had heard snippets of their conversation and understood the gravity of the situation. The castle was a ce of secrets and power, and he knew that the events unfolding within its walls would shape the future in ways he could scarcelyprehend.


    Inside the dimly lit office, the Earl and Mage Marvel continued their intense discussion, meticulously nning their next steps. They were acutely aware that the days ahead would be fraught with unprecedented challenges, and their conversation echoed with a sense of urgency and determination.


    The attendant, now dismissed, made his way back through the corridors, his mind buzzing with what he had witnessed. The castle seemed to hum with a new energy, a sense of anticipation that crackled in the air. As he returned to his duties, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was on the cusp of something monumental.


    The morning light continued to pour through the castle windows, casting long shadows that danced across the stone floors. In the quiet moments between the grand events and the hushed conversations, the castle seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the return of the young man who had be the centre of its swirling intrigue.


    David''s journey was far from over, and as he made his way back to the castle, unaware of the storm that awaited him, he carried with him the hopes and fears of those who watched from the shadows. Theing-of-age ceremony loomed on the horizon, a test of his newfound powers and a stage upon which his destiny would be revealed.


    In the heart of the castle, the Earl and Mage Marvel stood ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, their bond strengthened by the trials they had endured and the faith they ced in their familie''s strength. Together, they would navigate the treacherous waters of politics and power, determined to protect their legacy and secure a future for the Srian Empire.


    As the day unfolded, the castle bustled with activity, its inhabitants unaware of the pivotal moment that had just transpired within the Earl''s office. But soon, all woulde to know the name of David, the young man who had uncovered a web of deceit and stood poised to im his ce among the greats of their world.

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73: REUNION (18+)

    Shay hovered outside David''s chamber, her heart fluttering like a bird trapped in a cage. The early morning stillness enveloped the hallway as she hesitated before the grand oak door, her knuckles having already rapped softly against its surface. She sped her hands, a mix of hope and trepidation churning within her as she strained to listen for any sign of movement inside.


    The moments ticked by, stretching into what felt like an eternity, and Shay''s mind whispered that the young master might still be lost in the depths of sleep. It was, after all, quite early, and she had arrived ahead of her usual time, eager to attend to him as his personal morning maid.


    Just as she decided to return in an hour, a soft creak echoed in the quiet corridor. One of the heavy doors inched open, and there stood David, his presencemanding even in the simplicity of a towel. Droplets of water clung to his skin, glistening in the dim light like morning dew on a polished stone. Shay''s breath caught in her throat as she took in the sight of him¡ªhis lean, well-defined body a testament to his discipline. She felt her cheeks flush with heat, quickly covering her face with her hands in a futile attempt to hide her embarrassment.


    David, noticing her reaction, allowed a small, amused smile to y at the corners of his lips. The sight of his mirth only deepened Shay''s fluster, and in her nervousness, she blurted out, "Young master, I''m here to prepare you," the customary greeting lost in the whirl of her emotions.


    David reached out, his hand warm and steady as he gently grasped Shay''s trembling fingers. He guided her inside the chamber, the door clicking shut behind them, sealing them in a world of their own. With a fluid motion, he pressed her softly against the oak door, his breath warm against her ear as he leaned in close. "Aren''t you going to greet me?" he teased, his voice a low murmur that sent a shiver down Shay''s spine. Her heart pounded in her chest, each beat a thunderous echo in her ears.


    "Y-Yes, where are my manners?" she stammered, her face turned away, unable to meet the piercing sapphire gaze that seemed to see right through her. "Good morning, young master," she finally managed, her voice barely above a whisper as she gathered her courage to properly greet him.


    David''s smile deepened as he responded, "Good morning to you too." With a tender gesture, he tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear, his touch lingering just a moment longer than necessary. "You know," he began, his tone soft yet serious, "I really don''t like you calling me ''master.''"


    Shay''s eyes widened in surprise, her gaze snapping to his as his words caught her off guard. "But young master, I am your maid," she countered, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Despite the feelings they shared, Shay couldn''t shake the weight of her position, the reality that David was the earl''s son, a lord with responsibilities and expectations far beyond her reach. Her heart sank, the brightness in her eyes dimming with doubt.


    Noticing the change in her expression, David''s brows furrowed in concern. He tilted his head, brushing his nose lightly against hers, a gesture that chased away her troubled thoughts. "Shay," he called her name softly, his voice filled with an emotion that made her breath hitch.


    "Yes?" she replied, her voice small, almost fragile.


    "I want you to be my partner," David''s words dropped like a bombshell, sending Shay''s mind into a whirlwind of disbelief.


    "Young master, what did you say?" she asked, her voice shaky, uncertain if she had heard him correctly.


    David''s expression was firm, yet gentle as he rified, "First, don''t call me ''master.'' Call me David when we''re alone, and I won''t repeat myself a third time." He paused, his gaze locking onto hers with a seriousness that made her heart skip a beat. "Shay, will you be my partner?" he asked again, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    Shay''s world spun as his proposal sank in. He knew the fears and hesitations that lingered in her heart, and with this deration, he sought to erase them, to solidify their bond and assure her of his unwavering intentions.


    As the silence grew heavier, the space between them seemed to shrink, their eyes locked in a deep, unspoken conversation that reached into the very core of their souls. Shay''s lips trembled as she finally voiced the fears that had been gnawing at her heart.


    "Young... David," she corrected herself, the name tasting both strange and sweet on her tongue. "You''re a noble, and I''m... just amoner. I don''t want to be a burden to you," she confessed, her voiceced with the weight of her doubt.


    She wanted nothing more than to be with David, but the disparity in their social status loomed like a shadow over her dreams. His affection, his shift in behaviour towards her¡ªit was a mystery she couldn''t unravel. His eyes, though, held no hesitation. They were filled with a steady determination that both reassured and confused her. Could his noble status truly amodate their love?


    David let out a soft, contemtive breath. "If you want me to renounce my title, I would dly do that to be with you," he dered, his words striking Shay like a lightning bolt, shaking her to her core.


    "Please don''t do that," she pleaded, her eyes welling up with tears. The thought of him giving up everything for her was both terrifying and humbling.


    "Why not?" David pressed, his voice steady with resolve. "I desire you, and I would do anything to be with the one I love," he reassured her, the word "love" hanging in the air between them, heavy with meaning. The depth of hismitment enveloped her, leaving her breathless.


    David didn''t need his noble status to achieve his goals. There was a far greater threat on the horizon¡ªthe Cataclysm Cascade, a looming disaster that threatened to turn everything he held dear into ashes. But in this moment, all he cared about was her, and sealing their bond before the storm arrived.


    "Will you be my partner?" David asked again, his voice gentle yet insistent. Shay''s heart raced as she grappled with her feelings. She had fallen deeply for her master, and despite her fears, her love for him outweighed her doubts. With her gaze dropping to the floor, she slowly nodded, her voice a whisper, "Yes."


    David''s lips curled into a yful smile. "I can''t hear you," he teased, his tone light but his eyes gleaming with affection.


    A surge of boldness took hold of Shay, fueled by the depth of her emotions and the desire to put an end to his teasing. She stood on her toes, closing the distance between them, and pressed her lips to his, capturing them in a kiss that was both tender and fierce. The world around them seemed to disappear as the kiss deepened, her fingers tangling in his damp hair.


    David''s initial surprise melted away, and he responded with equal passion, his hands slipping around her waist, pulling her closer. Their kiss was a collision of emotions¡ªdesire, fear, love¡ªall blending into a single, intoxicating moment. Shay''s doubts dissolved in the warmth of his embrace, and for that brief eternity, they were the only two people in the world.


    David''s hands slowly descended to her small ass. He molded them gently, Shay''s moans muffled by their passionate kiss. After exploring and ying with them for a considerable time, David decided to move on to the main course. He used one of his hands to slide inside the hem of her maid dress while his other hand cupped her tiny butt. As his fingers brushed against her thighs, Shay felt an otherworldly pleasure assault her mind. Reaching his destination, David stopped, shock and disbelief striking him.


    Separating himself from Shay, a string of saliva connecting them as it broke, David asked in a yful manner, "Did you reallye to my chamber with no panties on?" Shay, feeling embarrassed by David''s words, looked away as crimson red on her cheeks, unable to deny it. "I don''t mind, really," David assured her as he gently bit her lower lip and pulled it.


    Shay found herself at the mercy of David''s caresses; she felt her heart beat faster, and her breath hitched. Before she could immerse herself in David''s strange but amazing kisses, David plugged his index finger inside her cave, a loud, seductive moan escaping her small and full lips.


    "Hngh¡ª"


    David slowly and gently curled his finger in a rhythmic motion within her fleshy vagina, prompting it to release her love juices, which started dripping and flowing down her thigh. Shay''s mind crumbled and turned to mush as the pleasure intensified, only for David to plunge another finger inside, breaking their kiss. Shay pressed her head against the door to resist the urge to cum just as they had begun, but all to no avail when David thrust the third finger in.


    "I can''t hold it any longer," Shay moaned loudly, David enjoying the scene before him.


    "That was my intention," he revealed as his lips curled into a grin of satisfaction.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74: UNEXPECTED ENCOUNTER

    "Huh," David exhaled a heavy sigh as he strolled through the expansive corridors, his mind reying the moments he had just shared with Shay. Their steamy encounter had been abruptly cut short by her sense of duty.


    Shay had pleaded with him to let her prepare him for the day and then rush off to handle some event preparations that the head maid had assigned. With a delegation from neighbouring counties expected in the next two weeks, the staff was buzzing with activity. David suspected it had something to do with the uinging-of-age ceremony.


    She had practically assaulted him with her pleading chestnut eyes, and, unable to resist, David had reluctantly allowed her to go. But not before they indulged in a long, heated minute of kissing, their arms wrapped tightly around each other in a bittersweet embrace.


    As he walked, David''s gaze drifted to the obsidian earpiece Seraphina had given him. He wondered what she was up to, the distance between them feeling all the more vast without any means ofmunication. The only way he''d know she had arrived at the castle entrance would be if the earpiece changed to a moss-green hue.


    Slipping the earpiece into his pocket, David redirected his thoughts and headed towards the dining room, the weight of anticipation and responsibility settling on his shoulders as he prepared to face the day ahead.


    David had nned to start his day with a hearty breakfast before setting off to find Vivian. His mind was already spinning with the idea of what he intended to do next: whisk her away from whatever mundane tasks she might be caught up in within the castle walls and take her beyond the estate, with the intention of exploring Eldoria.


    The thought alone filled him with a mix of excitement and trepidation. Eldoria had always been a mystery to him, a ce he''d only seen briefly as he returned from Willowmere. His reputation outside the castle wasn''t exactly ster, but that wasn''t his concern today. Today was about something much more personal¡ªspending quality time with Vivian.


    As he walked, making a left turn down one of the castle''s grand corridors, David paused to consider the implications of his n. Wasn''t this, in essence, a date? The realization hit him with a jolt, causing him to slow his pace. He''d never been on a date before, not a proper one, anyway.


    The concept was both foreign and thrilling. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he imagined the possibilities. What did people even do on dates in Eldoria? He had no clue where the best spots for couples might be, but that didn''t deter him. David was determined to make it work, to carve out a special memory for them both, regardless of where they ended up.


    Eldoria was a vast and vibrant town, full of hidden gems and bustling marketces, serene parks, and winding riverside paths. David didn''t need to know the best ce to go¡ªhe only needed to be with her. As long as Vivian was by his side, he felt confident that the day would be perfect, no matter where it led them.


    He pictured the two of them wandering through the streets, discovering new sights and sounds, perhaps even finding a quiet spot to sit and talk, away from the prying eyes and expectations of the castle. David wasn''t just curious about Eldoria; he was curious about Vivian¡ªabout how she''d react to the world outside, what would make herugh, what sights would make her eyes light up.


    As he neared the dining room, his mind was already racing ahead to the end of the day, imagining what her answer would be to the question he had posed to her.


    As David pushed open the grand doors leading to the dining room, he was greeted by an unexpected emptiness. The room, usually bustling with activity, was eerily still. Not a single maid or guard was present, a stark contrast to the usual scene where at least one maid would always be on hand to serve the De Gor family, regardless of the time of day.


    Today, however, the space was deserted. "Looks like theing-of-age ceremony is a bigger deal than I thought," David mused, piecing together the reason for the unusual absence.


    Being a transmigrator from another world, David was no stranger to the art of cooking, a skill that set him apart from his noble peers. With the room void of any attendants, he decided to take matters into his own hands and prepare his own breakfast. The mere thought of a noble from the esteemed De Gor family cooking for himself would surely cause shock and disbelief if anyone were to witness it.


    With a purposeful stride, David made his way to the kitchen, his fingers brushing against a hidden door seamlessly blending into the dining room''s walls. As he opened it, he stepped into a space steeped in warmth and history.


    The kitchen exuded a rustic charm, each element telling the tale of countless meals crafted with care and precision over the years. The stone walls, weathered and worn by time, seemed to cradle the lingering aroma of culinary masterpieces created by professional chefs and maids long gone. Sturdy wooden beams spanned the ceiling, their age etched into every crack and crevice, supporting a grand chandelier that cast a soft, golden glow over the room.


    Shelves lined the walls, filled with earthenware pots, copper pans, and jars that held the remnants of an era when everything was crafted by hand. In the center of the room stood arge wooden table, its surface marred by the passage of years, yet still strong and enduring. Bowls of fresh fruits and vegetables, likely just harvested from a nearby garden, sat atop the table, offering a ssh of colour to the otherwise muted tones of the room.


    The hearth, although quiet now, still radiated a gentle warmth, the remnants of a once lively fire crackling softly in the background. The stove, dark and sturdy, stood as the heart of the kitchen, its surfaces polished from years of use.


    A small, arched window allowed streams of light to filter into the room, casting a gentle illumination that added a sense of peace and timelessness to the space¡ªa space that had witnessed generationse and go, and would continue to do so for years toe.


    David had initially nned to whip up a simple breakfast¡ªsome eggs and ham, perhaps toast a loaf of bread and craft it into a hearty sandwich. But as he set his mind on the task, something in the corner of the kitchen caught his attention, pulling him away from his culinary intentions. He had assumed the kitchen and dining room were deserted, everyone upied with preparations for the uing event. Yet, his curiosity piqued, he moved toward the source of the unexpected presence.


    He approached a small, dimly lit room adjoining the kitchen, the wooden door slightly ajar. Pushing it open, his eyes fell upon a figure standing gracefully by a wooden shelf. A maid with long, vibrant ash-blond hair was carefully stacking small boxes, her every movement exuding a quiet elegance.


    Her delicate hands moved with practised precision, her white apron fluttering slightly with each motion. The soft rustle of her ck and white uniform was the only sound in the room, a gentle contrast to the stillness that enveloped her.


    In one hand, she held a parchment, its edges slightly worn, listing the items that needed to be checked and confirmed. Her clear blue eyes scanned the paper with calm focus, ensuring that each box matched the neat, careful script. Every so often, she would pause, ncing between the boxes and the parchment, her expression serene yet intent on the task at hand.


    As she worked, the faint scent of rose petals filled the air, mingling with the subtle musk of aged wood, adding ayer of warmth to the cozy, intimate space. The small room felt like a world of its own, a ce where she could lose herself in her quiet duties, each box she ced on the shelf fitting perfectly into therger puzzle she was assembling. Her movements spoke of dedication and care, a quiet diligence that made her task seem almost like an art form.


    David recognized her instantly¡ªKatrina. A predatory smile curled his lips as he quietly sneaked behind her, his steps silent on the worn wooden floor. Completely oblivious to his presence, Katrina continued her work, her attention fully absorbed in the task. It wasn''t until David closed the door behind him with a soft click that she realized she was no longer alone. Startled, Katrina turned swiftly, her eyes widening in surprise as they met David''s.


    "Young master," she breathed, her voice catching as her heart raced, the calmness of moments before reced by a sudden, electrifying tension in the air.


    "We finally meet, Katrina," David replied his cial eyes filled with longing.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 : YOU CAN NOT HIDE FROM FATE (18+)

    David slowly approached the startled Katrina, each step deliberate, as her mind raced with conflicting emotions. "Of all the times," she thought, her heart pounding in her chest. Ever since David had left, her world had been turned upside down. She still couldn''t believe they had crossed that forbidden line, giving in to their desires and sharing an intimacy that felt both exhrating and wrong. It gnawed at her¡ªhad she taken advantage of the young master?


    It was clear as day that David had been the one leading her on, but she was the older one, the responsible one. She should have gently, yet firmly, sent him away from her chambers. But something about him that night was utterly different. His charm, the way he spoke, the caring way he looked at her¡ªit had all been so intoxicating.


    For a brief moment, she had even doubted whether the man she was with was truly David, her master. The connection they shared that night had felt like a dream, a vivid, impossible dream.


    Katrina had been torn ever since, caught between the desire to set things right and the fear of losing the affection and fire that David had ignited within her.


    Her mind had been a chaotic storm of guilt and longing, and in her desperation to regain some semnce of control, she did what seemed like the best thing any sensible adult would have done in her position¡ªshe hid from him. She avoided him at every turn, keeping herself busy, her heart in turmoil, hoping that distance would help her sort out her feelings.


    But fate, it seemed, had a twisted sense of humour. The very person she had been trying to avoid was now standing right in front of her, and to make matters worse, they werepletely alone together.


    The realization made her heart race even faster, her palms beginning to sweat. She knew what she had to do, even though it terrified her. She had to be the responsible one, the adult in the room, and face the consequences of their actions. As David drew closer, Katrina steeled herself, determined to ask for forgiveness, even if it meant risking everything that had blossomed between them.


    Katrina''s hands trembled as she raised them, trying to halt David''s approach. "Young master, wait!" she pleaded, her voiceced with desperation. David stopped, puzzled by her sudden resistance. "We can''t do this any longer," she confessed, her hands clutching her chest as if trying to contain the turmoil within. Her heart felt as though it might burst from the weight of her words.


    "And what might that be?" David asked calmly, though his eyes gleamed with a knowing look. He understood exactly what Katrina was alluding to, just as he had with Shay and Vivian. Yet, in his own twisted way, David relished the chase, the thrill of the hunt. For him, this was not about a simple rtionship but about the game, where he yed the cat toying with his three precious mice.


    "Please, young master, you know what I''m talking about," Katrina insisted, her voice trembling. "Whatever we did that night... forgive me. I should have..." But before she could finish, David swept her into a firm embrace, silencing her protests with his closeness.


    "I do not ept your apologies, nor am I letting you go," David dered, his voice low and resolute. Katrina''s mind reeled, unable to process his words.


    "I desire you, Katrina, and I am willing to do whatever it takes to make you mine¡ªmind, soul, and body," David proposed, his tone leaving no room for doubt. This wasn''t the David she thought she knew, the aloof young master. This was someone far more intense, someone who would not be denied.


    Katrina''s heart warred with her mind. She knew she should resist, speak out against the forbidden urges, but her voice failed her.


    Instead, she found herself drowning in his touch, his words, his unyielding affection. In ast-ditch effort to regain control, she disentangled herself from his embrace and turned away, her back to him. "Please, leave me," she dered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    But David was far from quitting. He stepped closer, wrapping his arms around her waist, his breath warm against her neck as he leaned in. "If you truly want me to leave, then face me. Look me in the eyes and tell me that," he challenged, his head resting on her shoulder.


    Katrina froze, her resolve crumbling. She couldn''t do it¡ªcouldn''t muster the strength to push him away. She was utterly lost in the whirlwind of David''s touch, his words, and the overwhelming affection he showered upon her. She remained silent, unable to deny the powerful connection that bound them, even as it pulled her deeper into his grasp.


    As the silence grew, David led his hands upwards and cupped Katrina''s massive breasts, his fingers sank into Her maid uniform, his grasp tight. Katrina jolted from the chaos of her mind, wanting to protest but when she opened her mouth she was shocked to hear what came out of it.


    "Ahhn-" she moaned. Quickly covering her mouth.


    "The human body," David breathed, his voice a soft caress against her skin." are honest to a fault. They betray the secrets the mind desperately tries to conceal."


    His lips brushed against her earlobe, a featherlight touch that sent tremors through her. In an instant, his mouth enveloped her ear, a warm, consuming sensation. In that intimate moment, she realized the futility of concealing her desires. David was indeed a master at reading her, their connection profound and undeniable.


    David slowly unbuttoned her maid''s blouse and pulled down her bra, spilling the contents within them."Young master," Katrina began, her voice barely a whisper. David''s retort was swift and sharp, "Unless your intention is to bid me farewell face-to-face, your words are meaningless." he dered his hands massaging her big bosoms. The cold touch of David''s hands sent a thrilling pleasure down her spine.


    Pulling his hands away from her chest, she turned to face him, ''crap, did I push her too much? '' A change of tactics was in order.


    But before he could formte a new approach, Katrina''s voice cut through his thoughts. "No more hiding," she dered, her blue eyes burning with a conviction that both surprised and intrigued him.


    "Do you truly want someone like me? A maid, without title or youth?" Her voice was steady, her resolve unwavering. She braced herself for rejection but the curve of his lips told a different story.


    "Status and age are irrelevant," he countered, his eyes sparkling with admiration. "Your beauty defies description. A goddess, that''s the onlyparison I can fathom."


    His words were a balm to her soul, and she melted beneath their weight. But David was insatiable. With a gentle hand, he lifted her chin, their eyes locking in a silent promise. His lips descended, a soft brush against hers, then a deepening press that ignited a wildfire within her.


    Their tongues danced a passionate tango, a rhythmic exploration of intimacy. His hands, once gentle, grew possessive, moulding her to him as their kiss deepened, a desperate plea for connection. Time stood still as they surrendered to the raw intensity of the moment, their bodies yearning, their souls intertwining.


    Using his hands to satisfy her, David led one of his hands on her left breast and the other found itself in the hem of her dress. David circled her pink are, while he stroked the lips of her pussy.


    Each stroke led Kartina to unmeasurable pleasure sumbing to minor orgasms that wet her underwear and harden her nipples. David''s expertise was beyond normal, she had slept with a man before but David was aplete monster in this domain.


    Frustrated, Katrina held the bulge in David''s pants and whispered, "I''ll go crazy if you continue to tease me this much," she confessed. David on the same rope as she was, decided to take action.


    He pulled his burning spear out, Katrina gulping at the impressing size and girth as she wondered how David had put it in thest time.


    Using his strength as an awakened, David lifted Katrina into the air, who yelped but David ignored her.


    "Wrap your legs around me," David instructed his voice a sedative preditor, Katrina obeying his very words. Pushing her panties to the side, David aligned his rod with her cave as he stroked the lips with the head.


    "Mnhn-" Katrina softly moan under David''s care.


    With a single thrust, David''s rod found its way into her cave and it only stopped as it hit the wall of her womb.


    "ohhoh" Katrina couldn''t resist the satisfaction of being filled up to the bream.


    Karina''s folds were extremely hot and soft. David felt the urge to cum but fortified his mind. In a dance of Debuchary and wildness, David thrust his spear into Kartina''s love hole, tearing her bit by bit. Her insides were taking shape of David''s cock signifying that she belong to him.


    With a powerful thrust, David held Katrina tighter as he grunted from the build-up.


    "I''m cumming," Katrina warned.


    In a matter of seconds, the duo both cummed together as their liquids mixed, a satisfying addiction taking hold in their minds.


    Suddenly, a widow opened before David, "[Sacred Essence Cultivation has been used]".

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76: THE STAGE IS SET.

    "[Sacred Essence Cultivation is being used on target]," the system prompt appeared before David''s eyes, followed by another message that made his heart skip a beat. "[Hidden trait unlocked]." His eyes widened in surprise as he read the new notification.


    Katrina, exhausted and clinging to him with thest of her strength, rested her head on his shoulder. Her arms were wrapped around his neck, and her legs were still locked tightly around his waist. The bond between them felt deeper, more intense, as the system offered him a new choice. "[Use Harem Bond on the target?]" the window prompted.


    David hesitated, not wanting to rush into a decision without fully understanding the implications. He wasn''t about to subject Katrina to a skill he hadn''t yet explored, especially not while she was so vulnerable in his arms. Deciding to leave the trait''s description forter, David made a mental note to investigate it thoroughly. If it turned out to have beneficial perks, it would be a bonus for his lovers.


    With gentle care, David carried Katrina to the kitchen and softly ced her onto a chair. He crouched down beside her, his voice tender as he asked, "Are you okay?"


    Katrina, despite her weariness, managed a yful chuckle. "I would be if you didn''t act like such a brute and treated me a bit more gently."


    David couldn''t help but return her smile, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "I''ll remember that," he teased. "But you''re the one who''s too lustful to think straight. Still, I''ll keep that in mind."


    Leaning in, he kissed her softly, his lips lingering as if trying to convey his unspoken affection. Katrina sighed, a mix of satisfaction and exhaustion in her breath. "I need to take a bath," she said, her tone shifting to something more practical. "I''d invite you to join me, but with everythinging up, I''m a bit pressed for time."


    David nodded in understanding. "I get it. I''ve got some things to handle as well," he replied, standing up and straightening his clothes. "But I''ll see youter, and we can pick up right where we left off," he promised, brushing his fingers gently under her chin, causing her heart to flutter.


    Katrina nodded, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush. "Hmm," she murmured, her voice a shy whisper that only made David admire her more.


    He kissed her on the cheek, lingering for just a moment before pulling away and heading towards the Earl''s office. There was much to do, and although he would have loved to stay and make that sandwich, time was ticking. Vivian was waiting, and he was eager to see her.


    ****


    David''s steps echoed through the grand corridors of the estate as he made his way toward the Earl''s office, his thoughts lingering on his recent encounter with Katrina. The earlier exchange still hummed in his mind, but he knew he had to shift his focus. There were more pressing matters to attend to, and the Earl was not a man to negotiate while his thoughts were elsewhere.


    Therge oak doors of the Earl''s office loomed before him, imposing and richly adorned with intricate carvings that told tales of the De Gor family''s long history. David took a deep breath and knocked. A momentter, the deep voice of the Earl granted him entry.


    As David stepped inside, the room''s atmosphere hit him¡ªa mix of power, authority, and the faint scent of aged parchment. The Earl, a man of imposing stature with sharp features and eyes that seemed to pierce through the soul, looked up from a stack of documents on his heavy wooden desk. His expression was one of mild surprise, though he quickly masked it with his usual stern demeanour.


    "David," the Earl greeted, his toneced with curiosity. "This is unexpected. You rarely seek an audience with me. What brings you here?"


    David, maintaining his calm facade, approached the desk and offered a respectful bow. "Good morning, My Lord. I have a request, one that requires some Terran gold."


    The Earl raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his plush chair as he studied David. The young man''s behaviour had been differenttely, more focused, more determined¡ªa far cry from the reckless youth who used to frequent the town''s tavern, drinking himself into oblivion and leaving the tab for the main house to cover. The Earl had received those bills through David''s attendants many times, each one a testament to his son''s previous disregard for responsibility.


    "And what might this request entail?" the Earl inquired, his voice carefully measured. He was intrigued by this new side of David, though he remained cautious.


    David met his gaze with unwavering confidence. "I need to cover some expenses for my endeavours in Eldoria, specifically for a trip outside the estate. I''m exploring opportunities that require a more discreet approach."


    The Earl''s interest was piqued. "Opportunities, you say? Your behaviour has been¡­differenttely, David. In a good way, I might add. You''ve aplished more in the past few days than I thought possible. Perhaps it''s time I humoured you."


    With that, the Earl reached into a drawer and pulled out a small, weathered pouch. He tossed it to David, who caught it effortlessly. The weight of the pouch was surprising¡ªheavier than he had expected. But David hid his astonishment, offering the Earl a grateful nod instead.


    "Thank you, my Lord," David said, his voice steady.


    The Earl waved a hand dismissively. "Think nothing of it. But tell me, how do you n to deal with the spies within the castle? Their presence has be increasingly troublesome, and it won''t be long before their actions threaten our family."


    David''s expression darkened slightly as he considered the question. "I''m waiting for mypanion," he replied. "The key to rooting out spies is patience. If we move too quickly, we''ll miss some of them, and they''ll burrow deeper into the shadows where they''ll be even harder to find. It''s crucial that we corner everyst one before making our move."


    The Earl regarded David with a mixture of surprise and admiration. The young man before him was far more cunning than he had ever given him credit for. "Your strategy is sound," the Earl admitted.


    "Very well. I''ll leave the matter in your hands for now. But be careful, David. These spies are not to be underestimated."


    1


    David offered a respectful bow. "I understand, my Lord. Thank you for trusting me with this."


    With that, the Earl dismissed him, a subtle nod signalling the end of their conversation. As David turned to leave, his mind was already racing with ns and contingencies. He needed to find Vivian, and quickly. There was much to do, and the clock was ticking.


    As he stepped out of the office and into the corridor, David activated his skill, [Wolf''s Grace]. His movements became fluid, almost ghostly, as he disappeared into the shadows. The world around him seemed to slow down, the noise of the bustling estate fading into the background as he honed in on his next target¡ªVivian.


    ****


    "Vivian, are you done dusting those antiques?" a maid asked, her voice tinged with impatience.


    "Stop bothering me, Meissy, and do your own work," Vivian snapped back, irritation ring in her tone as she continued her task.


    Meissy, ever the drama queen, clutched her head in exaggerated despair. "I can''t believe you! If it weren''t for me, who knows what Gareth and his goons could have done to you!" she dered, her voice so theatrical it could have earned her apuse on an opera stage.


    Vivian rolled her eyes, barely masking her annoyance. "And I''ve thanked you a million times," she retorted, not bothering to hide her exasperation.


    After Luna had returned her to the castle, Katrina had found her in David''s chambers and escorted her back to the maid''s quarters, where they''d run into Meissy. Despite the initial relief of being back among familiar faces, Vivian shuddered to think of what could have happened if Meissy hadn''t informed David. But before she could voice her thoughts, the shadows in the room seemed to ripple, and David suddenly materialized out of thin air.


    Both Vivian and Meissy gasped, their eyes wide with surprise as David''s presence filled the room. Without a word, he strode over to Vivian, scooping her up in a princess carry as if she weighed nothing at all.


    "Found you," David said with a yful smile, his voice warm and teasing as he nced down at her. Before either of them could fully process what was happening, he vanished again, leaving Meissy standing there, mouth agape in disbelief.


    It took a moment for Meissy to snap out of her stupor. When she did, she couldn''t help but pout as she recalled the way David had gently cradled Vivian in his arms. "Couldn''t he have carried me like that?" she muttered, a hint of envy creeping into her voice as she resumed her chores, her thoughts lingering on the scene that had just unfolded.


    since they infiltrated the De Gor house unnoticed.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77: UNVEILING INTENTIONS IN NOBLE WEAR

    Emerging from the shadows that spread everywhere in the estate, David cradled Vivan in his arms with a tenderness that belied the strength he''d just disyed.


    Gently, he ced her on the cool ground beneath them, his eyes distant as he mentally summoned his holographic system. Vivan blinked, her senses gradually returning as she realized the impossible¡ªone moment she was within the castle''s imposing walls, and now, they stood under the open sky.


    The speed and ease of the transition left her reeling. She had expected David toe for her, but not like this¡ªnot with such seamless mastery.


    Her thoughts shed back to David''s mysteriouspanion, a woman who had whisked her away with an identical skill. The question gnawed at her¡ªwho was this enigmatic woman, and what was her connection to the young master? But before she could dwell on these uncertainties, David''s voice pulled her back to the present.


    "This will do," he dered, his tone firm and focused. A soft blue glow emanated from his hand, and as the light faded, an obsidian ne materialized, its surface polished to a dark, gleaming perfection. Vivan''s breath caught as she watched, her heart fluttering at the sight of such strange and potent magic.


    "Young master¡­" Vivan''s voice trembled, her curiosity mingling with unease as she observed the artefact that had appeared seemingly out of thin air.


    David looked up, his expression softening as he noticed her apprehension. "Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to keep you waiting. We can leave now," he reassured her, his voiceced with a gentle warmth that made her worries ebb away.


    Vivan hesitated, her concern bubbling to the surface once more. "Young master, could you perhaps make an exception? Today isn''t¡ª"


    Before she could finish, David interrupted, his voice steady and sure. "Don''t worry," he said, meeting her gaze with unwavering confidence. "I''m aware that the castle staff is swamped with preparations for the uing ceremony. I''ll speak with Katrina and ensure she turns a blind eye. Today, nothing will stand in the way of our conversation," he vowed, slipping the obsidian ne around his neck, its dark surface gleaming in the light.


    Vivan could only nod, her mind racing to keep up with the young master''s determination and the weight of his words. Whatever he had nned, it was clear that nothing would deter him from seeing it through.


    Gradually, a remarkable change swept through David''s appearance as his once white hair began to shift in colour. From the roots to the very tips, the strands darkened, transforming into a deep raven hue that shimmered under the light.


    Vivan watched in awe, her breath catching as she witnessed the transformation. David had always been strikingly handsome, his features sculpted with an almost otherworldly perfection. But now, with his hair turned pitch ck, an air of mystery enveloped him, adding a newyer of allure to his already captivating presence. It was as if he had donned a second persona¡ªone that Vivan found herself inexplicably drawn to.


    Noticing the look of surprise on her face, David offered a small, knowing smile. "I changed my hair to blend in," he exined, his voice casual but tinged with a hint of mischief. "I thought we could stroll through the streets while we talk. It''ll help us avoid unnecessary attention."


    Vivan took a moment to process his words, and the realization dawned on her. David was still a noble, and his presence in town would undoubtedly attract curious and potentially unwanted stares.


    And there was also his reputation¡ªone that, to put it mildly, many found unsettling. By changing his appearance, he was ensuring their privacy, allowing them to blend into the crowd unnoticed.


    As she regained herposure, David reached out and gently took her hand, the warmth of his touch sending a jolt of surprise through her. Without a word, they began to make their way toward the town center, the world around them seeming to fade as they walked side by side.


    Vivan couldn''t help but steal nces at him, her heart fluttering with a mix of emotions she couldn''t quite name. In this moment, with the town awaiting them and the mysteries of the day ahead, she felt an undeniable connection to the man beside her¡ªone that promised to change everything.


    As they strolled along the bustling main road, David intertwined his fingers with Vivan''s, sending a shiver through her that made her breath catch. The asional passerby couldn''t help but nce their way, especially the women, whose eyes lingered on David''s striking appearance.


    "Hey, do you know that guy?" one woman asked herpanion, unable to take her eyes off David.


    "He looks familiar, but I don''t think so. Isn''t he dreamy?" herpanion replied, clearly captivated by his looks.


    "The maid with him is so lucky," the first woman muttered, her voice tinged with envy as she watched the couple.


    David, catching the whispers and noticing the frequent stares, began to question whether his disguise had failed entirely. He was well-versed in the art of espionage, knowing that the best way to hide in in sight was through subtle changes in appearance and behaviour.


    Yet, why wasn''t it working now? Frustrated, he decided to push the thoughts aside, choosing instead to focus on exploring the town with Vivan. Unbeknownst to him, it wasn''t his disguise that was the problem¡ªit was his undeniable attractiveness that made him impossible to overlook.


    As they reached the town centre, David took in the scene before him, still recognizing it as the same lively ce he had visited when he first arrived from Willowmere. The streets were alive with activity, merchants calling out to potential customers, childrenughing as they yed, and townsfolk going about their daily business. The sheer energy of the ce was almost overwhelming, and for a moment, David felt out of his depth.


    "Think, think Mark," David muttered to himself, trying to figure out where a woman might like to go on a spontaneous date. If only it were a battlefield, he would know exactly what to do. But before he could give in to uncertainty, his gazended on a signboard, its letters carved in the strange, swirling script of this world¡ªanguage he had been able to read since the moment he transmigrated.


    ''Noble Wear,'' the sign read, and David''s curiosity was piqued. Could it be a clothing store? Without hesitation, he gently tugged Vivan along, guiding her toward the store.


    As they approached, Vivan''s eyes widened in recognition. She knew this ce well¡ªNoble Wear was a store frequented by the highest echelons of society, a ce where only the most prestigious customers shopped. The realization of where David was taking her made her heart race with a mixture of excitement and nervousness. What could he possibly be nning?


    David pushed open the door to Noble Wear, and a soft chime echoed through the establishment as they stepped inside. The air was filled with the subtle fragrance ofvender and cedarwood, a scent that spoke of luxury and refinement. The interior of the store was a feast for the eyes¡ªpolished marble floors gleamed beneath their feet, reflecting the soft, golden light from ornate chandeliers that hung like delicate jewels from the ceiling. Rich, velvet drapes in deep crimson framed the tall windows, allowing just enough sunlight to filter through and create a warm, inviting atmosphere.


    Mannequins dressed in the finest silks and brocades stood on pedestals, their garments a dazzling disy of intricate embroidery, shimmering threads, and exquisite craftsmanship. Rows of elegantly carved wooden shelves lined the walls, showcasing a plethora of essories¡ªbejewelled hairpins, finely stitched gloves, and delicatece veils. Every inch of the store was a testament to wealth and status, a ce where only the most distinguished patrons would feel at home.


    Vivan''s heart raced as she took in the grandeur of the establishment. She felt out of ce, acutely aware of her in attire in contrast to thevish surroundings. David, however, seemedpletely at ease, his expression one of calm confidence as he led her further into the store. His presence alonemanded attention, and it wasn''t long before the owner of Noble Wear¡ªa distinguished older man with silver hair and a sharp, tailored suit¡ªapproached them, his posture respectful and his gaze appraising.


    "Wee to Noble Wear," the owner greeted them with a practiced smile, his eyes flicking over David''s attire and refined features. He immediately recognized the cut and quality of David''s clothing, bespoke garments that spoke of wealth and high status. There was no doubt in his mind that David was a high-ss noble, and he assumed that Vivan, standing beside him in her simple dress, was merely a maid escorting her master.


    David returned the owner''s smile with a nod, his voice polite but direct. "Thank you. I''m looking for something special today."


    The owner inclined his head slightly, ready to assist. "Of course, my lord. We have a fine selection of garments that I''m sure will meet your standards. May I ask what you''re in search of?"


    David''s gaze shifted to Vivan, who stood beside him with wide eyes, still absorbing the opulence around her. He turned back to the owner, his next words causing a flicker of surprise to cross the man''s face. "I''m looking for something that would suit her," David said, his tone unwavering as he gestured toward Vivan.


    The owner blinked, momentarily taken aback. He had expected David to inquire about thetest noble fashions for himself, not for the young woman he had assumed was merely a servant.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78: WHISPERS OF THE HEART

    The owner quicklyposed himself, his initial surprise giving way to a softened expression as he grasped the true nature of David''s request. "Certainly, my lord," he replied, his voice nowced with a newfound respect. "I believe we have just the person to assist you."


    With a graceful gesture, he beckoned for them to follow, leading them toward a more exclusive section of the store. As they walked, the owner''s thoughts wandered. It wasmon for noblemen to bring mistresses to such establishments, but rarely did one openly present a maid. Typically, such rtionships were shrouded in secrecy, hidden from prying eyes due to the social stigma. Yet, David and Vivan were unlike any pair he had encountered before.


    As they ventured deeper into the store, Vivan''s cheeks grew warm, disbelief mingling with a blossoming sense of joy. The realization that David¡ªa noble of considerable standing¡ªwanted to see her adorned in the finest garments Noble Wear had to offer filled her heart with a swelling emotion she could scarcely contain. Could this truly be what she thought it was?


    Memories of conversations with fellow maids surfaced in her mind. They had often spoken with delight about their partners taking them out to buy new clothes, dering such outings as ''dates.'' The thought struck her like a bolt of lightning¡ªcould it be that she and the young master were on a date?


    The deeper this thought took root, the more a warm,forting feeling spread through her. It was a sensation she weed wholeheartedly, her heart fluttering with the tender possibility that this moment was something more than she had ever dared to dream.


    Upon reaching their destination, the owner paused before a woman who was meticulously arranging a collection of high-end garments on a nearby rack. She was the epitome of elegance, draped in a deep navy ensemble that perfectly bnced sophistication with a hint of yful ir. Her attire was a masterpiece of detail: voluminous sleeves tapered into delicatece cuffs, lending an air of mystery and refinement. A striking white capelet graced her shoulders, its edges embroidered with intricate patterns that echoed the designs on her elegantly red trousers.


    Arge, dramatic bow cinched her waist, the ends of the ribbon cascading down her back in a flowing waterfall of fabric that swayed gracefully with her every movement, imbuing her with an almost ethereal grace. Her dark, wavy hair was styled in a neat bob, framing a face that radiated both gentleness and quiet strength.


    "Ahem," the owner cleared his throat, capturing her attention. "My lord, may I introduce Tatiana," he said, his tone respectful. Tatiana turned her attention to them, her eyes briefly widening as she took in the presence of the nobleman before her. She offered a graceful curtsy, ustomed to the steady stream of aristocrats who frequented the store.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, my lord," Tatiana greeted David, her gaze lingering on his striking features.


    Who is this handsome gentleman?


    she wondered, impressed by his refined appearance. David acknowledged her greeting with a polite nod.


    Tatiana couldn''t help but feel a flicker of curiosity as she noticed they were in the women''s section. However, the owner quickly addressed her unspoken question. "Please assist the lord''spanion in finding something suitable to wear," he exined, catching himself before he could refer to Vivan as a maid.


    Tatiana''s eyes widened in surprise. From Vivan''s simple uniform, it was obvious she was a maid, yet here she was, being referred to as thepanion of a nobleman. David, noticing Tatiana''s momentary hesitation, felt a slight irritation rise within him. His voice took on a darker edge as he asked, "Is there a problem?"


    Sensing the shift in his tone, Tatiana quickly collected herself, shaking her head in reassurance. "Not at all, my lord," she replied, her voice steady as she took Vivan''s hand with a reassuring smile. "Give me just a moment."


    With that, Tatiana gently led Vivan away, guiding her deeper into the store to explore the finest selections. The owner, sensing David''s need for privacy, directed him to a plush, dark sofa situated in a quiet corner. With a polite bow, he excused himself, leaving David alone to wait, his thoughts wandering as he anticipated Vivan''s transformation.


    Vivan was led back to David after a short while, adorned in a luxurious gown that shimmered with a thousand tiny jewels under the light. The fabric was a deep sapphire, almost as dark as the night sky, and it flowed around her in soft waves, pooling slightly at her feet. As beautiful as the dress was, David''s brow furrowed the moment he saw her. Something about it didn''t feel right. Vivan''s expression was hesitant, her difort barely concealed as she stood before him.


    David''s eyes softened, recognizing her unease immediately. "This isn''t the one," he said gently, shaking his head. The owner and Tatiana exchanged surprised nces, but David remained resolute. "It''s too much. It stands out far too much."


    The next dress Tatiana presented was equally stunning, with delicate embroidery and a sleek silhouette that clung to Vivan''s form. But David noticed how stiffly she moved, how her shoulders seemed to hunch ever so slightly under the weight of the fabric. The dress was beautiful, but it didn''t suit her¡ªit didn''t let her shine.


    "No," David said, his tone firmer this time. "This isn''t right either."


    Tatiana hesitated, sensing David''s growing frustration, but she quickly recovered, offering a third option with a hopeful smile. Vivan disappeared behind the curtain once more, and when she emerged, David''s breath caught in his throat.


    The dress she wore was a vision of ethereal beauty. It was crafted from the finest fabric, a delicate blend of white and soft blue that seemed to melt into one another like the early morning sky. The bodice was fitted with intricate,ce-like detailing that entuated her vloptious frame, while the skirt flowed outward in gentleyers, each one edged with fine embroidery that mimicked snowkes.


    The sleeves were sheer, billowing slightly before tapering at the wrists, adding an air of graceful sophistication. The high cor framed Vivan''s face perfectly, making her look both regal and approachable.


    Vivan''s crimson hair fell in soft waves around her shoulders, the rich colour contrasting beautifully with the pale hues of the dress. She looked both elegant and otherworldly, as if she had stepped straight out of a fairy tale.


    David''s heart skipped a beat. He had always known Vivan was beautiful, but seeing her like this, dressed in something that highlighted her every feature, left him utterly speechless. The room seemed to fade away, leaving only her in his vision.


    "You look¡­ breathtaking," David finally managed to say, his voice filled with genuine admiration. His eyes softened as they met hers, and a small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "This is perfect. You''re perfect."


    Vivan blushed deeply, her eyes shimmering with emotion. The uncertainty she had felt before melted away under David''s gaze, reced by a warmth that spread through her chest.


    Tatiana, sensing the moment, quietly stepped back, allowing the two of them to share this private, tender moment. David continued to admire Vivan, his heart swelling with pride and affection. This was the dress that captured everything he had wanted to see in her¡ªa reflection of her grace, her beauty, and the undeniable connection that had grown between them.


    After selecting several more dresses, each more exquisite than thest, Vivan tried to protest, her modesty getting the better of her, but David gently insisted. His determination was unwavering, and Vivan soon found herself with an armful of fine garments, each one carefully chosen by David himself.


    With a smile of satisfaction, David paid the hefty sum, the owner observing their interaction with amusement, intrigued by the unusual bond between the noble and his maid. Tatiana, too, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy, a nobleman epting a maid so openly was something she had never witnessed before.


    Once their shopping wasplete, David and Vivan left Noble Wear, stepping back into the lively streets. The sun was high in the sky as they strolled through the bustling town, the air filled with the sounds of merchants calling out their wares and the chatter of passersby. They wandered aimlessly, enjoying each other''spany until they stumbled upon a respectable little restaurant tucked away in a quiet corner.


    The scent of freshly baked bread and roasted meats wafted through the air as they entered. The atmosphere was warm and inviting, with wooden tables set with simple yet elegant ce settings. They chose a cozy table near a window, the sunlight streaming in, casting a golden hue over them as they sat down to enjoy a meal together.


    As they ate, their conversation naturally flowed to the incident with Gareth. David spoke lightly of the matter, carefully omitting the darker details¡ªthat he had ended Gareth''s life for daring to kidnap Vivan. Instead, they focused on the lighter moments, teasing each other as they ate. Vivan''sughter rang out, filling the small restaurant with a joyous sound that made David''s heart swell. Each giggle, each smile she gave, brightened his day in a way he hadn''t expected.


    As their meal came to a close, David reached across the table, his hand seeking Vivan''s. He grasped it gently, his sapphire eyes locking onto hers with a tender intensity. "Before we go back, is there any ce you''d like us to visit together?" he asked, his voice tinged with mischief. "You still haven''t answered my question, you know."


    Vivan paused, taking a moment to consider his words. She knew it was time toy her feelings bare, to let David see the depth of her emotions. With a determined nod, she gripped his hand a little tighter, her heart pounding in her chest. Without a word, she rose from her seat, leading David out of the restaurant and toward the outskirts of town.


    The sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows as they walked hand in hand. Vivan''s heart raced with anticipation, knowing that whatever happened next, it would change the nature of their rtionship forever. And as they ventured further, the quiet resolve in her steps spoke volumes¡ªthis was the moment she would finally reveal the feelings she had tried to ignore.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79: AWAITED CONFESSION.

    A grand cathedral stood proudly in the gentle embrace of the evening, its towering spires piercing the sky, catching the final golden rays of the setting sun. The twilight bathed the ancient stone structure in a warm, ethereal glow, casting long, elegant shadows along the cobblestone path that led to its grand, arched entrance.


    The detailed stonework of the cathedral, with its centuries-old carvings and statues, seemed toe alive in the dying light, their features softened by the encroaching dusk. As the sun dipped lower, the church''s magnificent stained ss windows began to shimmer with a soft, inner light. The vibrant hues of blues, reds, and golds deepened, reflecting the fading daylight, creating a mosaic of colours that seemed to dance on the cathedral walls and spill out onto the surrounding grounds.


    Around the cathedral, towering trees, still warm from the day''s sun, rustled gently in the evening breeze. Their branches, like the arms of ancient guardians, reached out, forming a protective canopy over the church and the small graveyard hidden behind it. The scene was both serene and powerful, as the cathedral stood steadfast between the end of the day and the arrival of night, a symbol of timeless grace and enduring faith in the twilight hour.


    Beyond the cathedral''s imposing structure, a small graveyardy nestled among the trees, a ce where time seemed to stand still. The headstones, worn and weathered by countless seasons, rose from the earth like silent sentinels, each one a testament to a life once lived. The air here was different¡ªstill, almost reverent, as if the very ground beneath their feet held its breath in quiet respect.


    Vivian stood before one of the headstones, her hands sped tightly around her chest, her eyes closed as she took a moment to gather her thoughts. The stillness of the graveyard surrounded her, the silence broken only by the asional whisper of the wind through the trees.


    David, who stood quietly beside her, watched her with a mix of curiosity and concern. He had followed her here without question, trusting her judgment, but now he wondered why Vivian had chosen this ce as their final destination, this silent resting ground where words seemed unnecessary.


    The air was thick with unspoken emotions as David''s eyes wandered over the gravestones, each one marking a story long since ended. His gaze returned to Vivian, who remained deep in thought, her expression unreadable. The tranquillity of the graveyard, coupled with the cathedral''s soft glow, created an atmosphere heavy with meaning, as if the very air was charged with the weight of their unspoken conversation.


    David''s thoughts swirled with questions, yet he respected the silence that had taken root between them. He sensed that this ce held significance for Vivian, something she was not yet ready to share. He waited patiently, knowing that when the time was right, she would speak, and perhaps then he would understand the importance of this sacred ground and why she had brought him here after their meal, without a word of exnation.


    Suddenly, the silence was gently broken by Vivian''s soft, trembling voice. "I''m sorry, little brother, for not visiting sooner," she murmured, her words heavy with the weight of unspoken grief and regret. The air around them thickened with emotion, each syble carrying the sorrow she had long held inside. David, sensing the depth of her pain, instinctively took a step back, intending to give her the space she needed, but Vivian reached out, her hand finding his. "Stay, please," she requested, her voice barely above a whisper.


    David nodded, his heart aching for her, and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, staying by her side as she faced the headstone. The connection between them deepened in that moment, the silent understanding that sometimes words weren''t enough to fill the void left by loss.


    "I know words can''t bring you back... I really tried to find a cure," she breathed out, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her eyes. Each word was a confession, a plea for forgiveness from the brother she had lost too soon. "I know you wouldn''t want me to me myself, but I can''t help it. Please, forgive me," she whispered, her voice trembling with the weight of her sorrow. Speaking to him, even in death, brought a semnce of peace to her troubled heart, as if by sharing her pain, she could finally begin to heal.


    With a deep breath, she continued, introducing David as though her brother could still hear her. "This is David," she said, her voice softening as she spoke his name. "The person who wants me to be theirs. Please, look over us, brother," she added, her fingers wiping away a stray tear that had escaped down her cheek. She then turned to face David, her eyes filled with a new resolve.


    "Young Master," she began, gathering her courage, "I ept your proposal to be more than just a maid in your service. I am in your care," she confessed, her voice tinged with both vulnerability and newfound strength. The weight of her words hung in the air, a confession that marked the beginning of something new between them.


    Without hesitation, David pulled her into his arms, holding her close as he gently brushed his fingers through her crimson hair. "I promise you that I''ll love and adore you," he whispered, his voice soft and full of unwavering assurance. The sincerity in his words made Vivian''s heart swell, almost bursting with the emotions that threatened to overwhelm her. She melted into his embrace, resting her head on his chest, finding sce in the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Just as they settled into the warmth of the moment, a sudden chill swept through the air, causing David to tense. His instincts red, and he almost called out to Luna, his ever-watchful guardian hidden in the shadows. But something caught his eye at the headstone, freezing him in ce.


    There, where Vivian''s brother rested, he saw a figure¡ªfaint, ethereal, yet unmistakably smiling. The apparition lingered for only a moment before dissolving into a warm breeze that brushed past them. A sense of peace washed over David as he realized what had just happened¡ªa spirit''s silent blessing, a brother''s acknowledgement from beyond the grave.


    Smiling softly, David held Vivian a little tighter, feeling as though they had been given a silent approval, not just from the world of the living, but from the afterlife as well.


    ****


    As the night deepened, the small room they upied became a haven of intimacy and warmth. Soft moonlight filtered through the delicate curtains, casting a gentle glow that highlighted the quiet passion simmering between them. Beneath the silken sheets, Davidy atop Vivian, their bodies entwined in the aftermath of their shared fervor.


    Vivian, her breath still ragged, felt the world slowly return to her as she gazed up at David with eyes heavy with drowsy longing. Her crimson hair fanned out across the pillows, a wild cascade that framed her flushed face. The strands, like molten silk, contrasted beautifully against the pale linens, giving her an otherworldly glow. Her chest rose and fell with each uneven breath, her entire being enveloped in the heady aftermath of their love.


    David, his own breath steadying, looked down at her with a mixture of adoration and desire. Her beauty, so raw and unguarded in this moment, captivated him entirely. He could see the lingering traces of passion in her gaze, the soft curve of her lips that still held the taste of their shared kisses. Her eyes, half-lidded and dark with the remnants of their desire, beckoned him closer, and he could not resist.


    Leaning in, David began to ce gentle kisses along her forehead, his lips tender as they brushed against her skin. He trailed down the side of her face, his breath warm against her temple, then to the soft curve of her cheek. Each kiss was a promise, a tender deration of the depth of his feelings for her. He could feel her trembling slightly beneath him, her body still humming with the aftershocks of their earlier passion.


    When his lips finally found hers, he kissed her slowly, deeply, savouring the taste of her. Vivian responded with a soft, contented sigh, her hand instinctively reaching up to tangle in his hair, holding him close. The kiss wasnguid, unhurried, as if they had all the time in the world.


    Breaking the kiss, David lingered close, his breath mingling with hers as he whispered, "Don''t fall asleep just yet, my love." His voice was low, a velvet murmur that sent a shiver down Vivian''s spine. "The night is still young, and I want to spend every moment with you."


    Vivian''s drowsy eyes fluttered open fully, her gaze locking with his. The exhaustion she felt was overpowered by the longing in his voice, the desire to continue sharing this night with him. A soft smile curved her lips, and she nodded, her fingers brushing tenderly against his cheek.


    "As you wish, my lord," she whispered back, her voice a breathy echo of his own.


    David smiled in response, his heart swelling with affection. He leaned down once more, kissing her again¡ªthis time with renewed passion, a promise that the night would indeed hold more moments like this. Beneath the moonlight and the soft whispers of the sheets around them, they lost themselves in each other once more, the night stretching endlessly before them.


    ****


    A/N: Expect lemons in the next chapter.


    Oh, you wondering why I''m dragging the anticipated chapter, this author is sad you''re not giving him more Powerstones, more tickets and gifts.. ''ahem'' just joking, please support me guys.


    happy reading.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80: VIVIANS NIGHT OUT.

    The moon hung low in the sky as David and Vivian quietly made their way out of the graveyard, leaving the solemn headstones behind them. The cool night air brushed against their skin, and the sound of their footsteps echoed softly on the cobblestone path leading back to the castle. David walked with a measured pace, his hand still gently holding Vivian''s, but he couldn''t help but notice the way she asionally nced back, her steps slowing as if reluctant to leave.


    Sensing her hesitation, David tilted his head slightly, his eyes filled with curiosity as he looked down at her. "Is something wrong, Vivian?" he asked, his voice gentle butced with concern.


    Vivian paused, her gaze lingering on the path ahead before she looked up at David. There was a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes, but beneath it, something else¡ªa quiet yearning. "Do we have to go back to the castle, Young Master?" she asked softly, her voice almost hesitant, as if afraid to voice her desires.


    David''s lips curled into a knowing smile, the corners of his eyes crinkling with warmth. He could see the question hidden behind her words, the unspoken wish that lingered between them. "What do you have in mind?" he asked, his tone yful, already guessing the direction of her thoughts.


    The scene shifted with a quiet breath, and they now stood in front of a modest inn, its wooden sign creaking gently in the evening breeze. Vivian had led them there with a sense of purpose, and David had followed without question, intrigued by this unexpected detour. They stepped inside, the warmth of the inn enveloping them as they approached the reception desk.


    Behind the desk stood an elderly woman with a kind face, her grey hair pulled back into a neat bun. Her eyes lit up with recognition as she spotted Vivian, and her wrinkled face broke into a wide smile, a mischievous glint sparking in her eyes as she took in the sight of the young woman standing beside such a handsome man.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" the old woman teased, her voice rich with amusement. "Vivian, my dear, it''s been ages since I''ve seen you around these parts. And with a man, no less¡ªa handsome one at that." She winked at Vivian, causing the young woman''s cheeks to flush with a deep crimson.


    Vivian stammered slightly, trying to find the words to exin, but the elderly woman waved a dismissive hand, her smile only growing wider. "No need to exin, dear," she said with a chuckle. "I see what''s going on here. Nice job, kid."


    David couldn''t help butugh softly at the old woman''s yful tone, the warmth of the inn and the light-hearted banter easing away any tension that had lingered in the air.


    "We''d like a room for the night, if you have one avable," David said, his tone polite yet tinged with amusement at the situation.


    The elderly woman''s eyes twinkled as she looked between them. "A room, is it? Well, I have just the one for you two. And tonight, it''s on the house."


    Vivian''s eyes widened in surprise, her immediate reaction one of protest. "Oh, no, we couldn''t possibly¡ª"


    But the old woman cut her off with a firm shake of her head. "Nonsense, child. I''ve watched you grow up, and I''ve waited for the day you''d bring someone special through those doors. This is my gift to you. Just ept it, and enjoy your night."


    Vivian''s protests died on her lips, her heart swelling with gratitude and something deeper. She nced up at David, who nodded in agreement, his hand giving hers a reassuring squeeze.


    "Thank you," Vivian finally said, her voice soft with emotion as she smiled at the elderly woman.


    The woman returned the smile, her eyes softening with affection. "You''re wee, dear. Now go on, enjoy yourselves. The night is still young, hehe."With that, she handed over a key, and Vivian and David made their way up.


    As they climbed the creaking wooden stairs, the soft murmur of voices and the asional sound of clinking sses faded behind them, leaving only the quiet intimacy of the inn''s upper floor. The corridor was narrow, the walls adorned with faded portraits ofndscapes and simple scenes from a time long past. The dim lighting cast warm, golden hues over the polished wood, creating a cozy atmosphere that wrapped around them like aforting nket.


    David''s fingers intertwined with Vivian''s as they walked side by side, his gaze lingering on her profile as she led the way. He couldn''t shake the curiosity that had taken root in his mind. "Vivian," he began, his voice breaking thefortable silence between them, "have you been here before?"


    Vivian nced at him, her eyes softening as memories surfaced, memories tinged with both warmth and sadness. "Yes, Young Master," she replied, her voice carrying a quiet reverence. "The elderly woman downstairs... She was like a guardian to me and my brother after our parents passed away. Before I became a maid at the castle, I used to help around the inn whenever I could. She took us in when we had nowhere else to go."


    David''s expression softened as he listened, the pieces of Vivian''s past falling into ce. He could hear the affection in her voice as she spoke of the old woman, a bond forged in the fires of hardship and love. It was no wonder the inn felt like more than just a ce to stay¡ªit was a part of her, a piece of the life she had lived before their paths had crossed.


    They continued down the corridor until they reached a door marked with a simple wooden sign that read


    "Vacant."


    Vivian paused, her hand hovering over the doorknob as she took a deep breath. There was a sense of familiarity in the way she moved, as if this door had been opened by her countless times before. With a soft click, she pushed it open, and they stepped inside.


    The room was modest, far from the grandeur of the castle, but it was weing and cozy in a way that felt like home. The walls were painted in warm, earthy tones, and a woven rug covered the wooden floor. A small window let in the moonlight, its soft glow casting delicate patterns on the quilted bedspread. The air was tinged with the faint scent ofvender, calming and soothing, and the crackling of a small fire in the corner added a gentle warmth to the room.


    Vivian closed the door behind them, her heart racing as the reality of their solitude sank in. She barely had time to turn around before she felt David''s strong arms wrap around her from behind, his chest pressing against her back in an embrace that was both tender and possessive. The heat of his breath against the nape of her neck sent a shiver down her spine, her pulse quickening in response.


    "Vivian," David whispered, his voice low and filled with a hunger he could no longer contain. "I can''t control my urges anymore."


    His words were a confession, raw and unfiltered, and they made Vivian''s knees tremble beneath her. She could feel the intensity of his desire, the way his hands tightened their hold on her, fingers tracing slow, deliberate paths along her waist. Her breath hitched, and she leaned back into him, her body responding to the fire that burned between them.


    "Yong master..." she whispered, her voice trembling as much as her body. The sound of his name on her lips was like a plea, an acknowledgment of the irresistible pull between them.


    His lips brushed against the curve of her neck, a feather-light kiss that made her gasp, her skin tingling with the anticipation of more. "I need you," he murmured, his voice husky with desire, each word sending waves of heat coursing through her. "I''ve needed you for so long, Vivian."


    Vivian''s eyes fluttered shut, her heart pounding in her chest as she surrendered to the overwhelming sensation of his touch. Every caress, every whispered word was like fuel to the fire inside her, igniting a passion she had kept hidden for so long. She couldn''t hold back the soft moan that escaped her lips, a sound that only spurred David on as he turned her in his arms, his gaze locking onto hers with an intensity that stole her breath away.


    Their faces were inches apart, the air between them charged with electricity. Vivian''s eyes, heavy with desire, met his, and in that moment, there were no words¡ªonly the shared understanding of what they both wanted, what they both needed.


    David leaned in, his lips capturing hers in a kiss that was both gentle and demanding, a kiss that spoke of everything they had been holding back. The night was still young, and there was no rush, no need to hold anything back any longer. The world outside could wait, for in this room, in this moment, they were each other''s everything.


    ****


    A/N: I have no excuse, lol. I promise the next scene is lemons

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81: THE PLEASURE OF A VIRGIN.

    David perched his hand on top of Vivian''s breast as he squeezed gently, prompting a soft moan from her. Finally, he could devour her to his heart''s content. David had been interested in Vivian from the moment he saw her; his primal instincts demanded that he seek out his prey.


    And as a predator, David had observed that Vivian was not mentally stable, but today they had made progress in their rtionship, and he hade to understand what had caused her mental health to deteriorate.


    Of course, he had sympathy, but that came second to his nature¡ªhis hunger for the world''s beauties was unmatched. With monstrous strength, David picked Vivian up and gently ced her on the bed.


    What''s happening why can''t I think straight, are we really going to have.... sex?


    Vivian''s mind raced, a whirlwind of emotions and sensations. This was uncharted territory, a forbidden realm she''d never dared to explore. The young master, of all people! The world seemed to tilt on its axis as David, with a swift, predatory grace, closed the distance between them.


    Desire, a ravenous beast, consumed them both. For her, it was a terrifying plunge into the unknown. For him, it was a conquest of both body and soul.


    "Young master..." Vivian''s voice was a mere whisper, her eyes wide with surprise and trepidation.


    David, kneeling at the bed''s edge, gently lifted her leg, the soft fabric of her dress pooling at her waist, revealing her red undergarments that seemed to be wet. In that intimate moment, the formal barrier between them began to crumble.


    "It''s David," he corrected softly, his voice carrying a promise of something more. With a tender kiss to her pale skin, he initiated a journey beyond the confines of their roles.


    Vivian began to squirm under David''s light kisses on her thighs. He trailed his way down to her garments, leaving bite marks along the way, reaching his destination that separated him from her puffed lips.He pressed his nose against them as a scent so unadulterated and intoxicating invaded his nostrils.


    Reality crashed over Vivian as she realized their position. "Young...David," she corrected hastily, the familiar formality jarring in this intimate moment. Yet, with it came a strange sense of liberation.


    "You cant be down their, its dirty," she protested, her voice a fragile whisper. His response was swift and unwavering, "anything that is a part of your body does not bother me," David shot back.


    Vivian felt her heart stop at his words, her mind bing hazy and her breath ragged. But still, how could David rub his face down there? Never in her life had she heard of such a thing during intimacy. Ignoring her turmoil, David parted her legs and proceeded to use his tongue to caress the top of her lower lips. Vivian felt her knees shake and her cave tremble.


    "David... Ah," Vivian moaned out loudly, the pleasure she felt increasing by the minute as David used his tongue to slowly tease her fluffy pussy under her undergarments.


    Using her hand to clutch onto David''s head, she felt a buildup of pressure within her. "Something''sing... stop," she pleaded, unaware of what was happening, but David was relentless with his assault. With the final push, David stuck out his tongue and slightly pushed it into her cave,ing in contact with her clit.


    A wave of pleasure washed over Vivian, an unfamiliar tide that carried her away to a distant shore. Her body hummed with a sensation she''d never experienced, a warmth that spread like wildfire, igniting a spark of ecstasy within her soul. It was a dizzying ascent, a flight on gossamer wings, as her senses were overwhelmed by a symphony of sensations. She held David''s head tightly as her juices came out and soiled her garments.


    "Hngh-."


    Her moans spread to all the for corners of the room as her legs uncontrobly shaked from the immense pleasure.


    Releasing her grip on David, her hands fell limp from the minor orgasm she had just experienced. She had never felt anything like that in her life, and at the moment, her mind was in the clouds, a silly smile stered on her face. Satisfied with his work, David lifted both her legs to remove herst line of defense. He pulled her closer and ced her legs on his shoulders.


    "Did you enjoy that?" David spoke in a gentle, husky voice, bringing Vivian''s attention back. But before she could answer, David traced his hand on her belly as he made his way to her clit, covered by the lips of her cave.


    "Ahhn¡ª" She couldn''t resist his touch as her fluids flowed out.


    "Then, why don''t we move on to the main event," David dered. He maneuvered his way and pulled his pants off, letting his meat rest on her lips. Vivian, unable to see him properly, felt something hot touch her. Her pussy trembled again as she nervously anticipated what was going to happen next.


    From Vivian''s behavior, David concluded that she was a virgin. He would gently prate her and at least give her the best time of her life.


    Covering his raw dick in her liquids, David aligned it with her cave. He slightly leaned in and gripped her breast, gently massaging it.


    "It''s going to hurt, okay?" David whispered as he cautioned her. Vivian, understanding his words, gazed deep into his sapphire eyes.


    "I can handle it," she assured him, her voice steady and resolved, but at that moment, she wished for nothing more than for David to take her.


    David, meeting her gaze, smiled back and pushed the tip of his rod inside. Vivian could feel her insides being filled up by something extremely hot. She gripped the sheets as she awaited the painful assault from his sword.


    David stopped as he felt the resistance of her hymen. Suddenly, pushing his rod inside, he could feel it tear, but before the pain could register in Vivian''s mind, a window appeared before David, dering, "[Conditions have been met]."


    ["Due to Sacred Essence Cultivation, Euphoric Shroud has been used on the target."] Worried about Vivian, David expanded the trait, reading it hastily, wondering why the system had not asked permission to use the trait on her.


    [Description: A mystical trait that envelops the body of a woman in a soothing, ethereal aura during her first intimate experience. This aura gently dulls any pain, recing it with a warm, calming sensation that eases the mind and body. The skill not only nullifies physical difort but also enhances emotional connection, allowing both partners to share a deeply intimate and harmonious experience.]


    Breathing out in relief, David calmed his nerves. It seemed Sacred Essence Cultivation was an enigma that David had to look into carefully to avoid being taken by surprise again if it had more hidden traits. Before he got sidetracked, Vivian spoke up, "You can move now, it doesn''t hurt at all," she assured him, unaware that David''s skill had intervened. Pushing those thoughts aside, David thrust his rod inside her. Vivian felt the full length of his impaler; she had thought the experience would be extremely painful, but to her surprise, it wasn''t.


    David wondered how far he could push his skill as he increased his speed. Vivian''s pussy continued to leak as her insides gripped David; he could feel the pressure building up, but he wanted to take his time and explore Vivian''s cave even more.


    The sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed in the room as Vivian''s moans grew even wilder. Feeling he was at his limit, David released his cum deep inside her, her back arching as she felt his seed paint her walls white. David ced her legs down andy beside her.


    "Ahhn¡ª"


    He turned around and embraced her from behind. He wrapped his arms around her, his breath brushed against Vivian''s ear, sending a shiver down her spine as his voice, low and sultry, filled the room. "You know I''m still not done," he murmured, the wordsced with a teasing promise. Vivian, exhausted yet yearning, felt her heart skip a beat, her body betraying her with a subtle tremble.


    She closed her eyes, leaning back into his embrace, the warmth of his chest pressing against her back, and epted her fate with a sigh that was more invitation than resignation. His hands tracedzy patterns across her skin, reigniting the embers of desire that still smoldered within her.


    David''s lips found the sensitive spot just below her ear, his kisses soft yet insistent, as he continued to whisper, "The night is still young, my love." With each word, Vivian''s pulse quickened, her exhaustion melting away, reced by a renewed hunger for him.


    ****


    Author''s Note: I''ve poured my heart and soul into crafting these scenes, and I''m eager to hear your thoughts. Did the story capture your imagination? Do you have any ideas on where the plot should go next? I''d love to hear your input! Thank you for joining me on this journey. Happy reading!

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82: WHISPERS OF THE WHALES SHADOW

    From the side, David used his left hand to support the exhausted Vivian''s leg while the other pulled and teased her hardened pink nipple. Vivian''s eyes were heavy and full of ecstasy. David had taken her to a different dimension, pulling her into the realm of oblivion.


    The only reason she could withstand David''s stamina was because of his skill, which amplified their desire and enhanced their emotional connection, allowing both partners to share a deeply intimate and harmonious experience.


    David''s hard-on was positioned in front of Vivian''s maidenhood. Her cave resembled a gushing fountain that had been unclogged by a masterful plumber. With one swift thrust, David''s hot and devouring dragon found its way inside Vivian''s cave.


    Her folds gripped David''s hot rod as they squeezed him aggressively, pushing him to the edge of intoxication as the sensation overwhelmed him. With every ounce of his strength, David pulled out, leaving only the tip inside, only to ram his dick back in.


    "Hngh-Hngh-Hngh."


    PAH-PAH-PAH.


    David drilled Vivian from behind, savouring the taste of his newly acquired redhead. Her ex-virgin hole was tight around David''s cock, drowning him in pleasure.


    "Ahhn-Ahhn-Ahhn-Ahhn."


    Vivian''s mind threatened to copse, her breasts jiggling vigorously while one was under David''s brutal mercy as he pinched and kneaded her nipple. David felt Vivian''s insides twitch, foreshadowing her release since shecked the strength to warn him verbally.


    His breath, warm and inviting, caressed her ear. "You''re squeezing the life out of me," he murmured huskily. A yful glint danced in his eyes. "I''ll fill you with such ecstasy, you won''t remember your own name."


    This was Vivian''sst straw; she felt used, like a cum bucket with no rights at all, and a strange sensation gripped her heart. With the final thrust of his dick continuously hitting the walls of her womb, David released his load deep inside her.


    Vivian felt David''s super thick semen shoot straight inside her cave. Her pussy trembled, and she followed suit with a minor orgasm that clouded her mind. Her world became inky ck as she lost consciousness.


    "[Sacred Essence Cultivation is being used on target]," the holographic system window materialized before David, its presence now a familiar yet unsettlingpanion. He considered dismissing it as he had before, but a ring red window burst into view, its bold warning impossible to ignore: "[If host dys the cultivation process of his essence on the three targets detected, targets may go through severe symptoms.]"


    "What!" David eximed, his thoughts racing. Sacred Essence Cultivation had once again shackled him with an outrageous prompt, forcing his hand. With a sigh of resignation, he gently ced Vivian on the bed, careful not to disturb her peaceful slumber. He could no longer afford to postpone the process; the stakes were too high.


    The system had always been a source of strength for him, a tool that had never given him reason to doubt¡ªuntil now. But with the ominous warning that his women could be in danger if he dyed any further, David knew he had no choice. His focus sharpened on the window disying his skill, and another prompt appeared, asking, "[Begin essence conversion]."


    With a deep breath, David mentally agreed, the word "yes" reverberating in his mind. A cascade of windows flooded his vision, their messages clear: "[Beginning cultivation]." As the final prompt concluded, "[Host will have the option to use Harem Bond on his partners as no side effects will take ce]," David''s gaze softened on Vivian, who continued to sleep soundly, unaware of the tension coursing through him.


    Seconds ticked by, turning into minutes, as David waited in tense anticipation. But as time passed, nothing happened. The room remained still, the air thick with an unspoken uncertainty, as David stood by, his thoughts a turbulent storm of worry and resolve.


    David exhaled a deep sigh of relief as hey down beside Vivian, his mind still reeling from the stressful ordeal. As he watched the serene rise and fall of her chest, he couldn''t help but reflect on the system''s deration. It had mentioned detecting three people with his essence.


    "Wait a minute," he thought, confusion settling in. The first time he gained that bonus skill, he had only slept with Katrina and Vivian. Could the third person be Shay? The thought seemed too surreal, yet it made an unsettling amount of sense¡ªthose were the only women he''d been intimate with.


    A sense of relief washed over him at the realization. He had never used protection with Shay, and while the idea of being a father wasn''t something he feared¡ªin fact, he had always wished for a family¡ªhis current circumstances were far from ideal. The looming apocalypse and the burden of stopping the novel''s plot progression weighed heavily on him. He had never seen himself as a hero; he despised those who sacrificed what was dear to them for the greater good. Yet, in a cruel twist of fate, he found himself in a position where he had to be exactly that¡ªa hero, if only to prevent the world from unravelling.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, David decided it was best to retire for the night. There was much to do, and he needed his strength for the battles thaty ahead. As sleep began to take hold, he felt a renewed determination settle within him. The path forward was unclear, but he would face it with the same resolve that had carried him this far.


    ****


    In the dead of night, a heavily armoured soldier cautiously entered the dimly lit tent. The air was thick with an unnatural stillness, the only light emanating from a pulsating magic circle inscribed on the ground. The glow bathed the interior in an eerie, spectral light, casting elongated shadows that danced along the fabric walls.


    At the heart of the tent, seated alone at a small table, was a figure of unsettling presence. His hair, a cascade of shadowy silver, framed a face that was both youthful and haunting. Crimson eyes, glowing with an unnatural intensity, stared intently at the chessboard before him. Each piece, meticulously arranged, seemed to hold the weight of life and death in their carved forms.


    The figure''s gloved hands, d in sleek ck leather, rested lightly on his temples, fingers steepled in a gesture of deep contemtion. His posture was one of casual authority, yet there was an undeniable tension in the air¡ªa predator''s patience, waiting for the precise moment to strike.


    The soldier hesitated at the entrance, his breath caught in his throat. The figure''s gaze, though fixed on the chessboard, seemed to pierce through the soldier''s very soul. There was a quiet power in the way he sat, a silentmand that needed no words.


    As the soldier took a tentative step forward, the figure''s eyes shifted ever so slightly, acknowledging his presence without breaking his focus. The glow of the magic circle flickered, casting an ominous shimmer across the polished pieces of the chessboard.


    "What news do you bring?" the figure asked, his voice low and smooth, carrying the weight of authority and the promise of retribution. The soldier, now standing at attention, could feel the gravity of the moment. In the presence of this mysterious strategist, he knew that every word he spoke would be a piece moved on the board of war¡ªone that could tip the bnce in ways he could scarcelyprehend.


    "Message from the castle, my lord," the soldier stammered, his voice betraying the tension that gripped him as he spoke. The moment the words left his lips, the figure''s crimson eyes, burning like twin embers in the dim light, snapped up to scrutinize him. The intensity of that gaze was too much to bear; the soldier immediately dropped to one knee, desperate not to provoke the wrath of the figure before him.


    "A message, you say? What of it?" The voice that emerged was smooth but carried a sharp edge, a hint of annoyance that warned of the consequences should the message fail to be of importance. The soldier, struggling to keep hisposure, quickly continued, "Yes, my lord. Theing of age is upon the De Gor household. The Earl has summoned you with immediate effect."


    The words, though bold in theirmand, seemed almost insolent when spoken in the presence of this crimson-eyed monster. Yet, even the figure had to acknowledge the weight of the Earl''s authority. With a dismissive wave, he sent the trembling soldier scurrying out of the tent, leaving the figure alone with his thoughts.


    Three years. It had been three long years since the prodigy of the De Gor household had ventured into the outskirts of Neil, known to many as the Dead Lands, in search of unparalleled strength. The first heir of De Gor, now a man whose power was whispered of in fear, closed his eyes, allowing his aura to re up¡ªa tempest of raw energy, sharp and lethal, ready to cut down anything that dared stand in his way.


    The Blood Whale, a name that had be synonymous with death and destruction, was about to make his return to the castle. Was this a looming threat to David, or perhaps a potential ally? It mattered little. The Blood Whale, with every step he took, would bring with him a trail of death, and the world would tremble in his wake.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83: FIRST TIME IN ELDORIA.

    The morning after their ndestine rendezvous, David and Vivian emerged from their room, entwined like two serpents shedding their skins. The crisp morning air was a stark contrast to the heated passion they''d shared, but the lingering warmth of their connection clung to them like aforting nket. Hand in hand, they ventured into themon area, their movements slow and deliberate, as if savouring thest dregs of a magical dream.


    The old woman, a matriarch of the inn, was stationed at the kitchen counter, her eyes twinkling like embers in a dying fire. A knowing smile curved her lips as she regarded the couple, her gaze a silent benediction. "Ah, young love," she murmured to herself, the words lost in the gentle sizzle of bacon. With a mother hen''s instinct, she beckoned them over, her voice aforting luby.


    Vivian, her cheeks painted with the blush of dawn, stumbled after David to the counter. The old woman, a culinary alchemist, soon appeared with steaming bowls of soup, their aroma as inviting as a warm embrace. The bread, still fragrant from the oven, was a golden crown for the hearty meal.


    David took a sip of the soup, the rich, earthy vours blossoming on his tongue. "This is delicious," he praised, genuinely impressed by the humble yet hearty meal. Vivian, who had been worried that David might turn his nose up atmoner food, felt a wave of relief and surprise wash over her.


    The old woman, pleased with their enjoyment, beamed. "My secret recipe, darlings," she said, her voice filled with pride. "A gift from the hearth to warm your souls."


    Vivian, her heart brimming with gratitude, opened her mouth to offer payment, but the old woman''s stern gaze silenced her. "Now, now, child," she chided yfully. "it''s on the house for my adorable kids." Vivian, still deeply grateful to the woman who had raised her, felt a twinge of guilt.


    "Aunty," Vivian began, intending to offer payment despite the gesture.


    But the old woman cut her off with a stern look. "Don''t you dare. No need to embarrass me in front of this handsome young man." A mischievous glint danced in her eyes as she turned to David, who responded with a charming smile.


    Vivian''s shoulders slumped in surrender, though she silently vowed to repay her in some other way. Sensing her inner turmoil, David gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.


    "Let''s enjoy our meal first," he said softly, guiding her back to the moment. Vivian nodded, focusing on the food before her.


    As they ate, the old woman couldn''t resist teasing them about the passionate sounds she''d heard the night before. Vivian''s face turned a deep shade of crimson, her embarrassment so overwhelming that it nearly consumed her. With a yful wink, the old woman excused herself, not wanting to push Vivian into a full-blown copse, and went off to tend to other customers, leaving the two to enjoy the rest of their meal in peace.


    After finishing their breakfast, the duo bid the olddy farewell and stepped out into the lively town square. The morning sun bathed the cobblestone streets in a golden hue, bustling with the early activities of vendors and townsfolk. As they walked, David tugged Vivian''s hand, who was heading back to the castle, as she halted her steps.


    Without warning, she was pulled into a warm embrace, her knees growing weak as she melted into David''s chest. "I''ll be staying behind. Go on without me," David instructed softly.


    Vivian looked up at him, her eyes wide with innocence. "Can Ie with you?" she asked, her voiceced with a hopeful sweetness that made David''s heart skip a beat.


    He smiled, his gaze tender. "I''d love nothing more, but aren''t you forgetting something?"


    Perplexed, she tilted her head, "What?"


    "The head maid," David reminded her, his voice tinged with amusement. The moment the words registered, Vivian''s eyes widened in realization.


    "Oh no, Ipletely forgot!" she eximed, quickly dislodging herself from his embrace. She nted a quick kiss on his cheek, her lips warm and soft. "I''ll meet you back at the castle," she promised, her voice trailing off as she dashed away, her figure disappearing into the crowd.


    Left alone in the square, David chuckled to himself, wondering what made Katrina so terrifying to the maids. The thought of introducing Vivian, Shay, and Katrina as his lovers amused him. He mused over whether their dynamics would shift now that they were all connected to him. Ultimately, it didn''t matter much¡ªDavid had ns for all of them, ns that didn''t include staying at the castle.


    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out an enchanting obsidian earpiece. As he held it, the edges of the piece began to glow with a green hue, blending seamlessly with the obsidian. "So, she''s finally decided toe," David thought, slipping the earpiece back into his pocket.


    "Luna," he called out softly, his shadow trembling slightly in response. "Would you be a good puppy and find her for me?"


    At hismand, a thin trail of shadow began to snake across the ground, picking up the witch''s scent. David followed the trail, his eyes locked on the barely visible thread of shadow, a smirk ying on his lips as he anticipated what was toe.


    ****


    From the opulent confines of their carriage, a world apart emerged. A woman, cloaked in shadows as deep as the midnight sea, stepped into the radiant tapestry of Eldoria. Herpanion, a towering behemoth of a man, his armor gleaming like a storm cloud, was her stark counterpoint. Together, they were an enigma, a tempest brewing.


    The city, a vibrant mosaic of life, was a stark contrast to the woman''s world. Yet, a subtle curve graced her lips, a hint of amusement at the spectacle unfolding before her. Hermand to her guardian was a mere whisper, carried on the wind of authority.


    They moved like a shadow and its substance, their presence a maic force drawing curious eyes. The townsfolk, ustomed to the ebb and flow of adventurers, were captivated by this duo. Their aura, a potent blend of mystery and power, set them apart.


    Their journey was abruptly halted by a figure as swift as a phantom. Draven, a knight fallen yet unbroken, recognized his master and fell to his knees, his armour echoing like thunder. Seraphina, startled by this disy of fealty, was about to interject when a familiar hand imed her waist. The world narrowed to the intoxicating scent and the warmth of his touch.


    "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t punish you," David''s voice, a velvet caress tinged with mischief, was a challenge. Her heart, a captive drumbeat, responded to the thrill of it. Yet, she met his gaze with a steadyposure, her voice a silken thread weaving a usible exnation.


    "My apologies, my lord," she began, her voice steady despite her racing pulse. "I had to visit the Commerce Guild to pick up some documents needed to register your business." Her exnation was sincere, hoping to ease David''s teasing.


    David, releasing her from his embrace, nodded approvingly. He was impressed by her initiative and the fact that she was already taking steps to set up his anticipated business. "Excellent. I knew I had found a gem when Iid my eyes on you," he praised her, his voice filled with genuine admiration.


    "You tter me, my lord," Seraphina replied nervously, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. Inside, she breathed a sigh of relief. ''That was close,'' she thought, her heart finally beginning to calm.


    Noticing the small crowd that had gathered due to themotion, David decided to act. He willed his skill, [Wolf''s Grace], into action. In an instant, they vanished from sight, leaving only the whispers of their presence behind. Seraphina, sensing the sudden shift, was astonished by the seamlessness of David''s technique, unaware that he had observed her own privacy charm and tinkered with his abilities to replicate it.


    David began walking toward the castle, oblivious to Seraphina''s silent awe. She and Draven followed closely behind, her thoughts lingering on the enigmatic man who led them.


    As Seraphina followed David through the bustling streets of Eldoria, she couldn''t help but marvel at the city''s vibrant life. The contrast between this lively atmosphere and the oppressive gloom of her homnd was stark. The colourful banners fluttered in the breeze, and theughter of children echoed off the stone walls, filling her with a strange sense of longing.


    Her eyes asionally drifted to David''s broad back, curiosity gnawing at her. What did he have nned for her next? The warmth of his earlier touch still lingered on her waist, sending shivers down her spine. Was she merely a tool in his grand scheme, or did he have something more personal in mind?


    Draven, on the other hand, remained silent, his thoughts singrly focused on his duty. His every step was a silent vow to protect and serve, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84: THE WITCHS PREJUDICE.

    "My Lord," Seraphina called out softly, her voice barely masking the curiosity that had been gnawing at her. David didn''t turn to face her, continuing his steady pace forward. "Is something troubling you, Seraphina?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Not precisely," she replied, her tone measured. "But there are a few details I need to confirm with you to finalize the registration forms."


    David sped his hands behind his back, his stride unwavering. "Of course," he responded, "but we have other matters to attend to first." His words piqued Seraphina''s curiosity. "May I inquire as to what those matters might be, my lord?" she ventured, eager to understand her enigmatic master.


    "Rats," David said, his tone firm but not unkind. Before she could probe further, he added, "We have a pest problem within our household, Seraphina. Rats, of a particrly insidious kind and I require your assistance"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened, her shoulders slumping slightly in disappointment. "I see your reasoning, my lord, but I¡­I believe I can be of little assistance in such matters," she confessed, expecting him to be displeased. The truth was, she had never bothered with the spies they had nted within his household,rgely out ofziness.


    David, however, was unfazed. He knew her well, having studied her character through the novel. "Don''t worry about that for now," he said calmly, "just make yourself visible and as pretty as you are now." His words caught her off guard, leaving her with a sense of unease. David was up to something again, and she could feel it. She didn''t fully grasp what he meant by being "visible and pretty," but she couldn''t deny the warmth that spread through her at being called pretty.


    As they approached the fortress gate of the castle, a De Gor soldier stationed in the watchtower caught sight of Draven''s imposing figure. Panic surged through him, and he shouted down to the guards below, "We''re under attack!" But before the rm could be raised, his superior smacked him on the head, eyes narrowed in scrutiny. "Look closer, you fool," he reprimanded the greenhorn on duty.


    The soldier squinted and realized his mistake. "At ease, men! Open the gates for the lord and hispanions," the superior ordered, calming the tense soldiers below as they recognized David''s return.


    As the gates rose, the soldiers stepped aside, making way for David and his two formidablepanions. The superior couldn''t help but wonder what David was doing with such powerful Masters¡ªone of whom bore the unmistakable traits of a witch. He dismissed the thought quickly, knowing how the human nobility detested witches.


    At the castle''s front entrance, David paused and looked up at his towering knight. "Stay here. I''ll have someone guide you to meter," he instructed, and Draven bowed respectfully. Turning to Seraphina, David gestured towards the entrance. "Shall we?"


    As they walked through the stone corridors, Seraphina admired the castle''s grandeur. "Nice home," she remarked, her eyes lingering on the fortress''s might.


    David met her gaze with a slight smile. "You think so?" Though the castle radiated power and splendour, David knew it was a ce where politics and strength reigned supreme. Without those, one was nothing more than prey for the wolves.


    They arrived at a double oak door intricately carved with two winged knights holding a sword at the centre. David''s gaze fell on Seraphina, his tone shifting to one of caution. "Keep your guard up," he advised, rapping his knuckles against the door. Seraphina felt her nerves tighten, but before she could steady herself, a voice from withinmanded them to enter.


    David reached out to push the heavy oak doors open, revealing the Earl''s private office chamber. The room exuded an air of authority, its walls lined with tall shelves filled with ancient tomes, their spines worn from years of use. Arge, ornate chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, flickering light across the space.


    Seraphina''s gaze immediately fell upon the man seated behind avish, dark mahogany desk, his form imposing and regal. The Earl, with his sharp, aristocratic features, was deep in concentration, his blue eyes scanning the stack of documents before him.


    His hair, ck as night, was slicked back neatly, revealing a well-groomed beard that framed his stern expression. d in an elegantly tailored ck coat with gold embroidery, he emanated an aura of both nobility and menace. The Earl''s presence dominated the room, a stark contrast to the vibrant world outside the castle walls.


    As David and Seraphina entered, the Earl''s quill stilled. He slowly raised his gaze, locking eyes with David. A ghost of a smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his broad chest.


    "Your visits have be far more frequent, David," the Earl remarked, his voice smooth butced with a subtle edge. His blue eyes flickered to Seraphina, scrutinizing her from head to toe. She stood beside David, her midnight-flowing dress entuating her pale, ethereal beauty. Her ck raven hair cascaded down her shoulders, adorned with an iconic hat surrounded by ck roses¡ªa mark of her identity.


    The Earl''s expression hardened as he took in Seraphina''s appearance. His eyes narrowed as realization dawned on him. "A witch," he hissed, his voice dripping with disdain. The atmosphere in the room shifted abruptly, bing heavy and suffocating. The Earl''s sapphire eyes darkened, an ominous crimson aura beginning to swirl around him, thickening the air with its oppressive weight.


    Seraphina felt the full force of the Earl''s wrath pressing down on her, like an invisible hand squeezing the air from her lungs. Her knees wobbled, and she fought to stay upright, her heart pounding in her chest. The Earl''s gaze was as cold as ice, his voice cutting through the tension like a de. "What is a witch doing in my estate?" he demanded, his wordsced with venom.


    But before the Earl''s aura could fully crush Seraphina, a unique dark blue aura erupted from David, enveloping her in its protective embrace. The two forces collided in the air, the sh sending ripples of energy throughout the room. David''s aura, though calm and controlled, held a power that matched the Earl''s own.


    The Earl''s eyes widened slightly at the unexpected resistance. He narrowed them once more, his expression turning cold. "Are you challenging my authority, David?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    David met the Earl''s gaze unflinchingly, his expression as cold as the night. "When ites to the people I care about, yes," he replied, his voice steady and unwavering. "But I suggest you retract your aura, my lord."


    The Earl''s lips curled into a mocking smile, his aura intensifying as it red with renewed ferocity. The dark crimson energy swirled around him like a storm, threatening to overpower David''s protective shield. The room trembled under the sheer force of the Earl''s power, the very walls seeming to groan in protest.


    "Bold words, David," the Earl sneered, his tone dripping with condescension. "You''ve be much bolder, too bold for your own good."


    Seraphina stood quietly, her heart racing as she watched the two men sh. The air crackled with tension, the room filled with the oppressive weight of theirbined auras. She could hardly believe what she was witnessing¡ªDavid, the enigmatic and aloof man she hade to know, was standing up to the Earl his father, defying his authority to protect her.


    The earl''s presence was a tempest, a maelstrom of power that threatened to shatter David''s resolve. His bones felt like brittle ice, his heart a frantic drumbeat against his ribs. The man was a titan, a force of nature beyond the pale of ordinary human experience.


    Days of relentless training back on earth had forged him into a weapon, sharp and deadly. He''d faced down masters, weathered storms of steel, and emerged unbroken. Yet, the earl was an entirely different beast. A predator on a higher ne of existence.


    Panic was a luxury he couldn''t afford. Should this encounter turn, he would unleash Luna, a shadow-born Fenrir, to buy them time. Escape was a viable option, but Seraphina was a non-negotiable. She was a piece in his intricate game, a queen on his invisible chessboard. To lose her would be to forfeit a crucial advantage.


    Fear gnawed at him, but determination was its icy counterpoint. He stood firm, a lone tree against the hurricane. The earl was a storm, yes, but so too was he. And storms collide.


    ****


    A/N: Hello my wonderful readers, I noticed my power stones are dropping at an rming rate, please help this lowly author guys! Your support means the world to me, so do send love my way with your godly power stones. Your encouragement keeps me going as I pour my heart and soul into creating these stories for you. Thank you so much for being amazing supporters!


    I would like to thank the following for their visible support:


    timeturner.


    satish_yadav_7415


    Hawkeye_o7


    Lewis_Cooper_9575


    and the rest of my readers. Keep supporting TGD and let''s make it great, love you guys!

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85: FOUR FAT PIGS AND A WOLF IN THE SHADOW

    David remained steadfast, his dark blue aura unwavering in the face of the Earl''s onught. His gaze never left the Earl''s, and for a moment, the two men seemed locked in a silent battle of wills. The Earl''s mocking smile faltered slightly as he realized that David''s resolve was unshakeable.


    Finally, the Earl let out a low chuckle, the sound echoing ominously in the tense silence. "Very well," he said, his aura slowly receding, the oppressive weight in the room lifting as he did so. The crimson energy dissipated, leaving only the residual tension hanging in the air.


    David''s aura also retracted, the protective shield around Seraphina dissolving into nothingness. He exhaled quietly, his posture rxing slightly as the immediate danger passed. The Earl leaned back in his chair, his blue eyes still fixed on David, though now they held a trace of amusement.


    "You''ve grown stronger, son," the Earl remarked, his tone almost appreciative. "I''ll give you that."


    David nodded slightly, acknowledging the backhandedpliment. "I have," he replied, his voice calm and even. "And I intend to grow even stronger."


    The Earl''s gaze flicked to Seraphina once more, his expression unreadable. "You''ve chosen an interesting... Companion," hemented, his tone now more measured. "But remember, David, power is a dangerous thing. It can turn on you when you least expect it."


    David''s eyes darkened slightly at the warning, but he said nothing, simply nodding in acknowledgement. The Earl''s lips curled into a faint smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Now, what is it you came here for, David?" the Earl asked, leaning forward slightly, his attention fully on his visitor.


    David straightened, his expression bing serious once more. "I have business to discuss," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "But first, I need to know that Seraphina will be safe here."


    The Earl raised an eyebrow, his gaze flickering to Seraphina once more. After a moment, he nodded slowly. "Very well," he agreed, his tone neutral. "She will be safe under my roof, as long as she does not give me reason to reconsider."


    David inclined his head in thanks, his gaze briefly meeting Seraphina''s before returning to the Earl. "Thank you, my lord," he said, his tone formal.


    The Earl waved a hand dismissively, as if brushing off the gratitude. "Now, let''s hear what you have to say," he said, leaning back in his chair once more, his eyes narrowing slightly as he prepared to listen.


    David swept the room with an air of anticipation, his gaze locked on the Earl with a blend of excitement and defiance. "May I introduce to you, Seraphina," he announced, his voice rich with purpose.


    The Earl, a figure of austere authority, barely flicked a nce in Seraphina''s direction before dismissing her presence with a curt wave. "I have no need of a witch''s name," he dered, his tone clipped and impatient. But then, a flicker of realization crossed his face, halting him mid-sentence. "Wait," he said, as a memory stirred within him. "Is this thepanion you mentioned? The one we need to wait for before you set your ns into motion?" His eyes, sharp with curiosity, sought confirmation from David.


    "Exactly," David responded smoothly, a confident smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He gently sped Seraphina''s hand in his, his touch both reassuring and possessive. "Then do you intend to keep me waiting longer? Out with it," the Earlmanded, his voice carrying an edge of impatience.


    David''s grin widened as he guided Seraphina to a seat, settling beside her with an air of calcted ease. As he took his ce, he began to outline his scheme, opening with an enigmatic phrase. "Have you heard of thews of attraction?"


    Both Seraphina and the Earl exchanged puzzled nces, their curiosity piqued by the cryptic introduction. David continued, his tone exnatory yet enigmatic. "Simply put, think of an object with a greater force, pullingpatible elements towards it."


    As David delved deeper into his n, it became clear that his ideas were as intricate as they were audacious. Seraphina, who had always recognized David''s cleverness, found herself shivering with a new realization. He was no mere schemer; he was a predator of the highest order, a realization that chilled her to the bone. The Earl, on the other hand, was visibly impressed. He had expected to root out traitors with brute force, but David''s revtions had shattered his preconceived notions. The Earl''s mind reeled, grappling with the implications of David''s strategy.


    In the midst of this revtion, the Earl couldn''t help but drawparisons. Was this the emergence of a second blood whale? No, he quickly corrected himself. David''s older brother, the notorious blood whale, was not only a monster but also the embodiment of ruthless strategy. Yet as he watched David in action, a new respect began to take shape. This was not the naive son he had once dismissed; David had proven himself a formidable and cunning yer in the game of power.


    ***


    In a dimly lit room deep within the estate, the air was thick with unease, the shadows seeming to close in on the group of men huddled together. Fear clung to them like a shroud, each man lost in his own thoughts, dreading the return of their elusive ally. The silence was almost unbearable, broken only by the shuffling of feet and the asional nervous cough.


    One of the men, Josh, finally broke the silence, his voice a harsh whisper filled with regret. "Of all the unholy things in this world, why did I foolishly ept this job?" His words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of his anxiety.


    "What do you mean, Josh?" another man, Sean, asked, his attempt at calm betrayed by the tremor in his voice. He was trying, and failing, to keep his own nerves in check.


    "Are you an idiot, Sean?" Josh snapped, his panic spilling over. "Graeth''s dead, you hear me? That bastard is dead!" His voice rose slightly, the fear in his tone impossible to ignore.


    "Shut your pipe, Josh, before someone hears you," another man interjected, his voice tense with a mixture of anger and fear. He nced nervously at the door, half expecting someone to burst in at any moment.


    "He''s right, Josh," Sean said, siding with the third man, though his own fear was evident. "We should all stay calm and wait for orders."


    "Does your brain function as that of a pest?" Josh shot back, his heart pounding in his chest as thoughts of his girlfriend shed through his mind. He longed to be in her arms, to escape the mess his greed had dragged him into. If only he hadn''t let the lure of easy money cloud his judgment, he could be with her right now, safe and far from this nightmare. But instead, he was here, trembling in the dark, praying for survival.


    "Stop being a nuisance, it''s only been seven days," the third man protested, his frustration with Josh''s panic bubbling to the surface.


    "Seven days since the failed attempt on the De Gor son," Josh countered, his voice trembling as he voiced the thought that had been gnawing at all of them. The room fell into a tense silence, each man grappling with the gravity of their situation. Josh was right; they were in serious trouble if they were caught.


    Nearly a month ago, they had been recruited for an assassination attempt, a task that should have been straightforward but had spiralled into disaster. The first attempt had failed miserably, and when Graeth had gone missing on the second try, things had only gotten worse. The Fingers, the shadowy organization that had hired them, had cut off allmunication, leaving them stranded and vulnerable. Seven days had passed since theirst contact, and the silence was deafening.


    As the tension in the room reached a breaking point, the door creaked open, causing the three men to jump, their hands instinctively reaching for weapons. But as soon as they saw who had entered, they rxed, though only slightly.


    "What took you so long, Nivan?" Sean demanded, unable to keep the frustration out of his voice. "We''ve been waiting here, losing our minds."


    "She''s here," Nivan replied, his tone calm but filled with an underlying urgency.


    Josh, still on edge, frowned in confusion. "Have you gone mad? Who''s here?"


    Nivan met Josh''s gaze, a flicker of something like hope in his eyes as he spoke the name that none of them had expected to hear. "Lady Seraphina."


    The room fell silent again, but this time it was a silence of stunned disbelief. Seraphina''s name carried weight, a mixture of fear and reverence. She was a figure of legend, whispered about in dark corners and feared by those who knew of her power. If she was involved, then their situation had just be even moreplicated¡ªand perhaps, more dangerous but having a finger on their side was a beacon of salvation from the beast known as the De Gors.


    ****


    A/N: hey yah, so my birthday ising up, and to appreciate you guys I decided to change my schedule to 2 chapters a week.. hope you enjoy, happy reading.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86: A CHAMBER OF CRUELTY.

    In a gilded cage, where opulence reigned supreme, a spectacle of cruelty unfolded. The room, a masterpiece of design and decadence, was a stark contrast to the man writhing on its crimson carpet. Each detail, from the towering columns to the plush sofas, was a testament to an era of excess. Yet, beneath this veneer of refinement, a darker reality lurked.


    The man, a quivering shadow amidst the grandeur, was a victim of the nobles'' twisted amusement. Their once-graceful hands, now tools of torture, delivered blows with a cold, calcted precision. His face, a canvas of pain, was a stark contrast to the opulent surroundings. Fear, a raw, palpable emotion, was his onlypanion in this gilded hell.


    The room, a symphony of light and shadow, mocked his suffering. The chandelier, a crown of crystals, seemed to dance with cruel indifference. The nobles, draped in their finest, lounged on sofas, theirughter a macabre melody that echoed through the chamber. Maids, silent observers, stood at the ready, their presence a chilling reminder of the power imbnce.


    The man, a mere pawn in their cruel game, was a stark reminder of the humanity that could be crushed beneath the weight of privilege. In this chamber, where beauty and brutality coexisted, his suffering was a stark contrast to the gilded illusion.


    "So, you really expect us to believe your pathetic lies?" one of the nobles sneered, his voice dripping with contempt as he looked down at the kneeling man before him. "If you''re after quick Terran gold, at least have the decency to bring us credible information, you wretch." With a swift motion, the noble''s hand struck the man''s face, the sharp sound of the p echoing through the room. The force of the blow sent the man sprawling even lower, his face burning with humiliation.


    "Please, my lords, believe me!" the man gasped, struggling to push himself back up to his knees. His voice quivered as he pleaded, "I speak the truth!" But before he could continue, another noble, lounging casually in his chair, waved a hand to summon a maid. As she silently refilled his ss with wine, he spoke, cutting the man off with a dismissive tone.


    "I''m telling you, thesemonfolk think they can fool us," the noble scoffed, swirling the wine in his ss before taking a slow, deliberate sip. He savored the rich, fruity vor that lingered on his tongue, a stark contrast to the bitter scene unfolding before him. Suddenly, an idea sparked in his mind, and he eximed with a wicked grin, "You know what? Let''s execute him in front of the rabble outside. Make an example of him."


    The man''s heart sank as he heard the nobles murmur in agreement, their eyes gleaming with cruel anticipation. "Please, my lords, have mercy," he begged, his voice barely above a whisper, but his pleas were met with cold, unfeeling stares. One of the nobles, the same who had struck him earlier, stepped forward, his hand outstretched. Sparks danced at his fingertips, igniting into small mes that flickered ominously.


    "Better yet," the noble said, his voice filled with dark delight, "let''s do it here." The others nodded in agreement, their faces twisted with sadistic pleasure.


    The man''sst shred of hope evaporated. He had hoped to make a few quick gold pieces by betraying the Earl''s secrets, thinking the Earl''s second son would be an easy mark. But now, he realized toote that he had walked straight into his own doom. As the noble prepared to unleash the fireball that would reduce him to ashes, a voice suddenly cut through the tension,manding and authoritative.


    "Stop, Sanir."


    The room fell silent as everyone turned to the source of the voice. Eric De Gor, the leader of the cohort, had spoken. His gaze was icy, his expression unreadable as he addressed Sanir, the noble from the House of Enchantrix.


    "Don''t mess up my room with hismoner blood," Eric said coldly, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Sanir immediately lowered his hand, the mes extinguishing as quickly as they had appeared. "Forgive me, my lord, that was not my intention," Sanir apologized, his earlier bravado vanishing as he returned to his seat, chastened.


    The room remained tense, the nobles'' bloodlust momentarily quelled by Eric''smand. But the kneeling man knew his fate was sealed. Whether here or outside, he would not leave this mansion alive.


    With a deliberate and graceful motion, Eric rose from his seat, his presencemanding the attention of everyone in the room. He approached the trembling man, who knelt quivering in fear. Leaning down slightly, Eric grabbed a fistful of the man''s brown, disheveled hair, yanking his head upward until their eyes met. The man''s breath hitched as he stared into Eric''s sharp, golden eyes¡ªeyes that gleamed with a dangerous intent, ready to seal his fate.


    "Let me get this straight," Eric began, his voice smooth yet edged with menace, each word carefully measured to instill fear. "You''re telling me that my little brother, David, has awakened?" He paused, letting the words sink in. "And not only that," Eric continued, his tone dripping with incredulity, "but he also managed to take down the Fingers, an entire underworld group, as a mere awakened?" The question hung in the air, more rhetorical than inquisitive, as if the very notion was too absurd to entertain.


    "Yes, my lord," the man stammered, desperationcing his words. "I heard it from the Earl and the Grand Sage themselves¡ªthey confirmed it with their own mouths!" His voice trembled as he ryed the information, hoping it would spare him.


    Eric''s brow arched slightly, a subtle sign of his skepticism. "And how, pray tell, did theye by such information?" he demanded, his voice cold and unforgiving.


    "A magic scroll, my lord!" the man answered hastily, eager to please. "It was sent by one of the noble elders!"


    Eric studied the man for a long moment, his gaze piercing as if searching for the slightest hint of deceit. But the man''s fear seemed genuine, and Eric''s interest quickly waned. Bored and dissatisfied, he released his grip, tossing the man aside as if he were nothing more than a piece of refuse.


    Magic scrolls of this caliber were no trifling matter¡ªonly the highest-ranking nobility could afford such luxuries. The better the grade, the more effectively they concealed the sender''s identity from all but the intended recipient. Such methods ensured that only those of true power could wield such tools without fear of exposure.


    Straightening, Eric let out a quiet sigh, his gaze shifting to a nearby maid who had been standing nervously on the sidelines. "You there," he called out, his tone indifferent but authoritative. "Take this man out of my sight and pay him a golden coin."


    The maid, already jittery from the tension in the room, scrambled to obey, quickly moving to help the man up. Her heart raced as she bent to assist him, eager to escape the noble''s presence without incurring his wrath. Without a word, she ushered the man out of the room, her movements hurried as if the very air had be too stifling to bear.


    As they exited, the door closed with a soft thud, leaving Eric alone with his thoughts. The room, now devoid of its earlier tension, felt oddly quiet, as if the very walls held their breath, waiting for whatever came next.


    In the heart of the opulent chamber, a figure stood apart, a beacon of captivating allure. Her midnight hair, a waterfall of silk, cascaded over her shoulders, adorned with golden tendrils that shimmered like starlight. Her teal eyes, a tempest of secrets, held a mischievous glint that belied her regal poise.


    A symphony of colour and texture adorned her. Indigo and white, gold andce, intertwined in a dance of elegance. Her every movement, a graceful sway of her skirts, a delicate flutter of her fan, was a testament to her refined nature.


    Seated beside Sanir, her countenance a mask of disdain, she turned to Eric, her voice a silken rapier."Do you truly believe such nonsense?" Her eyes, daggers of scepticism, pierced him.


    Eric, his gaze unwavering, responded with a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Well, there''s only one way to confirm if your ex-trash of a boyfriend has truly be strong," he said, his tone cold as he turned to leave the chamber, followed by his loyal cohort. Thedy remained behind, her fan fluttering in her hand as she tried to cool the sudden heat that rose within her.


    "Could that worthless David really have done that?" she wondered, her mind racing as she fanned her face, trying to dismiss the unsettling thoughts that now swirled in her mind. The possibility that the man she once scorned could rise to such power was almost too much to bear, yet the seed of doubt had been nted, and it took root in the fertile soil of her imagination.

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87: MISTAKE!

    "Done," the Earl dered as he finished writing a letter on a magic scroll. With a practised hand, he rolled up the parchment and sealed it, the scroll emitting a bright glow before vanishing into thin air. David watched the process with fascination, admiring Tenion''s sophisticated method of messaging. However, he was well aware that magic scrolls were a luxury, affordable only to the wealthy elite. The thought sparked an idea in David''s mind¡ªperhaps he could one day introduce a more efficient way to send messages, maybe even bring electronic waves into this world''s future.


    "I have summoned Mage Marvel to assist with your n," the Earl exined, his voice carrying the weight of experience. "Better to be over-prepared than to be caught off guard by any unforeseen variants," he added, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    David nodded in agreement. "Indeed, my Lord."


    The mention of Mage Marvel brought memories flooding back to David. The grand sage of the De Gor family, as David recalled from the ''Trial of Valor,'' was a formidable 7th-circle mage, a sage of the highest order. Mage Marvel was not only one of the most powerful magic users in the realm but also one of the few people the Earl considered family, despite theck of blood ties. Their bond had been forged in the fires of war, during the brutal Crimson Moon conflict against the Witch''s Order¡ªa dark chapter in the history of the Soalrian Empire. They had fought side by side, each having the other''s back during one of the most treacherous eras.


    David knew that even within the revered halls of the Magic Association Tower, Aetherium Spire, Mage Marvelmanded immense respect. As one of the rare and powerful 7th-circle mages, his presence was a significant advantage. Having him on their side to tie up loose ends was not just reassuring¡ªit was a decisive edge.


    "I believe this meeting is concluded, unless there''s anything else you wish to discuss," the Earl stated, his tone indifferent as his sharp gaze remained fixed on David.


    "No, my Lord, that will be all," David responded smoothly, rising from his seat. He offered his hand to Seraphina, helping her to her feet as they prepared to leave.


    The Earl''s eyes flickered briefly with curiosity as he instructed, "Inform the maids to prepare a room for your guest."


    David, however, had other ns. "No need, my Lord. She will be staying in my room," he revealed, his voice calm but firm.


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed a deep crimson at David''s words, and before she could stop herself, she blurted out, "I will!" Realizing her mistake, she quickly mped a hand over her mouth, her eyes wide with embarrassment.


    The Earl raised an eyebrow, intrigued. This wasn''t the David he knew. The David he remembered was ufortable around women, a result of a dark incident involving a certain noble house¡ªan incident that had been hushed up, much to the Earl''s anger. Despite their status as an earldom, the De Gor family had endured the humiliation in silence, partly because David had refused to testify.


    The Lord had been furious, not just as a father but as the head of the De Gor family. And yet, here was David, confidently asserting himself with a woman of unparalleled beauty by his side.


    "If that is your wish, then so be it," the Earl said, his tone measured. "You may leave. And do not forget to prepare yourself for theing-of-age ceremony."


    "I will, my Lord," David replied with a respectful bow, Seraphina following suit before they exited the room.


    As the door closed behind them, the Earl leaned back in his chair, his thoughts swirling. "David, hmm," he mused to himself, pondering his son''s sudden, aggressive change. It was a stark contrast to the David of old, but it was a change the Earl weed. He was genuinely curious to see how David would perform in the uing ceremony, especially given his recent aplishments.


    Outside, Seraphina exhaled a long, shaky breath, the tension of the meeting finally releasing from her body.


    "You did well holding up," Davidplimented her, a hint of admiration in his voice. Facing the greatest general of the Srian army as an enemy and walking away unscathed was no small feat.


    "Thank you, my lord... If I may... huh, never mind," Seraphina began, hesitating as she looked up at David. She had been about to ask why he had gone out of his way to protect her from his father but thought better of it. Instead, she held her question back, touched by his actions and vowing silently to serve him with unwavering loyalty.


    David, noticing her hesitation, couldn''t help but tease her. "Come on, you can''t just start asking something and then leave me hanging."


    Seraphina smiled, feeling a warmth in his yful tone. "Where are we heading next?" she asked, changing the subject.


    David''s expression shifted as he considered her question. "I''ve thought about it, and it''s time," he said thoughtfully.


    "Time for what?" Seraphina inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "To meet your sisters," David replied, leaving Seraphina puzzled.


    "Sisters?" she echoed, confusion knitting her brow.


    ****


    A huddle of nobles had gathered in a single spot along the cold, stone-walled corridor, their presence suffocating the air with an oppressive aura of superiority. They encircled a trembling maid, her slight form dwarfed by their towering disdainful stares, as if her mere existence was an affront to their lofty status.


    Katrina, the head maid, had been on her way to the storage unit to receive the day''s expected crates of produce when she was cornered by the young nobles. She had never liked them¡ªthose arrogant brats who flocked to the castle, some not even of the De Gor household yet strutting about as if they owned the ce.


    But Katrina was amoner, and she had no right to voice her disdain¡ªat least not aloud. She stood her ground before the Earl''s second son, her eyes lowered to avoid inciting trouble.


    "Head maid, perfect timing," Eric called out with mockerycing his voice. "I was actually looking for David, that trash of the family, but I couldn''t find him." His sharp gaze bored into Katrina. "Have you seen that scoundrel?"


    Katrina''s anger simmered beneath the surface, her hands balling into fists, knuckles turning white. ''How dare this worthless pig insult the young lord,'' she fumed inwardly. Eric, noticing her subtle shift in demeanour, found it amusing. The audacity of this lowly maid to be irritated by his words was almostughable. Was it because he had insulted his younger brother? "Are you deaf, maid? Where is my trash of a brother?" Eric continued, his voice dripping with scorn as he tested his theory.


    Katrina''s fiery gaze finally met Eric''s, though she still kept her emotions in check. "My Lord, if you''ll excuse me, I haven''t seen the young master," she replied, her voice steady despite the rage boiling within her. She attempted to step away from the cluster of nobles, but Eric''s annoyance red. He suddenly grabbed her by the throat, his grip tightening like a vice. Katrina, helpless against the strength of a master swordsman, struggled in vain. "You dare look at me with those defiant eyes,moner?" Eric hissed, incredulous at the boldness of this lowly servant.


    The realization dawned on him¡ªcould it be that David meant so much to her that she would change her demeanour entirely? "Ah, I see now," Eric mused aloud, lifting the struggling maid higher as a wicked grin spread across his face. "Do you have a crush on my little brother?" He burst intoughter, the sound echoing cruelly down the corridor. "Howical that the esteemed head maid would fancy a drunken fool."


    But even in her dire predicament, Katrina did not waver. With all the strength she could muster, she spat out, "Stop this instant, or I will inform the Earl!" She knew that, despite Eric being the Earl''s son, her position as head maid afforded her a certain level of respect from the Earl¡ªher family had served the De Gor household since its inception.


    Eric clicked his tongue in annoyance before tossing her to the ground, her head hitting the stone floor with a sickening thud. "Insolent filth," he rumbled, fury building in his chest. If she were a bit younger, he might have indulged his darker urges, using her as he did with the younger maids to satisfy his lust, since pursuing noblewomen was out of the question for someone of his standing.


    With cold calction, Eric raised his foot, ready to stomp on the half-conscious head maid and snuff out her defiance once and for all. "I''ll crush you, just as I n to challenge David and put him in his ce," he dered, his voice thick with malice as he prepared to deliver the final blow.


    From a short distance away, faint lights began to coalesce, forming a shimmering blue window that materialized in the air: [Inventory: FrostFang]. With a soft chime, two silver daggers appeared, their edges catching the afternoon sun, casting menacing glints as they rested in the figure''s hand.


    As he approached the scene, a palpable shift in the atmosphere froze everyone in ce. Seraphina, who had been quietly observing, felt her breath hitch, her heart seeming to skip a beat as the familiar presence beside her morphed into something far more terrifying. This wasn''t the protective aura she had witnessed in the Earl''s office¡ªthis was a monstrous force that seeped into the corridor, suffusing it with an icy dread that clung to the air.


    The man''s aura was no longer just a shield; it was the embodiment of a predator, a creature whose mere presence made the temperature drop. With a fluid motion that defied logic, he hurled one of the daggers toward his target. The de sliced through the air with deadly precision, a silver streak of death aimed at the heart of themotion.


    David had entered the fray, and the beast within him had been unleashed. There was no turning back now¡ªit was time for the predator to y, to smile its cold, merciless smile as it prepared to im its prey.


    ****


    A/N: Ngl, I was exhausted from doing myundry, but Sensei reminded me of my duty to my readers, happy reading y''all.

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88: THE STORM IN THE DISTANCE AND EXTRA.

    Sanir watched with growing unease as Eric vented his rage on the head maid. Though he thought Eric was pushing things too far, considering the maid''s status as one of the De Gor family''s loyal attendants, he knew that Eric''s position as a main branch noble meant he could get away with it.


    Besides, Sanir had his own frustrations¡ªhe had been itching to use his skills on the attendant back in Eric''s room but hadn''t had the chance. As Eric threw the maid to the floor, a sudden, bone-chilling cold gripped Sanir''s spine.


    A sense of dread washed over him as he turned to the side. His body tingled with fear, and his face drained of colour as he saw something approaching¡ªsomething not entirely human. Cloaked in a dark blue aura, its monstrous visage seemed to emerge from the shadows, its jaws wide open in a silent snarl.


    "Lord Eric," Sanir called out, his voice trembling with fear, but Eric was too engrossed in tormenting the head maid to notice. Panic surged within Sanir, and he could see that the other nobles had also caught sight of the approaching horror, their eyes wide with terror.


    Sanir''s instincts screamed at him to act. He jumped in front of Eric, casting a mana wall in a desperate attempt to protect them both. A sharp, menacing projectile sliced through the air with a high-pitched whistle, colliding with his mana wall. The force of the impact was immense, and despite his strength as a 3rd ss mage, the barrier crumpled like paper. The projectile bit deep into Sanir''s shoulder, sending waves of pain coursing through his body as he let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Eric, still focused on his assault, was startled by the sudden shockwave and the warm stters of blood thatnded on his face. He turned towards the source of the chaos, his eyes widening in disbelief. There stood David, but he was no longer the brother Eric knew. Something dark and terrifying had awakened within him, something that made Eric''s heart stop in fear.


    Chaos erupted as the corridor echoed with gasps and murmurs. "What''s happening? Did he... did he try to kill Lord Eric?" a maid whispered, her voice trembling with disbelief. Her words pulled two nobles out of their shock, their eyes narrowing as they processed what had just transpired. One of the nobles, his mind racing, felt a surge of anger and confusion. ''Did that trash really aim for Lord Eric''s life?'' he thought, ncing at hispanion. The question hung in the air, heavy with implication.


    "Apprehend him for treason! That bastard tried to assassinate Eric De Gor!" the noble bellowed, his voice booming through the corridor as his hands began to glow with a fierce light. In an instant, a sword of pure lightning materialized in his grip, crackling with deadly energy.


    The de, an artifact passed down by his father, was known to overwhelm even the most skilled of 4th-ranked swordsmen. The noble could feel the power thrumming through the hilt, the electric energy restingfortably in his hand, ready to unleash its fury.


    Hispanion, equally determined, summoned his own artifact¡ªa whip made of mes that twisted and writhed like a living serpent. The fiery weapon hissed as it slithered down to the ground, leaving scorched trails in its wake. With a shared nod, the two nobles silently agreed on their course of action: they would corner David, strike him down, and im it was in self-defense. The thought of gaining favour with Lord Eric brought a wicked smile to the noble wielding the lightning sword. His mind raced with visions of the des he would receive, the power he would gain.


    The noble charged forward, his lightning sword crackling with anticipation as it scorched the air around him. His eyes locked onto David, his heart pounding with the thrill of the impending kill. He raised his sword high, ready to deliver the final, fatal blow. But before he could bring the de down, a blur of movement caught his eye.


    In the blink of an eye, David''s foot connected with the lightning sword, the sheer force of the kick snapping the electrified de in two. The noble barely had time to register what had happened before the kick continued its momentum, mming into his chest with bone-crushing power. The impact sent him flying across the corridor, his body crashing into the stone wall with a thunderous sound that echoed through the castle. The force of the collision was so great that the seemingly imprable wall cracked under the strain, a testament to the strength behind the kick.


    The noble slumped to the ground, dazed and gasping for breath, his body battered and broken. Hispanion, who had been readying his own attack, froze in ce, the mes of his whip flickering uncertainly as he witnessed the sheer might of David''s response. The corridor fell silent, the air thick with tension as the remaining nobles realized they were not dealing with the David they had known¡ªa meek, drunken fool¡ªbut with something far more dangerous.


    "Have you gone mad?" the noble with the fiery whip shouted, his voice trembling with a mixture of fury and disbelief. ''How is this fool overwhelming us?'' he thought, his mind racing to make sense of the scene before him. The idea that David, the so-called trash of the family, could wield such power was inconceivable. ''No, it must be something else,'' he reassured himself, dismissing the unsettling thought. Hispanion must have let his guard down¡ªthat had to be the only exnation.


    Resolving to end this farce, the noble tightened his grip on the whip. He would put all his strength into a single, devastating strike and rid Lord Eric of this embarrassment once and for all. With a sharp crack, he snapped the whip to the side, the mes licking the stone walls as he prepared to strike. The fiery weapon, alive with intensity, cut through the air as heshed it toward David, the mes hissing with lethal intent.


    But before the whip could reach its target, David vanished from sight. In the blink of an eye, he was gone, leaving nothing but the echo of his footsteps. The noble''s eyes widened in shock, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. His whip, once a burning symbol of his power, fell lifeless to the ground, its mes extinguished, the rope severed into useless fragments.


    1


    A sudden, chilling silence filled the corridor as the noble''s world spun out of control. His vision blurred, his surroundings twisted upside down in a nauseating swirl of confusion. Before he couldprehend the shift, David reappeared in front of him, moving with speed and precision that defied belief. With a cold, merciless grip, David seized the noble''s face, his fingers digging into the flesh with terrifying strength. In one swift, brutal motion, he mmed the noble''s head into the nearby window pane.


    The ss shattered upon impact, shards flying in every direction as the noble''s body went limp. The sound of the window breaking echoed through the stone walls, a chilling testament to David''s strength. The remaining nobles, who had been steeling themselves to attack, froze in ce, their courage draining away as they witnessed the brutal disy. The corridor, once filled with the arrogance and confidence of the noble ss, now seemed to shrink under the oppressive weight of David''s presence.


    With a cold, detached expression, David released his grip, letting the noble''s unconscious body slump to the floor with a dull thud. The sound reverberated through the corridor, a grim reminder of the power shift that had just urred. The remaining nobles, paralyzed with fear, could do nothing but stare at the fallen figure, their resolve shattered along with the window. David, without sparing them a nce, stood amidst the wreckage, a silent force of nature that had turned their world upside down.


    Seraphina''s heart pounded as she watched David unleash a brutal assault on the young nobles, a stark contrast to his usualposed demeanor. Her eyes scanned the scene, and she noticed a blonde woman sprawled on the floor, her condition barely conscious. Was David trying to save her? If so, why resort to such violence? Even when he faced Draven, David had remained calm, almost yful, but this... this was different. Was there a deeper connection between David and the woman?


    Before Seraphina could ponder further, David''s voice cut through her thoughts, a whisper that seemed to resonate directly in her mind, "Take her and follow the shadows." Without a moment''s hesitation, Seraphina moved to the woman''s side, her body pulsing with enhanced strength as she hoisted the woman up. ncing around, she noticed a trail of shadows snaking through the corridor, beckoning her in a specific direction. Trusting David, she followed the shadows, leaving him behind to face the storm brewing in his wake.


    Eric, torn between stopping the mysterious woman and facing David, felt his blood run cold as David approached. There was something terrifyingly familiar in David''s eyes¡ªthose icy, ruthless eyes that mirrored another monster he knew too well, his eldest brother, Kaiden De Gor, the Blood Whale. Eric''s instincts screamed at him to retreat, and he did, step by shaky step. But David merely brushed past him, pausing only when their backs met. "You wanted to face me," David''s voice was a chilling whisper. "I''ll be waiting in the training ground."


    As David walked away, the air thickened with tension, a palpable silence hanging heavy in the corridor. Eric''s rage, a tempest brewing, shattered the fragile peace. "I''ll end you! You''ll regret the day you entered this household!"he roared, his voice a thunderp that echoed through the stone corridor. Crimson energy, a fiery serpent, coiled around him as he stormed after David, his vengeance a storm cloud on the horizon.


    ****


    "Home, atst... or so it seems," the Blood Whale murmured, his tone as indifferent as the shadows that clung to the De Gor estate before him. Perched on his horse, he gazed at the looming fortress, its walls holding secrets only he could fathom. The prodigal son of the De Gor family had returned, a ghost from the past, apanied by a battalion of warriors who had survived the horrors of the Deands. Their eyes held the haunted determination of those who had seen the abyss and were prepared to follow theirmander into the very heart of darkness.


    ****


    A/N: EXTRA


    David:


    grinning


    "Hey, Author! I heard it''s your birthday. Happy Birthday! And I''ve got to say, you''ve really outdone yourself with ''The General''s Disgraced Heir.'' The plot twists are insane."


    Author:


    "Thanks, David! But honestly, I couldn''t have made it this far without readers like you."


    David:


    raising an eyebrow


    "You mean characters like me, right? Without me, the readers would just be staring at nk pages."


    Author:


    "Touch¨¦, David. You definitely keep things interesting."


    David:


    leaning in conspiratorially


    "Speaking of interesting... What''s going to happen in the next scene? Will Kaiden and I end up as enemies? You''re not nning to pit us against each other, are you?"


    Author:


    grinning mischievously


    "Now, now, David... That''s a secret."


    David:


    mock pouting


    "Come on, just a hint? A tiny one?"


    Author:


    teasingly


    "Not a chance. You''ll just have to wait and see like everyone else. Besides, where''s the fun in spoilers?"


    David:


    sighs dramatically


    "Fine, keep your secrets. But just so you know, I''m watching you."


    Author:


    "Noted. And hey, thanks for the birthday wishes. Keep doing what you do best¡ªkeeping everyone on the edge of their seats!"


    David:


    grinning


    "You too, Author. Oi, readers at least give the author a super gift to celebrate!"


    Author:


    "Hey, stop harassing my readers, but I don''t mind super gifts"


    Winks


    David used frostfang to cut the whip.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89: CLASH OF BLOODLINES

    David stepped out from the looming shadows of the castle, the heavy oak doors closing behind him with a soft thud. The crisp air greeted him as he made his way toward the training grounds. The vast expanse of the grounds spread out before him, divided into sections where the elite of the De Gor household honed their skills. To his left, the mage section crackled with energy; bursts of magic lit the air as robed figures practised their craft. Today, it was unusually upied, the vibrant shes of mana painting the area in hues of blue and green. But David''s focus was elsewhere.


    His gaze shifted to the right, where the swordsman section awaited¡ªa ce he knew all too well. The shing of steel rang out, punctuating the grunts of exertion as warriors drilled relentlessly. David''s steps were unhurried but purposeful as he approached, the earth beneath his feet hardened by countless battles fought on this very soil.


    The 4th toon, known for their arrogance and rigid discipline, was sparring in formation when they noticed David''s approach. They cast sidelong nces, and whispers spread like wildfire among them. "What''s he doing here?" one of them muttered under his breath, loud enough for others to hear. "Isn''t that the family''s disgrace?" another sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. They eyed David with a mixture of contempt and curiosity, wondering why the so-called trash of the De Gor family dared to set foot in their territory.


    On the opposite side of the field, the 7th toon trained with a different air about them. They were less rigid, more adaptive¡ªyet their camaraderie was palpable. As David drew closer, a sudden chill seemed to pass through their ranks. A memory flickered in their minds¡ªhow David had once stepped into the ring during a mock battle and, with cold precision, defeated their vice-captain. It wasn''t just the victory that had unsettled them; it was the way David had fought, like a predator toying with its prey, calcting, relentless, and terrifyingly calm.


    The chatter among the 7th toon died down, reced by an uneasy silence. They watched him with wary eyes, the memory of that day fresh in their minds. As David crossed the boundary into the swordsman section, both toons felt the shift in the air¡ªa subtle but undeniable tension that followed him like a shadow.


    David, however, remained indifferent to the whispers and stares. His mind was already on the uing battle, the thrill of the fight simmering just beneath hisposed exterior. He hade to the training grounds for one reason, and he was determined to see it through, no matter what the others thought.


    As David continued his steady approach toward the swordsman section arena, a figure suddenly broke away from the training lines of the 7th toon and rushed towards him. Vice-Captain Sendric, a seasoned warrior with sharp eyes and a face hardened by countless battles, came to a halt in front of David. He stood tall, his posture respectful, though there was a hint of unease in his expression.


    "Young master," Sendric greeted, inclining his head in a gesture of respect. His voice was steady, but those who knew him well could detect the underlying tension. The 4th toon, who had been watching with a mix of curiosity and scorn, exchanged incredulous nces. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing¡ªa veteran like Sendric, bowing his head to the one they considered the weakest link in the De Gor family. They began to mock him openly.


    "Look at Sendric, licking the boots of the family disgrace," one of the 4th toon soldiers sneered, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Has he no pride left?" another added, shaking his head in disapproval. The 4th toon''s vice-captain smirked, clearly amused by what they perceived as a pitiful disy. But Sendric paid them no mind. He wasn''t part of their division, and he knew all too well the truth behind David''s abilities¡ªa truth that these ignorant fools couldn''t begin toprehend.


    "Young master, forgive my boldness, but I must say that you''d be wasting your time sparring with anyone here today," Sendric said, his tone cautious yet sincere. "There''s no one on your level in this section. The others," he gestured subtly to the 4th toon, "don''t understand what they''re up against."


    A few scoffs arose from the 4th toon, but Sendric remained unfazed, his focus entirely on David. The young man before him was no ordinary noble; he was a monster in the guise of a man, a genius who had never undergone formal training yet surpassed seasoned warriors with ease.


    David''s gaze was steady as he replied, "I appreciate your concern, Sendric, but I didn''te here to spar with the 7th toon. There''s someone else I need to deal with¡ªa more urgent matter."


    Sendric''s brow furrowed slightly. Urgent matter? Who would dare cross swords with David, knowing the monstrous power he possessed? His mind raced, trying to guess who this foolish opponent might be. But before David could answer, a loud, furious voice interrupted them.


    "Where is that damned fool?! David!" Eric''s voice echoed across the training grounds, dripping with venom. The air seemed to vibrate with tension as the heir of the De Gor family stormed into view, his expression dark and thunderous. He marched straight towards the swordsman section, his eyes locked on David with a fiery intensity.


    Sendric''s eyes widened in realization, and his breath caught in his throat. Could it be? Was Lord Eric nning to spar with David? The very thought was shocking, even to a seasoned warrior like Sendric.


    As Eric drew closer, the vice-captain of the 4th toon broke away from his men and hurried to meet him, the rest of the toon snapping to attention. "Captain Eric!" the vice-captain called out, his tone full of eager deference. But Eric barely acknowledged them, his focus solely on David.


    "Get me my sword," Ericmanded, his voice a low growl, barely restrained fury evident in every word.


    The vice-captain obeyed immediately, rushing to fulfil Eric''smand. The rest of the 4th toon watched in stunned silence, the gravity of the situation beginning to sink in. They had mocked David, underestimated him¡ªbut now, seeing the tension between the two brothers, a sliver of doubt crept into their minds.


    Sendric, still standing by David''s side, felt the chill return. This was no ordinary sparring match¡ªthis was something much more dangerous, something that could reshape the very dynamics of the De Gor household. He could only hope that the others would realize the same before it was toote.


    The vice-captain of the 4th toon sprinted back toward Eric, his steps echoing with urgency. As he approached, he held out a magnificent sword¡ªEric''s signature weapon. The sword gleamed with an otherworldly aura, its de a crystalline blue that seemed to shimmer with a light of its own. The hilt was intricately designed, resembling a pair of wings unfurling from the crossguard, each feather finely detailed and gilded. The pommel was crafted into the shape of a talon, gripping a small, glowing orb that pulsed with a faint, warm light. This was no ordinary weapon; it was a masterpiece, an artifact forged with power and precision, worthy of the De Gor name.


    Eric grasped the sword with a confident smirk, feeling the familiar weight of the de in his hand. He swung it through the air, and the de cut through with a sharp whistle, leaving a menacing atmosphere in its wake. The air around him seemed to hum with tension as if the very ground beneath them recognized the danger that was about to unfold.


    "Take your weapon!" Eric shouted at David, his voice dripping with arrogance and challenge.


    But David, his expression cold and unyielding, simply shook his head. "I don''t need a weapon to crush you," he replied, his voice steady and devoid of any emotion.


    The response was like a p in the face to Eric, and a vein on his temple visibly throbbed with rising anger. The 7th toon, witnessing this exchange, felt a wave of dread wash over them. They had heard these words before, the very same words David had uttered when he had taken down their Vice-Captain in a mock battle. It was a chilling reminder of the monstrous strength thaty hidden within the young master.


    Eric''s eyes narrowed, his frustration boiling over into rage. "So be it," he snarled, his voice low and dangerous. "You think you''re better than me? Stronger? Today will be the end of you."


    As thest words left his lips, a crimson aura burst forth from Eric, engulfing him in a blood-red light. His golden eyes darkened, turning a deep, menacing red, and the aura around him intensified, swirling with a chaotic energy that seemed to consume the very air around him.


    "[Fallen Angel]," Eric announced, his voice reverberating with power. This was the De Gor family''s infamous skill, a technique passed down through generations, feared and respected by all who knew of it. The ground trembled beneath his feet as the power within him surged, and the air became thick with the weight of his unleashed potential.


    David stood his ground, his expression unreadable as he faced his brother. The tension between them crackled like lightning, and all around, the onlookers could only watch in stunned silence as the two prepared to sh in a battle that would shake the very foundations of the De Gor estate.

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90: THE LIGHT THAT SHALL PURGE ALL DARKNESS!

    Eric unleashed the first form of the De Gor family''s sacred technique,


    Fallen Angel


    . This skill was a legacy passed down from the Earl himself, bestowed upon their bloodline by the


    Goddess of Retribution


    1


    as a reward for his legendary feat of ying an elder dragon. The technique was a manifestation of divine power, channelling a fragment of the goddess''s strength. However, since Eric had only achieved the rank of a master swordsman, he could only harness a fraction of this divine skill¡ª


    Descent


    , the full power of the technique, was far beyond his current grasp. Despite this limitation, even a mere imitation of


    Fallen Angel


    was enough to make Eric a formidable opponent that no other master-ranked swordsman could hope to defeat.


    As the power of the skill surged through him, an obsidian wing unfurled from the left side of Eric''s back, its dark feathers glistening with an ethereal sheen. The weight of his newfound strength made his heart race, elevating him to heights he had never imagined. Eric knew from their previous encounter in the castle that David had also stepped into the realm of a master-ranked swordsman. But David, despite his raw, overwhelming power, had never been taught the family''s sacred technique. This gave Eric a distinct advantage.


    With a powerful p of his obsidian wing, Eric ascended into the air, a gust of wind sweeping across the training grounds as he soared above. His sword gleamed menacingly in his hand as he hovered, the fallen angel ready to strike.


    Eric''s now crimson eyes glowed with a fiery intensity as he gazed down upon David from above, like a god poised to deliver divine retribution. His expression was cold, yet twisted with malice, the air around him crackling with energy that made even the most seasoned warriors shudder. "Anyst words, little brother?" Eric taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance as his aura red, sending ripples of difort through the onlookers. It wasn''t just a disy of power¡ªit was a clear message that he was in control, and that David was nothing but prey beneath him.


    But before David could respond, Eric cut him off with a sneer. "It matters not. You''ve crossed a line, and now I''ll make you understand your ce, you worthless trash," he spat, his tone brimming with disdain. "But don''t worry, I''ll be merciful. I''ll only take your arm as payment for your insolence," Eric mocked, his voice rising to a roar as he brought the guard of his sword closer to his chest, preparing for the strike.


    The weapon in Eric''s grasp was no ordinary de; it was the


    Sword of Flight


    , a first-ss SR artefact bestowed upon him by the prestigious House of rionne. This weapon was infamous for its power, augmenting any plunging attack by a staggering 50%. It was a de that had made Eric virtually unstoppable, and he knew it. With a wicked grin curling his lips, Eric pped his obsidian wing, generating a booming sound as heunched himself toward David, diving like a bird of prey ready to im its prize.


    Below, Vice-Captain Sendric of the 7th toon watched in rm, recognizing the De Gor technique that Eric was about to unleash. He had seen the true form of


    Fallen Angel


    once before, during the infamous Crimson Moon War, when the Earl himself had wielded it against their enemies. The memory of that devastating power sent a shiver down his spine. "Is the Lord really going to use that skill on the young master?" Sendric thought, his mind racing. Even though David had proven himself to be a monstrous talent, the


    Fallen Angel


    was no ordinary technique¡ªit was akin to divine punishment, a skill granted by the Goddess herself.


    Meanwhile, the Vice-Captain of the 4th toon, who had always harboured resentment toward David, could barely contain his glee. He revelled in Eric''s disy of dominance, confident that hismander''s power would crush David and reaffirm the natural order within the De Gor household.


    In what seemed like the blink of an eye, Eric descended upon David, his sword aimed with deadly precision. The speed of his attack was staggering, leaving little time for anyone to react. As the tip of the de made contact with David, the impact was catastrophic. A shockwave erupted from the sh, a violent burst of energy that sent 1st to 3rd-ranked swordsmen hurtling through the air like ragdolls. Only the 4th-ranked swordsmen¡ªSendric and the other Vice-Captain¡ªmanaged to hold their ground, though they too were pushed to their limits. The sheer force of Eric''s strike was a testament to his overwhelming power, a power that transcended the bounds of human capability.


    The training ground, once a ce of discipline and rigorous practice, was now a scene of chaos. Dust and debris swirled in the air, the ground itself cracked and scorched from the intensity of the sh. Eric stood tall in the air, his obsidian wing still extended, his sword poised for another strike. But even as he prepared to deliver the finishing blow, a nagging doubt gnawed at the back of his mind. Had he truly bested his brother, or was there something more to David than he had anticipated?


    Eric''s eyes narrowed, his confidence unwavering, yet the seeds of uncertainty had been nted. He had always viewed David as an unworthy opponent, a nuisance to be swatted away. But now, as the dust began to settle and the echoes of their sh faded into the distance, the true nature of his brother''s power remained shrouded in mystery.


    But something was wrong. Eric''s triumphant expression twisted into one of disbelief as he realized he couldn''t move his sword. Both Vice-Captains squinted, straining to make sense of the scene before them. As the dust finally settled, their jaws dropped in unison, and their bodies trembled with shock. There, suspended in mid-air, Eric struggled to move, his wings pping furiously, yet he remained frozen. The reason for this impossible sight? David.


    David had halted Eric''s attack¡ªnot with a powerful blow of his own, but with just two fingers. He held the *Sword of Flight* effortlessly by its tip, his grip unyielding. Eric, pping his wing repeatedly, tried desperately to free himself, but it was all in vain. The more he struggled, the more futile his efforts seemed. "Is that all?" David''s voice was cold,ced with mockery as his icy gaze locked onto Eric''s bewildered, crimson eyes.


    Fueled by desperation, Eric gathered thest reserves of his mana, his resolve hardening. If he couldn''t pull away, he would drive the sword into David with everything he had. But once again, the sword refused to budge from David''s grasp. Panic crept into Eric''s heart as David''s voice cut through the tension like a de, "How low has this family fallen." The words were filled with such disdain that they seemed to freeze Eric mid-flight. Then, with a mere fraction of his strength, David applied pressure to the tip of the de. The SR weapon, a masterpiece of craftsmanship, shattered into countless pieces, falling like glittering shards of despair.


    Eric''s shock was palpable, his mind struggling toprehend what was happening. But it was toote. He lost control, his momentum carrying him helplessly toward David. As he neared, David exhaled a plume of dark and blue breath. *Heaven Whispering Palm,* David''s technique, activated as his arm glowed with a slightly dark blue hue. This was no ordinary skill¡ªit was a technique that held secrets only to be revealed after a thousand years of meditation. Yet David, a monster unparalleled, had grasped its essence in that moment.


    A voice, as clear as rushing water, whispered in David''s mind, "Mountain." With a gentle swing of his fist, David met Eric''s face with devastating force. The impact was bone-crushing, sending Eric hurtling to the ground. A thunderous sound echoed through the training grounds as a small crater formed where Erded.


    Silence hung heavy in the air, no one daring to move as they trembled from the brutality of David''s attack. Ericy in the crater, his face a mangled mess. The Vice-Captains exchanged worried nces, unsure if Eric was even still alive. But then, Eric sputtered, a mouthful of blood escaping his lips as he tasted the metallic tang of his own defeat.


    "Still breathing, I see," David remarked, breaking the silence. He walked slowly toward Eric''s broken form, like a predator savoring its prey, only to stop just short of him. "I am the light in the darkness," David proimed, his voice calm yet brimming with a terrifying conviction. His aura red, a wild beast''s energy covering the training grounds. As he raised his boot, ready to crush what remained of Eric, both Vice-Captains¡ªSendric and the 4th toon leader¡ªappeared before him in a blur, ready to intervene.


    "Young master, forgive my rudeness, but I cannot allow you to harm a descendant of the De Gor House," Sendric pleaded, his voice steady despite the fear gnawing at him. The Vice-Captain of the 4th toon, however, was lessposed. "Step away from the Lord, young master," he warned, his tone edged with desperation.


    But David remained unfazed. His aura red even more dangerously, a dark and overwhelming presence that made the air itself heavy. "Let all darkness fall under my steps," David coldly dered, his sheer power pressing down on the Vice-Captains, forcing them to their knees. The pressure was unbearable, crushing their spirits as they realized the truth. David wasn''t just a monster. He was the devil incarnate, a force that defied all reason.


    also known as Goddess of reservation

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91: SHADOWED RETRIBUTION!

    David''s foot hovered above Eric, his merciless eyes fixed on the battered figure lying helplessly below. Eric, barely conscious, managed to lift his gaze, his vision blurred with pain.


    The moment his eyes met David''s, they flickered with frustration and a raw, simmering anger. Despite his shattered jaw, Eric tried to speak, but before any words could escape, David''s boot came down on his chest with the weight of a mountain.


    The sound of ribs snapping under the force echoed through the training grounds, followed by Eric''s agonized scream. Blood bubbled from his mouth as he struggled to breathe, each breath a choking gasp as the pain overwhelmed him. His once proud andmanding presence was now reduced to nothing more than a pitiful, broken shell.


    Both Vice-Captains could do nothing but watch in stunned silence. They were locked in ce, paralyzed by the sheer intensity of David''s aura, an oppressive force that seemed to crush the very air around them.


    The Vice-Captain of the 4th toon, in particr, was caught in a whirlwind of disbelief. How could this be? Lord Eric, theirmander, a master swordsman of the De Gor house, was being overpowered by none other than David, the so-called drunkard and talentless heir of the family. The very idea seemed ludicrous, yet the evidence was undeniable, lying right before his eyes.


    But as he stared at the scene, a chilling realization crept over him. This wasn''t the same David they had known, the foolish young master they had all written off. Something was different, something terrifying.


    His heart pounded in his chest as the truth dawned on him¡ªDavid had awakened. But how? Even if he had awakened, he should still be far below Eric''s and his rank. How was it possible for him to overpower Lord Eric with such ease, and not just him, but also to suppress the Vice-Captain of the 7th toon?


    The horror of the situation began to sink in as the Vice-Captain''s mind raced. This wasn''t just a disy of power. What stood before him was no ordinary heir. This was a monster, an indescribable force that defied all reason, shaking him to his very core.


    Eric could feel the weight of defeat pressing down on him, but the fire in his heart refused to be extinguished. Summoning thest remnants of his mana, he cleared his throat, his will unbroken. He was still a De Gor, and he would not sumb to this humiliation. "You bastard!" he screamed, his voice amplified by the force of his mana, echoing through the training grounds with the raw intensity of his rage.


    "Do you think Father will let you go for what you''ve done, you scoundrel?" Eric''s voice was relentless, desperate to invoke fear in David by merely mentioning their father.


    ''


    You trash, I''ll make you pay, I swear it on my name!''


    Eric swore inwardly, his eyes burning with determination as he locked onto David''s icy stare.


    David''s expression remained cold and detached, his gaze piercing through Eric''s bravado like a de through flesh. "You''re still alive?" he asked, his tone devoid of any concern, as he casually removed his foot from Eric''s chest.


    Eric, mistaking David''s action as a sign of fear, seized the moment. "You think that will break me, you stain?" he mocked, convinced that his words had rattled his brother.


    ''That''s right, scared bastard. Just you wait,''


    Eric thought triumphantly as David turned his back on him, walking a few steps away.


    But the two vice-captains, still pinned by David''s suffocating aura, knew better. They understood that this confrontation was far from over.


    David paused, the tension thickening in the air, and then, unexpectedly, he erupted into a full diabolical frenzy ofughter,


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA".


    The sound was maniacal, unhinged, sending chills down the spines of everyone who heard it.


    Eric''s triumphant thoughts faltered, reced by a creeping sense of dread.


    ''Is this bastard crazy?''


    Eric wondered, but before he could react, David snapped his fingers, the sharp click cutting through the silence like a knife.


    Suddenly, the shadows around Eric began to shift, gathering towards him like slithering snakes eyeing their prey. Panic surged through Eric''s veins as he realized something was terribly wrong.


    "What are you doing?" hemanded, trying to mask the fear rising in his chest. "Stop! Didn''t you hear what I said?" His voice wavered, betraying the terror he now felt as the shadows tightened around him, lifting him into the air with an eerie grace.


    "If you won''t stop, Father will¡ª" Eric''s threat was abruptly cut off by David''s cold, calm voice, his back still turned to his brother.


    "Father what?" David asked, his tone mocking, as if the very idea of their father held no weight.


    Eric''s shock was palpable as he dangled in the air, his body suspended by the shadows now shaped into a


    cross!


    "Don''t you fear Father?" he asked, his voice trembling, a stark contrast to the bravado he had tried to maintain.


    David''s words, a chilling whisper carried on the wind of defiance, sent a shiver down the spines of all who heard them.


    "Why fear a man I will eclipse?" His voice, a promation of destiny, echoed through the training ground, leaving even the hardened vice-captains stunned.


    This was no longer the David they knew. This was a shadow of the future, a predator emerging from the darkness.


    Before they could process the gravity of his words, David twirled his fingers with a flourish, like a conductor orchestrating a symphony of destruction.


    The shadows, Eric''s silent prison, tightened their grip, their icy tendrils wrapping around his arms with a sinister intent. A grotesque symphony of snapping bones echoed through the training grounds as his arms were twisted into unnatural positions, contorted into shapes that defied thews of human anatomy.


    Eric''s screams, a haunting dirge, filled the air, a raw and visceral expression of agony that pierced the very core of those who heard it. The pain, a tidal wave of suffering, washed over him, eroding his defiance, his spirit crumbling under the unbearable torment. His body, a puppet on strings of darkness, convulsed and writhed, his movements jerky and unnatural as the shadows manipted him with a cruel and merciless precision.


    The once-proud noble was now a broken shell, utterly defeated, his spirit crushed beneath the weight of David''s overwhelming power.


    The vice-captains could only watch in horror, their minds struggling toprehend the scene before them. This was not just a disy of power; this was a statement. David had not only surpassed his brother but had also shattered the very foundation of their family''s hierarchy.


    The realization was as terrifying as it was undeniable: David was no longer just the underestimated heir of the De Gor house. He had be something far more monstrous, an unstoppable force that even their father might not be able to contain.


    As Eric''s screams began to fade into pitiful whimpers, the training grounds were plunged into an eerie silence. The shadows slowly released their grip, letting Eric''s broken body fall to the ground with a dull thud. David stood over him, his expression cold and unfeeling, the embodiment of merciless strength. The once proud Eric was now nothing more than a shattered reminder of what happens when one dares to underestimate David of the De Gor family.


    Standing over Eric, his gaze cold and unyielding as he stared down at the broken figure before him. Eric''s mind and body werepletely shattered, his spirit crushed beyond recognition. Blood trickled from his eyes and nose, painting a macabre portrait of his utter defeat.


    "You touched something dear to me, Eric," David dered, his voice steady and devoid of mercy.


    He raised his hand, and the shadows around him responded instantly, gathering above his palm with a dark, menacing energy. The shadows began to twist and contort, taking shape with fierce intensity. They elongated into a sharp, pointed tip, a swirling vortex of darkness that seemed to tear through the very air around it. The spinning mass of shadows was like a drill, its edges as sharp as the finest de, cutting through the wind with a terrifying screech.


    The weapon, born of shadows and fury, pulsed with deadly intent, reflecting the cold rage in David''s eyes. It was a manifestation of his wrath, a tool of vengeance that would ensure Eric paid the ultimate price for his transgression. There was no room for forgiveness, no possibility of redemption. Anyone who dared to touch Katrina or his other women would meet the same fate¡ªdeath.


    [SHADOW REVOLVER]


    The vice-captains, mages, and soldiers who had gathered could only watch in silent horror. They bore witness to the execution of a De Gor by his own kin, a scene that defied the very order they had sworn to uphold. But none could move. David''s aura filled the training ground, a wild and untamed force that radiated a primal warning. He was a beast, ready to strike down anyone who dared to challenge his authority.


    As David lowered his hand, it was a silentmand, an unspoken decree that sealed Eric''s fate. The shadowy weapon responded immediately, its dark form slicing through the air with deadly precision. It moved towards Eric with a terrifying swiftness, a harbinger of doom that would end his life without hesitation.


    At that moment, the world seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the inevitable. David''s vengeance was absolute, and no one would dare stand in his way.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92:THE HERO OF WASTE & THE ROGUE SAINT.

    David''s hand, a silent executioner, hovered over Eric. A decree of death, unspoken yet undeniable, hung in the air. The shadowy weapon, a specter of doom, responded, its de a sliver of darkness slicing through the air. "This is your end," David''s voice, a chilling whisper, sealed Eric''s fate.The shadow, a harbinger of death, moved with terrifying swiftness. Eric''s vision, a fading ember, was swallowed by encroaching darkness. ''Is this it?'' he thought, fear a cold hand gripping his heart.


    ''No, please no, not like this,'' he tried to scream, but his throat, a choked well of blood, silenced his pleas.Just as the shadow was about to strike, a bolt of fate intervened. A projectile, a harbinger of hope, fell from above, colliding with the shadowy weapon. A deafening explosion, a shockwave that reverberated through the training grounds, kicked up a cloud of dust, obscuring the scene.


    ****


    As two figures descended from the sky, their hearts raced as they realized the urgency of the situation unfolding below. Their orders had been clear: deescte any confrontation between David and Eric, and, if necessary, protect David from Eric''s wrath. However, what they witnessed upon entering the training ground defied all expectations.


    A massive, swirling vortex of darkness, conjured by the very person they were meant to protect, loomed over the battlefield. But it wasn''t David who seemed to need protection¡ªit was Eric, the one they had assumed would easily overpower his younger brother.


    The first figure, a towering man of immense strength, leapt into the air with a powerful push, while hispanion used a gust of wind to propel herself alongside him. Their minds raced as they realized the peril Eric was in. "We won''t make it in time! Do something!" she shouted, her voice tinged with urgency.


    "Don''t you dare give me orders, Amilia!" herpanion yelled back, though the gravity of the situation forced him to act quickly. He knew she was right; there was no time to waste. With fierce determination, he gripped his colossal weapon, a massive de that radiated with a violent burst of orange aura, and focused his will. The aura enveloped him, elerating his descent tenfold as he aimed to intercept the deadly shadows.


    As he plummeted toward the swirling darkness, he could feel the oppressive energy emanating from it. The shadows twisted and writhed, cutting through the air with a dangerous intensity, but the man did not falter.


    With a mighty swing, he brought his colossal weapon down upon the vortex, slicing through the shadows with ease. The sh between his de and the dark energy sent a shockwave rippling through the training ground, pushing him back a few inches.


    "Did an Awakened just push me back?" he muttered in surprise, realizing the sheer force behind the shadows. The power David was wielding was unlike anything he had anticipated.


    Amilia descended gracefully beside him, her feet barely touching the ground before she rushed toward Eric, whoy battered and broken on the ground. Her heart pounded in her chest as she reached him, his body barely clinging to life. She had never seen Eric in such a state, his once proud and arrogant demeanour reduced to fear and desperation.


    Meanwhile, the man stood his ground, his weapon still at the ready. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that crept over him as he faced David, who remained calm andposed amidst the chaos. The shadows that had once threatened to consume Eric now lingered ominously in the air, as if awaiting David''s nextmand.


    "Stay back," the man warned Amilia as she knelt beside Eric. "David''s power is far greater than we anticipated. We need to be careful."


    1


    Amilia nodded, her eyes never leaving Eric''s face. She could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on her, the realization that they were dealing with a force far beyond their control. David, the once-overlooked and underestimated son of the De Gor house, had be something far more dangerous than anyone could have imagined.


    As the dust settled, the vice-captains struggled to regain theirposure, hastily deploying their mana to shield themselves from the lingering shockwaves. Their eyes locked onto the figure that had emerged from the chaos¡ªa towering presence that radiated raw, unyielding power. His very aura was enough to strike fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors.


    The man''s crimson hair, wild and untamed, framed a face etched with fierce determination. His eyes, sharp and intense, seemed to pierce through the very souls of those who dared meet his gaze. His muscr frame was d in intricate ck armour, every piece of which was engraved with ancient symbols that hinted at a lineage steeped in power and endless battles. A dark, flowing cape was tied around his waist, trailing behind him like the shadows of his past, whispering tales of countless victories and brutal skirmishes.


    In his hands, he wielded a massive double-headed axe, its des forged from a metal that gleamed with a dark, almost malevolent energy. This was no ordinary weapon; it pulsed with a life of its own, resonating with the fury of its master. His exposed skin bore the marks of countless battles¡ªscars crisscrossed his flesh, while tribal tattoos swirled around his arms, chest, and back, each marking a chapter in the story of a warrior who had faced and survived the most harrowing of conflicts.


    The sight of him was almost too much toprehend. The 4th toon''s vicemander, who had prided himself on his unwavering resolve, found his voice trembling as he whispered, "Is... is that Svara, the Hero of the Wastes?"


    Before Sendric could even voice his astonishment, his eyes narrowed, and his breath caught in his throat as he recognized Savara''spanion. "It can''t be... even Lady Amilia, the Rogue Saint, is here!" Sendric eximed, grabbing the 4th toon vicemander''s attention to confirm the sight before them. The vicemander''s eyes widened in disbelief as he gazed at the serene figure beside Eric. "Sanitess," he murmured, awe-struck by the presence of Amilia.


    Amilia knelt gracefully beside the battered Eric, her presence a stark and ethereal contrast to the fierce warrior that was Svara. Her delicate frame, wrapped in pristine white and gold armour, exuded an aura of quiet, yet undeniable strength. The soft rustle of her flowing cape barely disturbed the still air, as if even the wind dared not disrupt her. The setting sun bathed her in a warm, golden light, reflecting off the intricate designs on her ceremonial staff. She seemed to glow from within, a beacon of hope in the growing shadows.


    Her gaze was calm, yet behind those tranquil eyes burned a fire of unwavering conviction. The soft curves of her face, framed by short, chestnut hair, brushed gently against the edges of her golden hat tiara. Her lips moved in a silent prayer, her presence a calming force amidst the turmoil. Though her armour was elegant, it was not merely for show; the golden edges and intricate iys hinted at a hidden power, a divine protection that could turn the tide of battle.


    As she ced a gentle hand on Eric''s shoulder, her touch was light, yet it carried the weight of boundless reassurance. It was a promise, a silent vow that no matter how dark the road ahead seemed, they would face it together. At that moment, Amilia was more than just a healer or protector; she was an anchor, a steadfast light in the encroaching darkness. Her voice, soft but filled with authority, whispered an incantation, "[Sovereign, guardian of the will of life and death, grant me your grace¡ª


    Greater Healing


    ]."


    As the words left her lips, a golden light enveloped Eric, its warmth seeping into his broken body. His twisted arms began to realign, the bones setting themselves with a series of soft cracks. His lungs, punctured and failing, mended within his chest, and the shattered fragments of his ribcage knitted back together. Eric''s breathing steadied, the pained gasps reced by deep, even breaths.


    David watched this disy with a mixture of confusion and wariness. Who were these two individuals that now stood like insurmountable mountains before him? His initial confidence wavered slightly as he took in the sight. If these were Eric''s secret trump cards, only revealing themselves now, then perhaps his n was in jeopardy.


    Still, David remained calm, taking a deep, measured breath. If Svara and Amilia were Eric''s final gambits, then he would need to rethink his approach. But the game was far from over. David had yet to unleash his two greatest skills, powers that could change the course of this encounter. A subtle shift in his aura began to take ce, his usual dark blue essence gradually giving way to a glow of golden white in his eyes¡ªa light that hinted at a power even greater than before. David''s eyes narrowed in focus, ready to use his skill when the moment called for it, determined to face whatever came next with unyielding resolve.


    because they did not want to go all out and hurt David

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93: VEIL OF COMMAND

    Svara gripped his double-headed battle axe with a firm hand, his intense gaze locked onto David. "Is this really the weak young master I remember?" he mused to himself, a satisfied smile creeping across his rugged face. "It''s good to see you again, kid!" Svara''s booming voice echoed through the training ground, startling everyone within earshot.


    David''s brow furrowed in confusion as the intruder addressed him in such a casual, almost familiar manner. He was ustomed to receiving respect due to his status as the son of the De Gor family, even if he wasn''t particrly revered in his own right. Captain Kaelen, a king-ranked swordsman, had spoken to him with the deference befitting his lineage. Yet, the brute before him, with his wild demeanour, seemed to disregard all of that, looking at David as if he were nothing more than a small, insignificant figure.


    "You''ve grown to be quite the warrior!" Svara dered, effortlessly twirling his massive axe in the air, creating a swirling current around him. "It''s good¡ªyou''ve grown quite some balls. This uncle of yours is pleased!" He suddenly stopped spinning the axe, his grin widening as he observed David.


    "Uncle?" David echoed, bewildered by the term. "You''re not a De Gor," he shot back, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    "Of course, I''m not, idiot. Don''t you remember me?" Svara responded, irritation creeping into his tone. David''s eye twitched as he met Svara''s sharp, menacing gaze. "Huh?" David sighed, trying to make sense of the situation. "I don''t know you!" he finally said, his voice firm.


    David''s mind raced. He was well-versed in the history and members of the De Gor family from the novel,


    Trials of Valor


    . The De Gors were known for their monstrous strength, immense talent, and their noble bearing¡ªqualities that embodied the concept of


    noblesse oblige


    . But this man before him was nothing like a noble; he was more akin to a barbarian, a wild force of nature that seemed out of ce among the refined and disciplined De Gors.


    Just as the tension between David and Svara reached its peak, a soft, melodic chuckle broke through the heavy atmosphere. Amilia, having finished healing Eric, rose to her feet with a serene smile on her face. The sound of herughter was like a gentle breeze, diffusing the tension and drawing both men''s attention toward her.


    Amilia''s presence was a stark contrast to the brute force that Svara embodied. She carried herself with a grace and elegance that was both disarming and powerful. Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she looked between David and Svara, clearly enjoying the unexpected reunion.


    "How could he possibly remember you, Svara? He was just a child, you brute," Amilia teased, her voice lilting with a yful edge as she watched Svara''s face fall into a pout. "But surely you remember me, right? No one could forget their cute aunty," she added, striking a seductive pose, her hands resting on her hips, and her gaze filled with a teasing affection that would have melted the heart of any man.


    David, however, remained unmoved. "Huh, is something wrong with you,dy?" he asked, his tone t and indifferent. "I don''t know you either," he added, nonchntly dismissing her.


    Amilia''s yful demeanour faltered, her expression freezing as David''s words hit her like a cold p. She couldn''t believe it. This was the boy she had cared for in her own way, the child she had watched over. Now, here he was, looking at her as if she were nothing more than a stranger. A pang of betrayal twisted in her chest.


    Svara, noticing her reaction, burst into a boisterousugh, his voice echoing through the training ground. "You thought you were special, you hag?" he taunted, hisughter booming as Amilia''s frustration visibly red. "In my tribe," Svara continued, gripping his massive axe with renewed vigour, "people reunite by crossing des. Don''t you agree, Amilia?"


    As he spoke, the air around them shifted, the easygoing atmosphere evaporating as tension crackled in its ce. Svara''s stance grew more aggressive, his muscles tensing as he prepared forbat. The shift was palpable, the air thickening with the promise of a fight.


    Amilia''s eyes narrowed, her yful demeanour reced by a sharp, dangerous edge. "I''m not from your tribe, savage," she shot back, her voice cool and deadly, "but I do agree. We should at least try reuniting with little David." Her words were a clear challenge, her gaze locking onto David with a predatory focus.


    David, meanwhile, could only sigh inwardly. He hadn''t meant to provoke them, but he had simply told the truth¡ªhe didn''t know these two on a personal level. Sure, he knew of them, but only as the legendary figures from the novel


    Trials of Valor


    : the Hero of the Wastes and the Rogue Saintess. However, the details about them were minimal at best, leaving David at a significant disadvantage. ''Damn it, Author,'' David cursed silently, realizing just how much he was operating in the dark. The only clear fact he knew was that they served someone powerful as executioners.


    But now, faced with these two formidable figures, David knew he couldn''t afford to dwell on what he didn''t know. He had to focus on the present. He could feel the shift in the air, the tension between Svara and Amilia, and the looming threat of a confrontation that he wasn''t prepared for.


    Svara''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Come on, kid. Let''s see if you''ve really grown," he taunted, his voice filled with a mix of challenge and anticipation.


    Amilia, for her part, was already poised to strike, her fingers brushing lightly over the intricate designs of her ceremonial staff. "Don''t hold back, David," she murmured, her voice almost a whisper, yet carrying an undeniable weight.


    David took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he prepared himself. This was not the reunion he had expected, nor the one he wanted, but he had no choice. If they wanted a fight, then a fight they would get.


    David could feel the immense pressure radiating from both Amilia and Svara. Their auras were on apletely different level, far surpassing anything he had ever encountered. He couldn''t help but wish that Luna and Draven were there with him, but even their presence might not have been enough. After all, he was facing two veterans renowned throughout the entire Srian Empire.


    David knew he had no choice but to rely on every trick he had. He activated [Wolf''s Grace], allowing his form to meld seamlessly with the shadows, and prepared [Celestial Wheel] to adapt and analyze their weaknesses. Despite this, doubt gnawed at him. Could he really emerge victorious against these two formidable opponents? This wasn''t just a battle; it was a war of attrition, and David had already set the stage for it.


    His original n had been simple yet strategic. He hadn''t challenged Eric without a purpose¡ªDavid wanted to instill a deep, crippling fear in him, to break his will and body as punishment. He''d hoped to push Eric to the brink, knowing that the Earl would step in before the [Shadow Revolver] delivered the final blow. But these two had shown up out of nowhere, disrupting everything. What was their connection to the De Gor family? David wondered, but before he could piece it together, Svara vanished from sight.


    "Crap!" David cursed under his breath. Svara was a monster beyond his expectations. In the blink of an eye, the towering warrior appeared before him, his massive double-headed axe raised high, poised to strike. "Let''s see how strong you''ve be," Svara taunted, his voice thick with anticipation.


    David tried to retreat, but his body wouldn''t obey. ncing down, he saw that his legs had been encased in solid ice. "Ah, ah, ah," Amilia chided, waving her staff as it emitted a soft blue light. The frost at his feet shimmered ominously, effectively trapping him. He was absolutely cornered, his escape routes cut off in less than a second.


    With no other option, David had to rely on [Celestial Wheel] to survive Svara''s impending attack. He began to gather his energy, preparing for the worst, when suddenly, the air in the training ground shifted. An aura, far greater and more oppressive than anything he had ever felt, flooded the space. Svara halted his assault immediately, his axe frozen mid-swing.


    Both Svara and Amilia dropped to one knee, their faces tense with a mixture of reverence and fear. "The executioners greet theirmander," they dered in unison, their voices filled with respect.


    David''s heart pounded in his chest as he felt an ominous presence settle over the area. It was massive, overwhelming, like standing in the shadow of a colossal whale. Whatever this presence was, it was powerful enough to change the entire dynamic of the situation.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension, the stakes rising higher with each passing second. David knew the situation had taken a sharp turn, one that he hadn''t anticipated. Whatever was about to happen, it was beyond anything he could have prepared for. All he could do now was wait and see how the next moments would unfold, knowing that they could very well determine his fate.


    ***


    A/N: Sorry for thete chapter guys, I decided to visit my mom and I identally broke some vintage tes, well a lot,


    gulp.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94: ELDER BROTHER.

    The captain of the first toon made a formidable entrance as he approached his executioners. In the Srian Empire, captains of any army were known tomand respect through noble deeds, embodying the virtues that inspired loyalty and fear.


    However, for any skilledmander, there was another, darker force required to maintain control¡ªthose who executed the bloodied tasks that no one else dared to undertake. These shadowy enforcers, known as executioners, were the hands that did the bidding of their masters, no matter how vile the order.


    Within the De Gor family, the captain was more than just a leader; he was once a top executioner in the feared De Gor Le Rosa¡ªa corps established by the head of the De Gor family as his personal branch of shadows and daggers.


    This secretive group was dedicated to carrying out the most brutal and necessary of tasks, the ones that ensured the family''s power remained unchallenged. And to lead his toon, the captain sought only the best¡ªthe most ruthless and skilled warriors who could be moulded into perfect instruments of death as his executioners.


    Among these chosen executioners was the Hero of Waste, a mad dog and champion from the destends of the Maasai tribe. His reputation as a brutal and unstoppable force in the barren wastes had earned him a ce within the De Gor''s first toon.


    Alongside him was the Rogue Saintess, a woman blessed by the Sovereign at infancy, who had turned away from the holy capital''s sanctuaries and instead embraced the chaos of the battlefield. She was a figure of contradiction, a saintess who found her true calling not in prayer and hymns, but in the blood-soaked fields of war.


    Together, these two formed the deadly duo under the captain''smand, their skills honed for one purpose¡ªto execute the will of the De Gor family, no matter the cost.


    As the two formidable warriors knelt in submission, their gazes fixated on the true force behind their actions, the atmosphere grew thick with tension. This was not just any man; this was Captain Kaiden De Gor, a figure whose mere presence could silence the bravest of souls. Known as the "Blood Whale," Kaiden was the firstborn of General Hilton De Gor, and his reputation was as vast and fearsome as the ocean itself. He was not merely a leader; he was a force of nature, amander who had earned the undying loyalty of even the most unruly warriors like Amilia and Svara.


    The air was heavy with unspoken fear as Amilia and Svara felt the cold sweat trickle down their foreheads. They had overstepped, letting their yful banter distract them from the gravity of their mission. The realization that they had erred in the presence of Kaiden was like a de to the gut. They knew the consequences of disappointing him, and the weight of their failure bore down on them like a storm cloud ready to burst.


    Kaiden moved with a grace that belied his imposing stature, each step measured and deliberate. As he approached, he seemed to glide past David, who stood rooted to the spot, his body betraying no movement, but his mind racing. David could feel it in his very bones¡ªthis was not an adversary he could face, not now perhaps. Kaiden''s presence alone was overwhelming, a silent reminder of the chasm that separated David from true power.


    Kaiden didn''t even spare a nce at his brother. Weakness, in his eyes, was beneath acknowledgement. Instead, he focused his attention entirely on the two kneeling figures before him. With a slow, deliberate motion, he removed one hand from his pocket and brought it to his chin, his eyes narrowing as he seemed to weigh his options. The silence was deafening as he closed his eyes, deep in contemtion, pondering the fate of his executioners.


    David''s eyes were drawn to the new person. From behind, he observed the third figure standing before the two executioners¡ªa man who exuded an air of calm authority, even as he stood casually, bathed in the soft light of the evening sun. The man''s hair, a striking shade of palevender, was tousled in a way that seemed both deliberate and effortless.


    His attire, a long ck coat draped over tailored trousers, gave him an air of casual elegance, but it was his eyes that held David''s attention.


    Those eyes, red and sharp as a de, carried a weight that spoke of countless battles and endless wisdom. The man''s expression was one of mild amusement, as if he found the entire situation vaguely entertaining.


    He rested his chin on one gloved hand, fingers tapping lightly against his lips in a gesture of idle contemtion. It was clear that this was no ordinary man, but a master whose strength was matched only by his enigmatic nature.


    As Kaiden continued to deliberate, the training ground seemed to hold its breath, waiting for his decision. Amilia and Svara remained frozen in ce, their eyes fixed on the ground, too afraid to meet their captain''s gaze. The tension was palpable, a coiled spring ready to snap at any moment.


    Kaiden''s voice sliced through the tension like a de, sharp andmanding. "Report," he ordered, his tone brooking no nonsense. Amilia, ever the opportunist, saw her chance to shift the me and save her own skin. She adopted a look of pure innocence, tears welling up in her eyes as she pointed a trembling finger at Svara.


    "Lord Kaiden, it''s all this brute''s fault!" she cried, her voice dripping with false sincerity. "What?" Svara''s voice was a mix of shock and disbelief. Amilia sped her hands together in a theatrical disy of piety, as though she were a saintess praying for absolution. "I tried to stop him, Oh Sovereign, but he wouldn''t listen to me!" she eximed, her tears glistening like the dew on a morning rose.


    Svara''s blood boiled at her words. This wasn''t the first time Amilia had thrown him under the bus, but this was thest straw. The air around him crackled with the intensity of his rage, his orange aura swirling wildly like a storm on the verge of breaking.


    He fixed Amilia with a deathly re, his voice a low growl filled with menace. "You lying hag," he spat, "if you think I''m going to fall into the pits of hell alone, you''ve got another thinging. I''ll drag you down with me, even if it costs me my life!"


    Amilia, ever the actress, turned her head away, feigning distress as though her honour was being unjustly besmirched. But before the argument could escte further, a sudden chill swept through the training grounds, freezing the very air with an aura of impending doom. Both Amilia and Svara immediately fell silent, their quarrel forgotten as they felt the full weight of Lord Kaiden''s wrath bearing down upon them.


    "Report," Kaiden repeated, his voice colder than ice. He paid no attention to their petty squabble, as he was used to their childish antics by now. Sensing that he could no longer afford to let Amilia''s lies go unchallenged, Svara quickly seized the opportunity to speak. He straightened up, his voice steady as he began his report.


    "My Lord, we found Lord Eric at the brink of death, at the mercy of David," Svara stated, his eyes flicking to Amilia, daring her to interrupt. Kaiden''s eyes narrowed in surprise. He turned to look at David, truly observing him for the first time.


    When the first toon had arrived, Kaiden had gone to report to his father. Upon entering the office, he had been shocked to find Katrina injured, with a mysterious woman tending to her wounds. Fortunately, Amilia had been there to heal Katrina, and the mysterious woman had exined everything to his father. That was when Kaiden had been instructed to intervene, sending his two best warriors to stop the fight between David and Eric.


    Now, as Kaiden studied his younger brother, the pieces of the puzzle began to fall into ce. ''When did he be so crafty?'' Kaiden mused, his thoughts swirling as he considered this new side of David. There was something different about him, something that had changed.


    Kaiden wasn''t sure what it was yet, but he knew one thing: David was no longer the naive, weak boy he had once been. The realization brought a cold smile to Kaiden''s lips, one that didn''t reach his eyes. This was going to be interesting.


    Kaiden''s gaze remained fixed on David, his mind calcting as he weighed the implications of what had transpired. He could sense the silent defiance simmering beneath David''s calm exterior¡ªa storm barely contained, a wolf lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce. The realization sent a ripple of intrigue through Kaiden''s thoughts.


    Without breaking his stare, Kaiden issued his orders with the authority of a seasonedmander. "Vice-Captains of the 4th and 7th toons," his voice rang out with icy precision, "dismiss everyone on the training grounds immediately." Themand was met with swift action as the vice-captains, seasoned veterans themselves, began dispersing the gathered soldiers and onlookers.


    The murmurs and whispers that had filled the air moments before quickly faded, reced by the sounds of boots retreating and the distant ng of weapons being sheathed.


    Kaiden then turned his attention to Svara, who had been standing beside the unconscious form of Lord Eric. "Svara," Kaiden''s voice cut through the silence like a knife, "pick him up. Ensure he is taken to the mages and properly attended to." Svara nodded, his earlier anger momentarily subdued by the gravity of the situation. He moved swiftly, lifting Eric''s limp body with ease and carrying him off the training grounds.


    David, who had been standing still as a statue, watched the scene unfold with aposed yet unyielding expression. Kaiden''s gaze shifted back to him, the tension between them palpable. "David," Kaiden said, his tone a mixture ofmand and warning, "you are dismissed for now. Report to the Earl tomorrow and exin yourself and your actions. You owe him that much."


    David nodded, a gesture of obedience on the surface, but Kaiden saw the truth in his eyes. There was no fear, no remorse¡ªonly a burning resolve that reminded Kaiden of the untamed wilderness, of a wolf that had yet to reveal its full strength. It was a look Kaiden recognized well, one that spoke of a young warrior beginning to sharpen his ws, to carve out his ce in the brutal hierarchy of the De Gor family.


    Before David could turn to leave, Kaiden added in a tone that carried the weight of unspoken threats, "It would be wise, David, not to upset the natural order of things." The words were a subtle warning, a reminder that the De Gor family thrived on a delicate bnce of power and respect. Yet, David''s eyes did not waver. The defiance within them was like a spark, hinting at a fire that would one day burn through any constraints ced upon him.


    Kaiden watched as David gave a slight bow and walked away, his back straight, his steps purposeful. He didn''t need to respond verbally; his silence spoke volumes, and Kaiden understood it well. This was no longer the David of old¡ªthis was a David who had begun to understand the harsh realities of the world he was born into, a David who would no longer ept his role as the weak, sheltered brother. As he disappeared into the distance, Kaiden couldn''t help but think,


    He''s finally starting to shape his ws as a true De Gor.


    Once they were alone, Amilia broke the silence, her voice carrying a hint of concern. "Lord Kaiden," she began cautiously, "was it wise to let him off so easily? David almost took Lord Eric''s life." Her words were careful, yet they carried the weight of the implications.


    Kaiden didn''t respond immediately, his gaze still lingering on the spot where David had stood. "You shouldn''t underestimate him," he finally said, his voice low but firm. "There''s something different about him. Something¡­ unpredictable."


    Svara, who had returned after delivering Eric to the medics, scoffed dismissively. "David is still a child," he muttered, crossing his arms over his chest. "He may be showing a bit more backbone, but he''s far from a real threat."


    Amilia shook her head, her expression one of exasperation. "Svara, you''re an idiot if you think that," she snapped, her earlier theatrics reced by a rare moment of seriousness. "A child, maybe, but one who has the potential to grow into something dangerous. You''d do well to remember that."


    Kaiden remained silent as the two bickered, his thoughts elsewhere. He knew better than to dismiss David''s growth as mere posturing. The boy was changing, evolving, and it was only a matter of time before he truly came into his own. Whether that would be a blessing or a curse to the De Gor family remained to be seen.


    Without another word, Kaiden turned on his heel and began walking towards the castle. The cold stone walls loomed ahead, a stark contrast to the turbulent thoughts swirling in his mind. The path ahead was uncertain, filled with potential and danger in equal measure. And Kaiden, ever the strategist, would be watching closely, ready to strike when the time was right.


    ****


    AN:Hey guys, this section is worth 2 chapters, I really want to finish the first volume and begin the 2nd volume with theing-of-age ceremony and let me tell you it going to be fire. Happy reading.

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95: BEFORE THE EARL.

    In the dim, cavernous depths of the advisory council chamber, the atmosphere was thick with tension. Lord Hilton sat upon his throne, a seat forged from the darkest obsidian, its edges jagged like the fangs of a beast. The throne was adorned with crimson veins of pulsating energy, a haunting glow emanating from the carved recesses, as if the seat itself was alive, feeding off the power of the one who dared to sit upon it.


    The high back of the throne soared towards the chamber''s vaulted ceiling, its sides nked by twisted, ckened spires that seemed to pierce the very heavens. Beneath the throne, an ethereal fire zed, casting flickering shadows that danced malevolently across the cold, stone floor.


    Lord Hilton, a man hardened by the weight of endless battles and decisions, massaged his temples, his brow furrowed in deep contemtion. The power radiating from the throne did little to ease his troubled thoughts.


    How did ite to this?


    The question echoed in his mind, reverberating through the chamber as he struggled to piece together the events that had led to this moment of discord within his own house.


    Beside him stood Elder Scroll, a figure as imposing as the throne itself. The elder''s presencemanded respect, his very aura a testament to a life spent in the crucible of war and governance. His weathered face was etched with the marks of time and conflict, each line a story of the countless battles fought and the hard decisions made. His dark hair, now threaded with silver, framed a visage that was both stern and wise, the eyes of a man who had seen much and yet remained unbroken.


    Draped in a grand fur-lined cloak, Elder Scroll exuded a status that could not be mistaken. His deep blue tunic, rich with detail, was fastened with ornate gold sps that gleamed in the low light, their intricate patterns a subtle nod to his noble heritage and illustrious military past. His posture was one of defiance and pride, a hand resting confidently on his hip, as if ready to draw the de at his side at any moment. Here was a true De Gor, noble not just by birth but by the strength of character and the legacy he carried.


    "So let me get this right," Elder Scroll''s voice was a deep rumble, a sound thatmanded attention and brooked no dissent. His gaze, sharp and piercing, swept across the two parties standing before the throne, his expression unreadable but for the slight narrowing of his eyes.


    On one side of the chamber stood David, nked by Seraphina and Katrina. David''s expression was cool, and calcting. Seraphina and Katrina, both formidable in their own right, stood like sentinels, their loyalty to David clear in their unwavering presence by his side. The air around them crackled with an unspoken bond, a unity forged in the fires of shared trials and an unyielding determination.


    Opposite them, Eric stood tall, his body fully healed from the injuries he had sustained. His noble followers, cloaked in the shadows of the chamber, surrounded him in a formation that was both protective and reverential, their faces masked by an eerie calm. There was something almost cult-like in their devotion, a blind loyalty that bordered on fanaticism. Eric''s gaze met David''s, the animosity between them palpable, like the gathering storm before a battle.


    As Elder Scroll''s words hung in the air, the silence that followed was heavy with anticipation. Each side awaited the verdict, knowing that the oue of this confrontation would shape the future of the De Gor lineage. Lord Hilton, his mind still a whirl of conflicting emotions, remained silent, his thoughts his own as he weighed the fates of the two brothers before him.


    The advisory chamber, with its ominous throne and flickering shadows, seemed to hold its breath, as if the very walls were waiting for the storm to break. And in that moment, beneath the gaze of his father and the scrutiny of Elder Scroll, David knew that whatever came next, the die had been cast. The path ahead would not be an easy one, but he was ready to face it, his resolve as unyielding as the throne upon which his father sat.


    "You expect me to believe that David single-handedly took down three nobles unaffiliated with our house?" Elder Scroll''s voice dripped with scepticism, his tone sharp and cutting as he spat out the words. "Defeated them as an awakened, then had the audacity to challenge his own brother, Eric, a master swordsman, and left him on the brink of death?" His eyes narrowed as he fixed his gaze on Eric''s party, the group that had ryed the astonishing tale.


    The tension in the chamber was palpable, the air thick with disbelief and usation. Elder Scroll''s piercing gaze swept over the group, his disbelief clear as day. "As much as I am inclined to act as a proxy jury for you, My Lord," he said, turning to Lord Hilton, who still sat deep in thought on his obsidian throne, "I believe Eric and hispanions are spewing nothing but nonsense."


    "It''s the truth!" Eric''s voice rose in protest, a hint of desperation creeping into his tone. "He attacked us for no reason at all!" But his words were cut short as Lord Hilton raised his hand,manding silence with a single, imperious gesture. The chamber fell deathly quiet, the only sound the faint crackling of the ethereal fire beneath the throne.


    "Elder Scroll," Lord Hilton began, his voice measured and calm, yet carrying an undeniable weight, "I assume you''ve heard the rumour that David took down the Fingers?" His words hung in the air, charged with a significance that sent a ripple through the chamber. The Fingers, a notorious group feared and respected in equal measure, were not opponents to be taken lightly. The very mention of their defeat sent a murmur of unease through those present.


    Elder Scroll''s brow furrowed, his stern demeanour faltering for just a moment. "You surely can''t believe such a rumour, my Lord," he tried to reason, his voice losing some of its earlier edge. But Lord Hilton''s expression remained inscrutable, his gaze fixed firmly on the elder.


    "Do not dismiss them as baseless rumours," Lord Hilton stated, his voice carrying a tone of finality. "I can personally testify to David''s aplishments." The revtion sent a shockwave through the room, the magnitude of the Earl''s words causing Elder Scroll to visibly stiffen.


    The elder tried to process what he had just heard, the realization settling in slowly. "If you say so, my Lord," he finally managed, though his tone was subdued, as if still grappling with the newfound reality. His gaze shifted to David, no longer viewing him as merely a boy, but as a force to be reckoned with.


    David... interesting


    , Elder Scroll mused to himself, seeing the young man in a new, more formidable light.


    Lord Hilton, however, was not yet done. His eyes, cold and calcting, locked onto David with an intensity that made the young man feel the full weight of his father''s authority. "The matter at hand," Lord Hilton continued, his voice like steel, "is the usation that David attacked nobles from another house, challenged his own brother, and nearly took his life." The words were delivered with an icy precision, each onending like a hammer blow.


    "Is that true, boy?" Lord Hilton demanded, his gaze piercing straight through David. The chamber seemed to hold its breath as all eyes turned to David, waiting for his response.


    David stood tall, unflinching under the scrutiny. His mind raced, but outwardly, he remained calm. He knew this moment would be pivotal, the weight of the usation bearing down on him. But in his eyes, there was no fear, only a defiant fire that hinted at the beast within, a beast that was only now beginning to show its fangs.


    "Yes," David replied, his voice steady and unwavering. "I did what was necessary."


    The room remained silent, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Lord Hilton''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes held a glint of something¡ªpride, perhaps, or maybe a grudging respect.


    Elder Scroll observed the exchange with keen interest. The boy had courage, there was no denying that. But courage alone would not be enough to navigate the dangerous path he was on. Still, there was something about David that intrigued the elder, something that hinted at untapped potential.


    Lord Hilton leaned back in his throne, his mind already racing ahead, calcting the implications of this revtion. The room remained heavy with anticipation, the future uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªDavid De Gor was no longer a boy. He was a yer in this game of power, and the stakes had just been raised.


    "Do you have a cause? If not, your punishment will be severe," Lord Hilton''s voice was cold, a dangerous edge lurking beneath his calm demeanour. His eyes bore into David, demanding an answer, but the young man did not falter.


    "By the goddess of reservation," David replied, his tone steady, "I do have a cause that justifies my actions."


    1


    Lord Hilton''s gaze narrowed, scrutinizing the boy before him. "Speak then," hemanded, granting David permission to exin himself.


    Eric, standing to the side, was bewildered by his brother''s calmness.


    What could David possibly have to say that would justify such an attack?


    Eric mused, his thoughts racing. If David nned to use the head maid as a scapegoat, then surely, he was ignorant of the Queen''s Law¡ªaw that bestowed upon nobility power akin to that of gods overmoners. The very idea made Eric smirk, confident that David was walking into a trap of his own making.


    David took a step forward, his posture exuding a quiet confidence that seemed out of ce for someone under such scrutiny. "My Lord," he began, his voice carrying across the chamber with rity, "if amoner were to sacrifice their life to save a noble, would such a person be dishonoured?"


    Lord Hilton''s expression remained stern, though there was a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. "Get to the point, boy," hemanded, impatience seeping into his tone.


    David nodded, his gaze unwavering as he continued. "It is recorded that thetedy of the De Gor house was saved by a mere servant during the Crimson Moon," he revealed, his words hanging in the air like a thunderp. The impact of his statement was immediate; both Lord Hilton and Elder Scroll''s faces morphed into expressions of surprise.


    How does he know that?


    both men thought simultaneously, their minds reeling from the unexpected revtion. Eric, on the other hand, stood frozen, his previous confidence shattered.


    What is David talking about?


    He waspletely lost, unable to grasp the significance of his brother''s words.


    Elder Scroll, however, began to grin, a slow, knowing smile that crept across his weathered face. "I presume there''s no reason to drag this out," he whispered to himself, recognizing the sharpness of David''s mind. The boy was no longer a mere pawn in the game; he was revealing himself to be a wolf in noble''s clothing, a creature that would use everything in its power to survive and dominate.


    Excellent,


    the elder thought, his eyes gleaming with a newfound respect for the young De Gor. David had shown his ws, and they were sharper than anyone had anticipated.


    Lord Hilton''s mind raced, processing the implications of David''s words. The story of the servant who had saved thetedy was not one that was widely known, certainly not something a boy of David''s age should have been privy to. Yet here he was, wielding this piece of history like a de, cutting through the usations against him with precise, calcted words.


    The chamber was silent, the tension thick as everyone awaited Lord Hilton''s response. The Earl''s face was a mask of contemtion, his mind working through the web of connections David had just revealed. Finally, he spoke, his voice calm but carrying the weight of authority.


    ****


    A/N: I did it again guys lol, section is worth 2 chapters.


    exnation


    Mek De Gor was saved by Katrina''s grandfather, meriting themoner family to status.


    using the goddess of reservation as an oath to back his words

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96: EXILE AND RECKONING

    "Indeed," the Earl confirmed, his voice steady, his gaze fixed on David. The words carried the weight of an unspoken acknowledgement, a subtle yet powerful recognition of the young man''s wisdom. Lord Hilton had intended to test both of his sons in this moment of conflict, and David had emerged the wiser.


    A quiet thought crossed the Earl''s mind:


    Did Katrina tell him about the pact between our families?


    He found it hard to believe. Katrina was known for her discretion, for keeping such critical information to herself, never exploiting the merit granted to her through her grandfather''s sacrifice.


    "Katrina," Lord Hilton''s voice cut through the chamber,manding the attention of all present. "Step forward."


    Katrina, startled by the sudden summons, quicklyposed herself. She took a deep breath and made her way to the centre of the chamber, her steps measured and deliberate. As she was about to kneel in deference, the Earl raised a hand, stopping her mid-motion. "No need," he said, his tone gentler now, "you may stand in my presence."


    Katrina bowed respectfully, a gesture of gratitude and acknowledgement. "Thank you, my Lord," she responded, her voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    The Earl''s eyes softened slightly as he regarded her. "Now, is it true that my sonid a hand on you?" he asked, his voice low, almost a whisper, yet it echoed throughout the chamber, its gravity unmistakable.


    "Yes, my Lord," Katrina answered, her voice unwavering, yet the simple truth in her words sent a shiver through Eric''s spine. He felt the ground beneath him shift as if the very foundation of his world was crumbling.


    "I won''t ask for witnesses," Lord Hilton continued, his tone firm. "You have three standing beside you." The Earl''s words held a finality that left no room for doubt or debate.


    Katrina nodded, epting the truth of the situation.


    "Very well," Lord Hilton began, his voice taking on a solemn tone thatmanded the attention of everyone in the chamber. "On behalf of the De Gor family, we extend our deepest apologies for my son''s ignorance." His deration shocked those present, a ripple of surprise sweeping through the chamber. But Elder Scroll, ever perceptive, simply nodded in agreement, recognizing the wisdom in the Earl''s words.


    The Earl continued, his gaze never leaving Katrina. "Your grandfather lost his life for the Late Lady, a debt I have carried with me to this day, a debt that remains until an heir properly ascends to Patriarch." He paused, silencing Katrina with a nce as she opened her mouth to speak. He knew her well enough to anticipate her humility, her tendency to downy her own worth.


    "Hence," Lord Hilton said, his voice growing even more solemn, "I will grant you any wish you desire. But in return, I would ask that you spare my son''s life." The offer hung in the air, a stunning proposition that left the chamber in stunned silence. All eyes turned to Katrina, waiting for her response.


    "My Lord," Katrina began, her voice calm but resolute, "please forgive this servant, but I seek nothing but to serve the De Gor family." The words were spoken with such sincerity that they left Lord Hilton momentarily speechless. But before he could respond, she added, "However, since the Young Master defended the honour of my family, I would ask to be ced under his service, to serve him as my Lord."


    Both Elder Scroll and Lord Hilton were taken aback by Katrina''s wish. The elder''s eyes narrowed slightly, his mind racing as he tried to decipher what David had done to earn such unwavering loyalty from her.


    What had David done to gain her favour?


    the question lingered in the air, unanswered.


    Lord Hilton, recovering from his initial surprise, nodded slowly. "If that is all, I shall allow it," he epted her request with a measured tone, though the decision carried a weight he had not anticipated. Katrina bowed deeply in gratitude before gracefully moving to stand beside David and Seraphina, her presence solidifying her choice.


    The Earl''s attention then shifted, his gaze settling on his other son, who stood apart, his face a mixture of confusion and fear. "Eric," Lord Hilton''s voice was firm, leaving no room for resistance. "Step forward."


    The room held its breath as Eric hesitated, the weight of his father''smand pressing down on him. His steps were slow and heavy as he moved forward, the air thick with the tension of impending judgment.


    "Your actions have not only tarnished the family but also my name," Lord Hilton dered, his voice cold and unforgiving as he fixed Eric with a gaze that pierced through him like a de.


    The weight of the Earl''s words hung in the air, a palpable tension that pressed down on everyone in the chamber.


    "Hence, I hereby strip you of my name until the dawn of the Queen''s Era," he continued harshly, his tone devoid of any trace of mercy.


    The deration sent shockwaves through the chamber, leaving Eric and hispanions stunned, their faces drained of colour as the gravity of the situation set in.


    "Father¡ª" Eric began to plead, his voice trembling, but Lord Hilton cut him off with a sharp gesture, silencing him instantly.


    "Furthermore," the Earl continued, his voice growing even colder, "you are hereby banished from this house until you have regained the family''s honour. The rionne house will take you in, since you seem so fond of that vile family."


    The words were a death sentence to Eric''s world, his existence shattered as he faced the reality of his exile.


    Stripped of his name for two hundred days, exiled from the only home he had ever known, Eric felt his world copse around him. The way his father dismissed him, as if he were nothing more than a stain to be removed, crushed what little hope he had left.


    "Please, Father!"


    Eric cried out, his voice breaking as he fell to his knees, desperation overtaking him.


    But before Lord Hilton could respond, Elder Scroll, his anger barely contained, intervened.


    "Guards!" Elder Scroll''s voice boomed through the chamber, and within moments, two armoured men entered, their presencemanding and unyielding. They grabbed Eric by the arms, their grip firm and unrelenting.


    "Take responsibility for your mistakes before I cut you down myself," Elder Scroll growled, his eyes zing with fury as Eric was dragged away, his pleas ignored.


    The guards moved with cold efficiency, hauling Eric out of the chamber as his noblepanions followed, their faces etched with fear and uncertainty. They had all been swept up in the consequences of Eric''s folly, and now they, too, would face the repercussions of his actions.


    As Eric was led away, the chamber fell into a heavy silence, the weight of the events still lingering in the air. Lord Hilton remainedposed, but beneath the surface, a storm of thoughts raged.


    It would be a hassle to settle the matter with the other houses, given that David had beaten up their sons without cause. Yet, in the empire, strengthmanded respect, and those who proved their worth at the top could expect certain transgressions to be overlooked¡ªso long as the matter wasn''t too great.


    "Now, David," Lord Hilton''s voice cut through the silence, summoning the young man who had set these events into motion.


    The Earl''s eyes gleamed with a mix of curiosity and anticipation as he called for thest, and most pivotal, figure in this unfolding drama. A small, almost imperceptible grin tugged at the corners of Lord Hilton''s lips, though it carried an edge of something darker, something more profound.


    David could feel his heart pounding in his chest, each beat heavy and echoing in his ears.


    Is it just me, or has the Lord''s presence grown more intense since he called me?


    David wondered, his breath catching as he stepped forward. The air around him seemed to thicken, charged with an energy that made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.


    He had faced many challenges before, but standing before Lord Hilton now, David felt the full weight of his position in the De Gor family.


    Every step he took toward the Earl felt like a step deeper into a treacherous game, one where the stakes were higher than ever. Yet, despite the tension that gripped him, David''s eyes remained steady, and focused. He had already proven himself wiser than his brother, but now, as the Earl''s gaze bore into him, he knew that another test awaited¡ªone that could determine his future in ways he had yet to fullyprehend.


    ****


    A/N: for anyone wondering,


    the dawn of the queen''s era


    is next year in David''s world.


    I would like to say a big thank you to the following outstanding readers:


    Sil3nt_1


    Hawkeye_07


    Lexis_cooper_9575


    Thexan


    RobertJay


    satish_yadav_7415


    for the rest of my shadow readers, you are as important to me as my top fan, thank you.


    Volume 1 is almosting to a conclusion,ment below on what you think or want to see during theing-of-age ceremony.


    Happy Reading pirate crew!

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97: TRIALS OF CUNNING AND CONSEQUENCE

    "You''ve done well to bring this to light, David," Lord Hilton intoned, his voice steady and measured, but there was no mistaking the underlying gravity. "But do not think this absolves you entirely. Your actions, regardless of your cause, have consequences."


    David inclined his head in acknowledgement, the weight of his father''s words heavy in the air. Yet, within his gaze, there was no trace of fear¡ªonly a steadfast determination that refused to waver. He had yed his hand with the tale of his mother''s salvation, and though it had turned the tides in his favour for now, he knew the game was far from over.


    Elder Scroll''s grin widened imperceptibly as he observed the young De Gor. David was proving himself to be more than a mere survivor in the ruthless world of noble politics; he was a tactician, one who could navigate treacherous waters and bend even the darkest of circumstances to his will. The elder''s thoughts flickered to the future, a myriad of possibilities unfolding in his mind. What could this boy be if he continued on this path of cunning and strength?


    Lord Hilton''s voice sliced through the silence like a de, cold and resolute. "Wits demand action, and action demands strength," he dered, his prating gaze scrutinizing David with an intensity that would have unnerved lesser men.


    But David stood his ground, his calm demeanour speaking volumes. The lord found himself begrudgingly impressed by his son''sposure. "Hence, during theing of age ceremony, you will prove your strength."


    The words hung heavily in the air, the chamber thick with anticipation. David''s expression remained impassive, though he could feel the eyes of every man and woman in the room boring into him, weighing his worth.


    Lord Hilton''s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile that did little to mask the gravity of his nextmand. "Do not worry, you are not required to do much," he continued, his voice deceptively light.


    "Simply defeat all the contestants and emerge as the top to participate in the ceremony."


    The tension in the chamber was palpable, the silence deafening as everyone absorbed the enormity of the challengeid before David. Elder Scroll''s eyes gleamed with a mix of curiosity and excitement. This was no mere punishment¡ªit was a test, a trial by fire. If David could surpass the Lord''s demands, it would prove beyond doubt that he was more than just a noble scion.


    The elder''s mind whirred with the possibilities. Perhaps, if the boy truly excelled, he would extend a personal invitation for David to join the ranks of De Gor Le Rosa as an executioner, just like his elder brother. The thought of it sent a thrill down his spine. This boy might be the one to make the old bones rattle.


    Lord Hilton''s tone grew darker, more menacing, as he added, "If not¡­ don''t expect me to defend your actions from the other houses." The threat lingered, a promise of the storm that would descend should David fail.


    David bowed, epting the sentence without protest, a clear sign of his resolve. Both Lord Hilton and Elder Scroll exchanged a nce, a silent acknowledgement of the boy''s willingness to take responsibility for his actions¡ªa trait not often seen in one so young.


    Finally, Lord Hilton rose from his throne, his imposing figure towering over the chamber, casting long, ominous shadows. "This matter is resolved," he proimed, his voice leaving no room for argument. "But you have given me much to consider, David."


    With a slight bow of his head, David acknowledged his father''s words. Outwardly calm, he felt a flicker of triumph within. He had stood before the most powerful men in the realm, defended his actions, and emerged with a newfound respect¡ªperhaps even fear¡ªin their eyes.


    As the council chamber began to empty, the heavy doors groaning as they swung open, Elder Scroll lingered, his sharp eyes never leaving David. The elder''s thoughts raced. The boy was more than he seemed. More potential, more power, more of a future than anyone realized. He was dangerous¡ªand in the elder''s mind, that made him invaluable.


    With the chamber now empty, save for David and the two women standing steadfastly by his side, silence descended once more. The weight of his actions and the consequences that would follow pressed down on him like a cloak of iron. But there was no hesitation in David''s heart. He was ready¡ªready to face whatever challenges came next. Ready to prove that he was not just another noble''s son, but a force to be reckoned with.


    ****


    Several days after


    The dimly lit stone corridors of the De Gor castle echoed with the quiet, measured footsteps of the guard as he made his way through the fortress. Each step he took seemed to reverberate through the silence, the weight of his mission pressing heavily on his mind. His heart pounded in his chest, a stark contrast to the stoic demeanour he had maintained since the day he had sworn allegiance to the De Gor estate.


    But now, as the tension in the air thickened, he couldn''t help but feel an unshakable dread creeping up on him. Things were spiralling out of control, and the once unyielding resolve that had carried him through countless nights of duty was beginning to waver.


    The guard, known only as Garrick among his peers, had wrestled with his fears and doubts in the solitude of his quarters. Night after sleepless night, he contemted abandoning the mission altogether, fleeing back to the safety of his vige where the only dangers were the wild beasts of the forest.


    But the thought of escaping seemedughable, a mere fantasy. The Fingers were involved, and everyone knew there was no escaping their reach. Even the deepest, darkest hole he could find would not shield him from their lethal grasp. His fate was sealed, intertwined with theirs, and there was no going back.


    Gareth, the one who had led their group with an iron hand, was now missing. Disappeared without a trace, leaving behind a void of uncertainty and fear. The otherpanions, too, were nowhere to be found. Even the proxy leader, a man known for his calm under pressure, had received no word from the Fingers. The silence was deafening, each passing day without news a testament to the looming disaster. Garrick found himself considering the unthinkable¡ªfleeing to thend of Neil. It was said to be a ce where one could disappear, where the rules were different, and where a man could lose himself in the arms of a beautiful subus, leaving the worries of the world behind.


    But such dreams were just that¡ªdreams. The reality was far bleaker. He only had four terran gold on him, a paltry sum that wouldn''t even get him out of the empire''s borders. The thought of betrayal crossed his mind more than once, cursing the nameless individuals who hadmissioned this doomed mission. If only they had been more generous, if only they had provided a deposit, something to give him hope. But there was nothing, only the gnawing hunger of fear and the cold realization that he was trapped.


    Reaching the end of the corridor, Garrick stood before a set of double oak doors, their surface intricately carved with the figures of two winged knights holding a sword together¡ªa symbol of the De Gor family''s strength and unity. His hand hesitated on the door''s iron handle, a shiver running down his spine. He had been informed by one of the maids that a mysterious guest was currently upying the dining room. This guest, the maid whispered with a mixture of fear and awe, was none other than the person his hiddenrades had been desperately seeking.


    With a deep breath, Garrick pushed open the doors, stepping into the opulent dining room. The space wasvishly decorated, a stark contrast to the grim stone corridors outside. The room was filled with the soft glow of candlelight, the mes dancing in the polished silver chandeliers above. Rich tapestries adorned the walls, depicting scenes of valor and conquest, while the long dining table was set with fine china and gleaming silverware.


    But Garrick''s attention was not on the grandeur of the room. His eyes fell immediately on the woman seated at the table, her presencemanding the space with an effortless grace. She was being served by the head maid, and the two of them were engaged in light conversation, theirughter a soft, melodious sound that seemed out of ce in the current situation. Yet, despite the outward appearance of casual chatter, Garrick knew better. This was no ordinary guest.


    Seated before him was Seraphina, the cunning seer, a woman whose reputation preceded her. Her beauty was ethereal, her features sharp yet delicate, like a de hidden within a velvet sheath. But it wasn''t her beauty that made Garrick''s blood run cold¡ªit was the knowledge that she was one of the Fingers. Her presence here, in the heart of the De Gor estate, was both a boon and a curse. On one hand, her involvement could mean that the mission would proceed smoothly, that their objectives could finally be met. On the other, it could signal the beginning of a far greater disaster, depending on the true reason behind her visit and the revtion of her identity to the family they were meant to destroy.


    As he stood there, frozen in ce, Garrick''s mind raced with questions. Why had shee here? Why reveal herself now, of all times? And most importantly, what did this mean for the mission and for his own survival? He could only hope that her arrival would bring some rity, that her involvement would tip the scales in their favour. But deep down, a part of him feared that this was just the beginning of a much darker turn of events, one that would see them all swallowed by the shadows that lurked in every corner of the De Gor estate.


    Garrick''s thoughts were interrupted as Seraphina''s gaze flicked toward him, her eyes locking onto his with an intensity that made his breath hitch. There was a knowing smile on her lips, one that sent a chill down his spine. She knew why he was here, knew everything about the mission, and perhaps even more. In that moment, Garrick realized that the game they were ying was far more dangerous than he had ever imagined. And as he stood there, under the weight of her gaze, he couldn''t shake the feeling that whatever came next would be beyond his control.


    The mission was no longer just about survival. It was about navigating the treacherous waters that Seraphina had brought with her, and finding a way to emerge on the other side with his life¡ªand perhaps even his soul¡ªintact.

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98: FLAMES OF DECEPTION & UNMASKING OF PIGS

    Garrick took a deep breath, steeling himself as he approached the two women. His heart was pounding in his chest, but he forced his features into a calm,posed expression. As he neared, the head maid and Seraphina continued their light-hearted conversation, the headmaid''s voice filled with an air of warmth and familiarity.


    Seraphina, seated with an almost regal grace, smiled softly as she listened, her presence radiating a quiet power that was both enchanting and terrifying.


    "Good evening, Headmaid Katrina," Garrick greeted, his voice steady despite the turmoil within him.


    The head maid looked up, surprised to see him, but she quickly returned the greeting with a polite nod. "Guard, what brings you here?"


    "My apologies for interrupting," he began, directing his attention to Seraphina, who now fixed her gaze on him with mild curiosity. "But the Earl has requested your presence, Lady Seraphina."


    Seraphina raised a delicate brow, her expression unreadable. The headmaid, sensing the gravity of the situation, took the cue to gracefully bow out of the conversation. "It was a pleasure talking with you, Lady Seraphina. We must continue our discussion on skincare¡ªespecially the use of mana potions mixed with volcanic ash¡ªat ater time," Katrina said, her tone light but respectful.


    Seraphina nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "Indeed, I look forward to it."


    With that, Katrina offered a final nod to Garrick before making her way to the kitchen, leaving the two alone. Garrick could feel the weight of Seraphina''s gaze on him, but he kept hisposure, leading the way out of the dining room. As they exited, he exhaled slowly, relieved that the initial interaction had gone smoothly.


    However, his relief was short-lived. Seraphina''s voice, gentle yet probing, broke the silence. "Is there a problem, Guard?"


    He froze in his tracks, his breath catching in his throat. Turning to face her, he nced around the corridor, making sure they were alone. Once satisfied, he fell to one knee, his head bowed in deep respect. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Seraphina, the cunning seer and esteemed member of the Fingers."


    Seraphina observed him in silence, her sharp eyes assessing every nuance of his posture, every flicker of emotion that crossed his face. The silence stretched on, each passing second amplifying Garrick''s anxiety. Had he made a mistake? Had he said too much? Just as the tension threatened to overwhelm him, Seraphina spoke, her voice carrying an edge of curiosity. "Why have you not approached me sooner?"


    Garrick swallowed hard, his mind racing for the right words. "My deepest apologies, Lady Seraphina," he began, his voiceced with regret. "When Gareth went missing, the security within the De Gor estate tightened significantly. It has be increasingly difficult to carry out our mission, especially with David never leaving the castle."


    Seraphina''s expression darkened, and she raised a hand to silence him. "Hush," shemanded, her tone firm but not unkind. "These walls have ears. If you have something important to say, we must find a more secure ce to continue this conversation."


    Garrick nodded in agreement, understanding the gravity of the situation. He stood, reaching beneath his armour to retrieve a small, intricately carved orb from his tunic. The orb was a deep obsidian, etched with faint, glowing runes that pulsed rhythmically like a heartbeat. It was warm to the touch, and as he held it in his palm, the air around it seemed to shimmer with an ethereal energy.


    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed as she recognized the object. "A spatial relic," she murmured, more to herself than to Garrick. The orb was a rare and powerful artifact, capable of creating a pocket dimension¡ªa magical space detached from the physical world. "So this is how you''ve managed to remain hidden," she concluded, a hint of admiration in her voice.


    Garrick nodded again, this time with a touch of pride. He pointed the orb toward the stone wall beside them, and with a flick of his wrist, a portal began to materialize. The portal wasn''t like any ordinary doorway; it was a swirling vortex of shimmering light and shadow, the very fabric of reality bending and warping at its edges. As the portal stabilized, it revealed a solid, ancient door embedded within the stone¡ªa gateway to a secret chamber.


    Garrick stepped forward, opening the door and disappearing into the vortex, the air rippling in his wake. Seraphina hesitated for a moment, her keen mind analyzing the situation. Then, with a decisive step, she followed him into the portal, the vortex closing behind her with a soft hum.


    Emerging on the other side, Seraphina found herself in a dimly lit room, the air thick with the scent of aged wood and dust. The room was small and sparse, with stone walls that seemed to press in on all sides. In the centre stood an old wooden table, its surface marred by time and use. Upon ity arge, detailed map of the De Gor estate, its edges curled from years of handling. Surrounding the table were several figures, their faces partially obscured by the shadows that clung to the corners of the room.


    As Garrick entered, the figures turned to him, one of them¡ªa tall man with a stern countenance¡ªstepping forward. "Did you meet with Lady Seraphina?" he began, his voice filled with a mixture of concern and anticipation. But before he could finish his question, Seraphina stepped into the light, her presence instantlymanding the room.


    The man''s eyes widened in shock, and he quickly dropped to one knee, followed by the others in the room. "Lady Seraphina," they greeted in unison, their voices trembling with a mix of reverence and fear.


    Seraphina raised a hand, motioning for them to rise. "Enough," she said, her tone carrying the weight of authority. "There is no time for formalities. The mission has beenpromised."


    The words hung heavy in the air, a wave of fear washing over the group. Nivan, the man who had spoken earlier, was the first to find his voice. "Compromised? How? We have always been careful¡ª"


    Seraphina''s aura red, a surge of mana rippling through the room, silencing Nivan. Her eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint shing within them. "Gareth," she began, her voice dripping with disdain. "That idiot who led you all betrayed the Fingers. He thought he could sell us out for his own gain, but he was dealt with swiftly. I am here to ensure that the remnants he left behind in the De Gor estate are eradicated."


    A collective shiver ran through the room as the gravity of her words sank in. The fear that gripped the hearts of those present was palpable, and one by one, they began to beg for mercy, their voices trembling with desperation. "We have not betrayed the Fingers," Nivan stammered, his face pale. "Gareth acted alone. We swear our loyalty remains unbroken."


    Seraphina''s gaze swept over the group, her expression unreadable. The silence that followed was excruciating, each second stretching into an eternity. Finally, after what felt like an age, she spoke, her voice cold and calcted. "Very well. If you wish to prove your loyalty, you will have your chance."


    The tension in the room spiked as she continued. "Gather everyone at midnight. We will set the De Gor estate aze and take out David in the ensuing chaos. This is your chance to redeem yourselves¡ªto show that you are still worthy of the Fingers'' trust."


    Nivan''s eyes widened in shock. "At midnight? Where shall we meet, Lady Seraphina?"


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a faint, chilling smile. "You will meet with Stipe, another member of the Fingers, in the garden. He will lead you to the designated location. Fail me, and there will be no second chances."


    With those final words, she turned and began to make her way out of the chamber. The others remained frozen in ce, the weight of hermand pressing down on them like a suffocating nket. Garrick, still reeling from the turn of events, watched as she disappeared into the shadows, her presence leaving a lingering sense of dread in the air.


    As the door closed behind her, Nivan turned to the others, his voice low and urgent. "We have our orders. Gather everyone. We cannot afford to fail."


    The room erupted into a flurry of movement, each member rushing to carry out their assigned tasks. The fear that had gripped them moments before was now reced by a steely resolve¡ªa determination to survive and prove their loyalty, no matter the cost.


    Garrick, still clutching the orb in his hand, took a deep breath, trying to steady the whirlwind of emotions swirling within him. The mission had taken a dark and dangerous turn, and the stakes had never been higher. But there was no turning back now. All that remained was the path ahead, a path shrouded in fire and blood.


    As midnight approached, the De Gor estate would burn, and with it, the fate of everyone involved would be sealed in the mes.

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99: THE FALL OF BETRAYERS.

    The night was a shroud of darkness, its silence suffocating the De Gor estate. Shadows crept through every corner like prowling predators, their presence a haunting reminder of the hidden dangers lurking within the castle''s ancient walls. Not a single whisper or creak disturbed the eerie stillness, as if the night itself conspired to keep the secrets buried deep.


    From the depths of this silence, the air began to ripple, distorting the very fabric of space. A shimmering portal materialized, shaped like a door, glowing faintly in the darkness. Slowly, two figures emerged from the portal, their forms slipping into the night as the door vanished, leaving behind nothing but the cold stone wall.


    Nivan scanned the area, his sharp eyes darting from shadow to shadow before he exchanged a brief, silent nod with hispanion, Josh. The coast was clear. They moved swiftly, their leather boots making no sound against the cobblestones as they headed towards the garden, where the n would unfold. They had traded their usual armoured boots for this stealth, each step calcted, each breath measured.


    As they approached the garden''s edge, Nivan raised a hand, signalling Josh to halt. His gaze locked onto a lone guard standing by a ledge, a magic torch in hand casting an eerie glow. Nivan squinted, focusing on the guard''s features, and a wave of relief washed over him as he recognized Garrick. With a deep, silent sigh, he motioned for Josh to follow.


    Garrick, alert and tense, gripped the hilt of his sword as he heard the approaching footsteps. His instincts screamed danger, but Nivan''s voice sliced through the tension. "It''s us, don''t strike, you idiot," Nivan hissed.


    "Sorry, I¡­ I''m just a bit nervous," Garrick admitted, his voice trembling slightly.


    "We all are," Josh muttered, trying to soothe the unease that hung thick in the air.


    "Is everything set?" Nivan asked, his voice low butmanding.


    "It''s done," Garrick replied, a hint of satisfaction in his tone. "I used Lady Seraphina''s potion to put the guards on duty to sleep. They won''t be waking up anytime soon."


    "Perfect. And our men?" Nivan inquired, his eyes narrowing.


    "They''re gathering in the garden, waiting for us and Sir Stipe," Garrick confirmed, his voice steady now, the nerves subsiding.


    "Good," Nivan said, the weight of the night pressing down on him as he took the lead once more. "Then let''s not keep them waiting."


    The trio moved as one, shadows among shadows, their hearts pounding in unison. The night was theirs, the darkness their ally, but the true test was yet toe. As they neared the garden, the sense of foreboding grew, wrapping around them like a tightening noose. This was the moment they had prepared for, the point of no return. The castle would soon burn with the fires of deception, and in the chaos, they would strike.


    As the trio emerged into the garden, Sean spotted them and began to weave his way through the gathered crowd. His sharp eyes scanned the faces, assessing the tension that hung in the air like a thick fog. Finally, he reached Nivan, his voice low and edged with urgency. "Nivan," Sean called out, his tone betraying his unease.


    Nivan turned to face him, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes. "What is it? Is everything alright?" he asked, his voice steady, but his mind racing.


    "Everything is fine," Sean replied, though the crease in his brow told a different story. "Too fine, if you ask me. But what exactly are we supposed to do now?" His words wereced with the anxiety of a man who knew that the quiet before the storm was often the most dangerous.


    Nivan nced around, taking in the tense but controlled energy of the gathered men. "It''s still early," he began, his voice calm, yet calcted. "We haven''t taken out the castle guards at the gate yet, so Sir Stripe will likely be dyed. He''ll have to infiltrate the castle and navigate his way to the garden without raising suspicion."


    Sean nodded, digesting Nivan''s assessment. The logic was sound, and yet the uncertainty gnawed at him. "Alright," he murmured, satisfied for the moment, but far from at ease. He fell silent, his thoughts drifting to the task ahead, the weight of what was toe pressing heavily on his shoulders.


    Nivan''s unease deepened with each passing second. His instincts screamed that something was wrong. Strip, a master of elusion and infiltration, should have already been there. If they were told he''d meet them in the garden, it meant he was supposed to have already breached the castle''s defences an hour ago.


    Yet, there was no sign of him. Nivan scanned the faces of hispanions, noting the tension etched into their features. They were like sitting ducks, exposed and vulnerable. The castle guards had been incapacitated, but that only reduced their margin for error¡ªunexpected variables could arise at any moment.


    Exhaling slowly, Nivan made a decision. Strip''s absence might offer an opportunity. If he tookmand and initiated the n now, there was a chance he could im a bigger share of the reward for his foresight. He straightened and addressed the men in a clear, authoritative voice, loud enough for all in the garden to hear.


    "Listen up, boys," hemanded, drawing their full attention. "We''re starting the n without Sir Strip."


    A murmur of surprise rippled through the group. "What? Why?" Josh voiced the question that was on everyone''s mind, the unease in his voice echoing that of the others.


    Nivan''s gaze hardened. "Time is of the essence," he exined, his tone firm. "If we stay here like sitting ducks, we''re asking for trouble. Do you understand?"


    The men nodded, their initial doubts giving way to reluctant agreement. But before Nivan could issue further orders, a sharp cry shattered the tense silence .


    "Aaargh!"


    Every head snapped toward the sound, eyes wide with shock and rm. Garrick, who had been standing guard, dropped his magical torch, his tunic quickly staining with blood.


    From the shadows behind him, a figure emerged with deadly grace. The shadowy assant delivered a powerful kick to Garrick''s back, sending him crashing into a nearby stone archway. The attacker then withdrew a bloodied dagger from Garrick''s back, his movements fluid and practised.


    Nivan''s mind struggled to process what was happening as the shadowy figure stepped into the dim light of the torch. The intruder, dressed in tight ck pants and a white tunic, began to p slowly, mockingly, while still holding the dripping dagger. His white hair cascaded over his shoulders, framing a pair of icy blue eyes that glinted with predatory intent.


    Recognition dawned on Nivan and the others, their blood running cold. "Young Master David," Sean whispered, his voice barely more than a shaky breath.


    David stopped before the group, his eyes sweeping over the gathered spies like a hunter sizing up his prey. They had walked right into his trap, and now they were at his mercy, like pigs led to the ughter.


    "Good job making it this far," David mocked, his voice dripping with cold amusement as he tightened his grip on the dagger. In his other hand, motes of light began to gather, coalescing into a second dagger that shimmered with a deadly glow. The hunt was on, and his prey was cornered right before him.


    Nivan''s thoughts raced, panic wing at his mind. "What the hell is going on?" he wondered, his gaze darting from the predatory figure of David to his own men, who were visibly shaken by David''s chilling presence.


    This was supposed to be a stealthy operation¡ªwhy was their target here, and how had he appeared out of nowhere? Desperation gnawed at him, but Nivan knew that they had to act. If Sir Strip arrived, they might still stand a chance.


    Clearing his throat and steeling his nerves, Nivan bellowed, "Don''t cower! He is all alone!


    ATTACK!


    " His voice cut through the fear, snapping his men out of their terror-induced stupor. This was their moment¡ªnow or never.


    The men surged forward, weapons raised high, intent on striking down the lone figure before them. But David remained unfazed, his movements calm and deliberate.


    He sidestepped their attacks with minimal effort, his twin daggers slicing through the air with lethal precision. Each strike was devastatingly efficient, leaving crimson trails in its wake as bodies fell around him.


    The moonlight filtered through drifting clouds, illuminating the grim scene. David''s every movement was a masterss in controlled violence, a dance of death that left the ground soaked in blood. As he carved his way through the hapless attackers, his eyes never left Nivan.


    Nivan''s heart pounded in his chest as he realized the truth: David was beyond them, a beast ying with its prey.


    Every move was a taunt, a reminder of their impending doom. Desperation wed at Nivan, and with a sudden burst of rity, he made a decision. Survival was the only priority now¡ªforget the mission, forget the money. He had to escape.


    His hand fumbled for the spatial relic hidden in his tunic. As he activated it, the orb began to glow, summoning the portal that would whisk him away to safety. But before the portal could fully materialize, a dome of blue mana erupted around the garden, its power surging to the sky.


    The relic malfunctioned, emitting a painful electric current that seared Nivan''s hand. He cried out, dropping the orb as it rolled away,ing to a stop at David''s foot.


    "There''s nowhere to go, pig,"


    David''s voice was icy, devoid of any mercy.


    Nivan felt a cold shiver run down his spine as he looked around frantically. His eyes widened in horror as he took in the scene¡ªarmoured men who were supposedly put to sleep had surrounded them, their weapons gleaming in the moonlight.


    "How¡­?"


    Nivan''s voice trembled as he fell to his knees, the reality of their situation sinking in. They were utterly trapped, outmanoeuvred at every turn. One of the armoured soldiers approached David and handed him a banner. Nivan recognized it instantly¡ªthe banner bore the symbol of the De Gors:


    two winged knights holding a sword together, with a sun zing in the background.


    With a forceful thrust, David nted the banner into the ground, his aura ring with raw power. "By thews of thend and the house of De Gor, all traitors are to be apprehended and tried before the patriarch!" David''s voice rang out, cutting through the night like a de.


    The men who had followed Nivan, seeing no escape, began to drop their weapons. One by one, they fell to their knees, raising their hands in surrender. The battle was over before it had even begun.


    The Lord''s guards shouted in unison, their voices echoing through the garden,


    "DAVID, THE SHADOW OF LIGHT! DAVID, THE SHADOW OF LIGHT! DAVID, THE SHADOW OF LIGHT!"


    Victory was his, and Nivan could only watch in despair as his dreams of glory crumbled into dust.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100:THE ABYSSAL WOUND: THE BEGINNING OF THE END

    Nivan''s body crashed violently against the unforgiving ground, a soldier''s grip iron-d around his arms, pinning him down. Panic wed at his mind. "What happened? How did it all go wrong?" His thoughts raced in desperate circles. Had someone betrayed them? But how could that be? They had never been caught before¡ªalways one step ahead, always out of reach. Yet now, everything crumbled in the blink of an eye. It was as if the enemy had been waiting for this exact moment.


    A sickening realization struck Nivan as he watched one of hisrades take a brutal kick for resisting. "No... it can''t be her," he thought, horror dawning in his mind.


    Lady Seraphina''s entrance into the picture had been the turning point. Had she really been the one to set them up? If that were true, then Gareth wasn''t the mole after all. But if not Gareth, then what had be of him? A cold shiver crept down Nivan''s spine, chilling him to the core.


    David, observing the scene from a distance, felt a wave of relief wash over him. In the novel, David had met a grim fate, and the spies had never been captured. Yet, something felt off. In theter chapters, Sendric had stumbled upon a horrifying scene¡ªbodies withered like ancient corpses, drained of life, and among them was Gareth. The mystery of their deaths had never been solved, leaving a dark shadow over the story and heralding the first signs of the great cataclysm. "This doesn''t feel right," David mused, his thoughts troubled.


    Before he could delve deeper into his concerns, a light pat on his back pulled him from his reverie. "The Shadow of Light¡ªcatchy," Mage Marvel teased with a grin.


    David flushed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Ah, yes, quite embarrassing," he admitted, though the name was growing on him- Light.


    "Don''t get cold feet now," Mage Marvel encouraged, his tone light. "I remember when your elder brother earned his name among the soldiers¡ªBlood Whale." Despite Kaiden''s reputation for bloodthirsty lunacy, at least one member of the family had a name associated with positive honour.


    "Embrace the victory, my boy. You did splendid work," Mage Marvel continued, his praise sincere.


    David, modest as ever, shook his head. "Not at all, sir. If it weren''t for your dispel magic, we wouldn''t have caught them all."


    But Mage Marvel was insistent. "Remind me again¡ªwho uncovered that we had spies in the first ce? Who revealed their spatial relic and devised a n that led to zero casualties?" He listed David''s aplishments one by one, leaving David unable to brush off the praise any longer.


    If everything continued to go ording to n, the next step would be to prove his strength to the entire family and ensure that the other houses thought twice before crossing him. Only then would he have the influence to meet the Archon of Warfare. But David knew that in the grand scheme of the universe, order was essential. For every stone held in ce, another had to fall to maintain bnce.


    "Master David!" a soldier called out from a distance, his toneced with concern.


    David moved with purpose through the dimly lit grounds, his eyes locking onto a soldier who had one of the captured spies pinned down, his knee pressing firmly into the man''s chest. As David approached, his initial intention was to ask about the situation, but his attention was quickly drawn to something unusual on the spy''s forehead. The sight made David''s stomach churn.


    The soldier noticed David''s focused gaze and quickly exined, "I was restraining him when this mark appeared out of nowhere. It wasn''t there before, but now it''s starting to glow."


    David''s eyes narrowed as he studied the mark¡ªan ominous symbol resembling an eye surrounded by flickering mes, faintly glowing as if pulsing with some dark energy. A deep sense of unease settled in David''s chest, a gnawing feeling that something was terribly wrong.


    "You," David''s voice was cold, his hand gripping the hilt of his dagger as he pointed it at the spy. "What''s that on your forehead?"


    The spy''s eyes widened in fear and confusion. "What do you mean? I don''t understand," he stammered, his voice trembling.


    "Don''t lie to us, scum!" the soldier barked, raising his fist, ready to strike. The spy flinched, his fear palpable.


    "I swear, I don''t know!" the spy pleaded, desperation leaking into his voice.


    "Yeah, right," the soldier sneered. "Let''s see how long you can bluff with your teeth knocked out."


    Just as the soldier was about to deliver a brutal punch, Mage Marvel appeared, his presencemanding immediate attention. "Stop," he ordered, his voice calm yet authoritative. "He''s not lying."


    David shot Mage Marvel a questioning look. "How can you be sure?" he asked, wondering if the old mage had some spell to detect lies. If so, that could be both useful and dangerous.


    "He''s talentless," Mage Marvel revealed, the words hanging in the air like a cold wind.


    David frowned, puzzled by the mage''s assertion. "A normal human? That doesn''t answer the question," he pressed, still unsure where Mage Marvel was leading with this.


    Mage Marvel''s expression darkened. "That thing on his head... it feels ancient and dark. It''s not something a man like him could wield or evenprehend."


    David felt a chill run down his spine. The word "dark" echoed in his mind, triggering a memory. Yue, that strange child, had once spoken to him about different types of energies in Ternion. David had read about some not known, in the novel, particrly one type that was feared and hated by many¡ªCorrupt Mana.


    "Mark... corrupt mana..." David muttered, piecing the clues together. He felt on the brink of understanding when suddenly, another soldier called out to him urgently.


    "Master David! There''s a mark on this spy''s head, and it''s glowing!" The soldier''s voice was filled with panic. Almost immediately, another soldier reported the same, followed by another.


    David''s heart pounded in his chest as the puzzle pieces clicked into ce. "Dead bodies... corrupt mana," he said aloud, drawing a confused nce from Mage Marvel.


    Then it hit him like a tidal wave. The horrifying realization of what was about to happen crashed over him. "Shit! Kill them all, now!" David''s voice thundered across the garden, filled with urgency and dread.


    The soldiers hesitated, their confusion evident. Even Mage Marvel seemed taken aback. The spies were supposed to be interrogated, not ughtered. But David''s aura red with intensity, his resolve unwavering. He didn''t have time to exin.


    "Goddamn it, kill them now!" David roared, his words carrying a weight that made the air itself seem to crackle with tension. Without waiting for further orders, David drove his dagger into the heart of the spy beneath him, the man''s eyes widening in shock before the light in them faded forever.


    Seeing David''s fierce determination and sensing the danger, the soldiers sprang into action. They began to cut down the spies with brutal efficiency. The pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears as the soldiers carried out David''smand. One spy begged, tears streaming down his face, but a soldier''s sword silenced him with a swift, merciless strike to the head.


    Mage Marvel watched the carnage, his face grim. "Is something wrong?" he asked, still trying to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    David wiped the blood from his dagger, his eyes scanning the bodies littering the garden. "I''ll exinter," he replied, his voice steady despite the chaos. "Right now, we need to make sure none of the spies remain alive."


    The garden was filled with the agonized screams of the dying, but something was wrong. Despite their deaths, the glowing marks on the spies'' foreheads hadn''t dimmed. If anything, they grew more intense, glowing violently as crimson threads of some malevolent energy began to seep from the spies'' mouths.


    David''s blood ran cold. "We missed one. Find him!" hemanded, his voiceced with urgency. The soldiers scattered, searching desperately for thest remaining threat, knowing that their survival depended on it.


    Meanwhile.....


    Garrick wed desperately at the ground, dragging his broken and battered body away from the agonizing screams of his fallenrades. Each movement sent waves of pain through him, his chest gaping from the wound David''s dagger had left behind.


    Regret gnawed at his mind¡ªwhy hadn''t he listened to his instincts and abandoned the mission? The thought of dying like this terrified him beyond measure, but the grim reality was sinking in. He was dying.


    As he struggled to crawl further, a strange warmth spread across his forehead. The sensation quickly morphed into a searing burn that tore a scream from his throat.


    "Aaargh!"


    Garrick writhed in agony, dark crimson mana swirling around him, seeping into every pore of his being. His eyes rolled back, turning white as he began to suffocate under the oppressive weight of the corrupt energy.


    David, hearing Garrick''s tortured screams, locked onto him. With the speed of a predator, David activated [Wolf Grace], sprinting toward Garrick, his daggers drawn and ready to strike. "I''m not going to make it," David muttered, the tip of his de nearing Garrick, who now hung suspended in the air, radiating corrupt mana that sent a chill through everyone who felt its malevolent presence.

 Chapter 101: END OF VOLUME 1: TRIALS OF VALOR!

    At that precise moment, Draven, standing silently beside Seraphina in David''s chamber, was struck by a sharp, searing pain deep in his core. His bond with David, sealed by blood and soul as an Aeternus, allowed him to sense that his master was in grave danger. Instinctively, without a second thought, he smashed the window with his gauntleted fist, shards of ss flying in all directions.


    The violent action startled Seraphina, who had been quietly seated on the bed, her calm shattered by the sudden chaos.


    "What in the Sovereign''s name are you doing?!" Seraphina shouted, her voiceced with shock and confusion. But Draven, the colossal knight, ignored her entirely. His massive hands gripped the window frame as he heaved his armoured body through the broken opening. With an unsettlingck of hesitation, he plunged down from the castle tower, plummeting toward the ground at a perilous speed.


    Seraphina rushed to the window, eyes wide with disbelief as she watched Draven''s massive form crash onto the earth below. The impact was thunderous, yet the knight rose to his feet almost immediately, seemingly unfazed. His monstrous strength propelled him forward in a blur, dashing with rming speed toward the far end of the castle, where an ancient darkness seemed to beckon him.


    "What just happened?" Seraphina whispered to herself, her heart racing. A strange, ominous energy filled the air, something dark and ancient emanating from the direction Draven had rushed toward. Whatever it was, it sent a shiver down her spine. She could feel it¡ªsomething dangerous was unfolding, and Draven wasn''t about to face it alone.


    Determined, Seraphina knew she had to follow him. But unlike the towering knight, she had no intention of leaping from the window. Gathering her courage, she turned, preparing to take a different, less dramatic route to confront the growing darkness.


    ****


    Garrick hung in the air like a marite on invisible strings, his body jerking and twisting unnaturally as though controlled by some malevolent force.


    His muscles strained, his bones cracked, and his consciousness began to slip away, swallowed by an overpowering darkness. His breath came in shallow, ragged gasps, and just before his mind fadedpletely, a voice pierced through the shadows.


    "[


    Pathetic


    ]," it whispered, cold and judgmental, echoing inside Garrick''s mind.


    The voice was distant, yet it carried the weight of something far beyond his understanding¡ªa higher ne passing its verdict on him. It chilled him to his very core. But that was thest thing he heard, as his life force was consumed by the dark energy, devoured alongside the souls of his fallenpanions.


    David, just inches away from delivering the final blow, felt a creeping shadow envelop him. His heart raced as the oppressive darkness slithered around his body.


    "What''s going on?" he thought, panic rising in his chest.


    Before he could react, Garrick''s body exploded in a violent surge of dark crimson mana, a force so immense it sent David flying backwards, his body crashing. He winced, feeling the corrupted mana''s searing heat as it tried to burn through his skin, but the shadows around him coiled defensively, forming a barrier between him and the deadly energy.


    A deafening shockwave erupted from Garrick''s position, its sheer force sending nearby soldiers sprawling across the garden. The ground trembled beneath the power, and chaos rippled through the ranks. Fortunately, Mage Marvel, sensing the growing concentration of the foreign energy, had shrunk the protective dispel dome, shielding himself and those around him.


    But the moment the shockwave hit, the dome shattered, splintering into a thousand pieces of magical energy. Despite the overwhelming force, Mage Marvel stood his ground, his old, weathered hands gripping his staff tightly.


    As the dust began to settle, a heavy silence filled the air, broken only by the soft groans of injured soldiers. Mage Marvel''s heart pounded in his chest, and an unfamiliar sensation gripped him¡ªfear, something he hadn''t felt in years.


    His hair stood on end, and a cold sweat formed on his brow. He turned, his gaze sweeping across the battlefield, searching for David. His breath caught in his throat when he saw the young warrior cradled in the arms of a tall, jagged knight d in dark armour¡ªDraven, the Aeternus, had arrived just in time.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Mage Marvel''s attention quickly snapped back to the center of the st. His eyes widened, and his muscles tensed with dread.


    "Goddess..." he whispered, barely audible, as his gaze fell upon the source of the explosion.


    Where Garrick once stood, a twisted, grotesque figure now loomed¡ªa horrifying abomination wearing Garrick''s skin like a grotesque puppet.


    Its form radiated an ancient, corrupt energy that sent waves of dread through every soul present in the garden. The soldiers, Mage Marvel, and even Draven could feel it¡ªa primal fear that rooted them to the spot as they stared at the abomination, knowing that whatever this creature was, it was far beyond anything they had faced before.


    Garrick¡ªno, whatever monstrous entity had seized control of him¡ªfloated to the ground with eerie grace. Its bare feet touched the grass as it descended, but it no longer moved like a human.


    The grotesque creature wearing Garrick''s skin was covered in countless, shifting eyes, each one drifting aimlessly, observing its surroundings with a twisted sentience. At the centre of Garrick''s chest, the wound left by David''s dagger began to widen, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth that ground together, emitting a bone-chilling, screeching sound.


    "KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE-KE!"


    The creature''s teeth clicked together, the noise sharp and grating, echoing through the garden.


    Violent waves of corrupted mana spilt from its form, flooding the area with dark, oppressive energy that froze everyone in ce. Suddenly, Garrick''s eyes snapped open, now glowing with an unnatural golden hue,ced with crimson veins. Those eyes, filled with malice, scanned the area before locking onto David.


    The moment the creature saw him, the grinding ceased, its grotesque mouth stretching wide to reveal an abyss of endless darkness.


    There was something horribly wrong about the void that lingered inside Garrick''s open mouth¡ªa nothingness that threatened to consume everything. David, realizing the danger, tightened his grip on his daggers.


    "Draven, shield!" David''smand rang out with urgency.


    Without hesitation, the towering knight responded, activating


    [Aegis Stance]


    . A radiant light enveloped Draven, his form bing an imprable wall between David and the creature. At the same time, David''s own shadow surged to life, wrapping protectively around him, guided by Luna''s will.


    Despite these defences, David knew it wouldn''t be enough. The sheer magnitude of the corrupted mana was overwhelming, and as he braced himself, he felt the ground tremble beneath his feet.


    In an instant, the creature unleashed its attack. A thick beam of dark, corrupted mana shot from Garrick''s gaping maw, tearing through the air with destructive force, aimed directly at David.


    "[GREAT SUMMONING: SEVENTH SPELL!]"


    Mage Marvel''s voice boomed through the chaos as he invoked his most powerful defensive spell. A sh of blinding light erupted in front of David, just as the beam reached him.


    BOOM!


    The earth shook violently from the impact. David, fully expecting to be engulfed by the beam, was stunned when the attack never reached him. As the dust and debris began to settle, he peered through the haze and saw something incredible.


    A gigantic knight spirit, towering and majestic, stood before him, wielding a great shield that glowed with ethereal light. The knight had intercepted the corrupted mana, its shield holding firm against the onught. David, safe behind both Draven and the summoned knight, exhaled in disbelief.


    Mage Marvel had saved them all, and the battle was far from over.


    As the corrupted beam faded into the air, the creature turned its sharp, predatory gaze toward David and the towering spirit knight shielding him. Its eyes gleamed with malevolent glee.


    "Excellent!"


    it rumbled, its voice grating through Garrick''s original mouth, warped and sinister.


    "Even now, you refuse to die. Why?"


    it sneered, slowly advancing toward David with eerie grace.


    David, still pinned in ce by the suffocating grip of the corrupt mana, struggled to free himself. Gritting his teeth, he bit down hard on his lip, drawing blood, the sharp pain helping him focus.


    With sheer will, he broke free from the oppressive hold. The creature paused, watching him with dark amusement, clearly thrilled by David''s resistance. It could feel the rush of excitement as its prey fought back, fueling its malevolent hunger.


    Mage Marvel, exhausted and drained of mana, leaned heavily on the spirit knight he had summoned. His reserves were running dangerously low, and he feared they wouldn''t hold much longer. Desperation wed at him.


    "It seems human intervention won''t save you this time,"


    the creature chuckled, a wicked smile stretching across Garrick''s mouth.


    Its chest mouth began to pulse again, preparing another beam of destruction. But just as it readied its attack, time seemed to slow, and the sky above turned an ominous shade of crimson, like blood streaking the heavens.


    The creature halted, clicking Garrick''s teeth in frustration.


    "I thought I had more time,"


    it muttered, a hint of annoyance creeping into its voice.


    Suddenly, Lord Hilton appeared before the creature, his movements so fast that no one in the garden had even noticed his arrival.


    With a casual yet devastating motion, he raised his hand and swatted the creature''s head. It exploded in a shower of flesh and blood, scattering bits of Garrick''s body across the ground.


    "You dare attack in my presence?"


    Lord Hilton''s voice was as cold and final as death itself. The creature, now headless, copsed to its knees before crumpling lifelessly to the ground.


    A low whisper escaped from the gaping maw in Garrick''s chest, now the creature''s only remaining mouth.


    "Huh... this body was too weak. No matter¡ªI''ve already left a gift."


    With those chilling words, Garrick''s body dried up and crumbled into ash, carried away by the soft breeze.


    As the first rays of sunlight pierced the blood-streaked sky, the garden stood still. Dawn had arrived, but the shadows of a greater enemy now loomed over them all.


    ****


    Finally volume one isplete, Thank you for joining me on this adventure. Your support means the world. Get ready for even more twists and turns in Volume Two. Please write yourment below and tell me what you enjoyed from the book and what you would like me to change, also please support me with tickets to grow our crew and make everyone sing David''s name. Happy reading!


    I would like to personally thank the following for their visible support.


    1. Sil3nt_1


    2. Hawkeye_07


    3. Roberjay


    4. Castle_Gate


    5.satish_yadav_7415


    6.AcesGoBoom


    7. bennegron1


    8. MY FOUTH TOP FAN


    Teaser!


    David stood atop the cliff, arms outstretched, ready to unleash his newly awakened power. The monstrous entity below writhed, its form a terrifying amalgamation of darkness and chaos. This was it¡ªhis one and only chance. If he missed, his life would be the price of failure. The weight of the gamble pressed down on him, but there was no room for doubt now.


    ****


    "Archon of Warfare," David whispered breathlessly, his voiceced with defiance and desire. His lips grazed her ear as he bit down on his own, drawing blood. In a heartbeat, he captured her in a fierce kiss, their lips locked in a moment so intense, the air around them seemed to thicken with tension. The metallic taste of his blood mingled with the heat of the battle that raged within him.


    ****


    "It seems the tower wants me to face the King of Death," he muttered under his breath, eyes narrowing as he took in the scene before him.


    Before him, a horde of barbaric men and women, their weapons glinting in the low light, pointed their des at him, their savage intent clear.


    "Come at me, then," David growled, his voice a challenge. Without waiting for a response, he charged headfirst into the fray, rushing towards the oing danger with a reckless abandon only a man with nothing left to lose could possess.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102: ABYSS

    In a dimension far removed from the watchful gaze of both god sovereigns and celestial administrators, a fortress of dread loomed over the forsakennds. This castle, isted in the dark nes of the realm, stood as an ominous silhouette against jagged mountains that tore through the sky like the broken teeth of a long-dead giant.


    Cloaked in a mist that never lifted, the gothic spires stretched upward, as if the castle itself wed at the heavens in desperation. Shadowy turrets jutted out from the mist, casting long, eerie shadows that danced along the rockyndscape, hinting at a power both ancient and malevolent.


    A serpentine staircase, treacherously carved into the jagged cliffs, wound its way toward the castle''s iron gates. The steps, smoothed and worn from the weight of countless souls who had climbed in vain, whispered of forgotten ambitions and lost hopes. Those who dared to ascend were swallowed by thebyrinthine halls beyond, their fates sealed by the castle''s cold indifference.


    Perpetual twilight bathed the fortress in a sinister glow, its crumbling walls thick with moss and creeping ivy that crawled over stone etched with the scars of ancient battles. The air was thick with the scent of rot and decay, and the faintest echoes of tortured screams seemed to drift on the wind.


    High above, ckened windows gaped like soulless eyes, watching over the bleak wastnd with a chilling, indifferent gaze. The castle guarded its dark secrets fiercely, each stone seemingly imbued with the memories of horrors long past.


    Within this castle, vast rooms and empty chambers stretched endlessly, silent except for one particr space¡ªa room shrouded in shadows, where the air felt heavy with tension. At the center of this dark chamber, a massive stone table rested like an altar to something far older than the world itself. The table was round and rough-hewn, its surface etched with glowing runes that pulsed softly in the dim light.


    Atop the table was a swirling projection of a colossal tree, its branches stretching out in every direction, supporting countless worlds like delicate fruits hanging from its limbs. Mystical creatures perched on some of the branches¡ªserpentine dragons, phoenixes of me, and other ethereal beings¡ªwhile below, the tree''s roots slithered through the void, entwined with writhing, nightmarish abominations that oozed malice.


    Around the table, figures in pristine white cloaks sat silently, their faces obscured by ornate masks, each one unique, hinting at a deeper meaning or identity hidden beneath. The masks glowed faintly in the dimness, casting strange, flickering shadows across the room. The figures sat in eerie stillness, their gazes fixed on the projection, though their expressions remained hidden behind their masks.


    Standing apart from them, one solitary figure remained, positioned near the grey, foreboding wall at the far end of the room. This lone figure faced the wall as though waiting for a signal, its silence as oppressive as the darkness that surrounded them. The room, filled with an otherworldly tension, felt like the heart of the storm¡ªa ce where fate and power converged, waiting for the moment when everything would unravel.


    The solitary figure turned slowly, her movements graceful yetmanding an air of undeniable power. As she walked toward the group gathered around the table, her presence became even more imposing. The white cloak clung tightly to her voluptuous form, hinting at her deadly allure, though none dared to look directly at her. Her mere presence exuded an aura of doom, an unspoken warning that to meet her gaze could mean certain death.


    With deliberate slowness, she pulled out a tall, intricately carved wooden chair and took her seat at the head of the table. Obscured by the mask that concealed her face, she scanned the room, her sharp eyes assessing each figure before her. A heavy silence filled the air, broken only by her voice, cutting through the tension like a de. "I see all of you have made it," she began, her tone sharp andmanding. "Some in person, others through astral projection."


    Her words hung in the air as the figures around the table shifted slightly. "I called you here for one reason," she continued, pausing for effect. "The n has failed."


    A murmur of disbelief rippled through the group. One of the members, his voice youthful and incredulous, dared to speak up. "You can''t be serious¡ªhis n failed?"


    "Yes," the host responded coldly, her toneced with derision. "That foolish demon underestimated the De Gors." Her lips curled slightly in disdain. "It seems even the disgraced son of the family yed us all. He not only deceived his kin but also led us astray regarding his supposed weakness."


    The young man''s curiosity piqued, he pressed further, "Has the demon made a move since then?"


    The host waved a dismissive hand, her voice filled with irritation. "Leave the demon be. He has refused to join this meeting and is currently in a fit of rage. His failure has humiliated him."


    Suddenly, a burst ofughter echoed across the chamber. It was light, yful, and full of mischief¡ªa childish, charming sound that cut through the tense atmosphere. The host''s eyes narrowed, her voice turning dangerously cold. "Is there something amusing?"


    Theughter abruptly stopped, leaving an oppressive silence in its wake. The host''s question lingered, like a coiled serpent ready to strike, her tone a warning that there would be no second chances if the answer displeased her. The mood in the room darkened, as everyone waited to see who would dare challenge hermand again.


    "Do you honestly believe the n failed because the boy concealed his insignificant strength?" The childish, alluring voice rang out, defending her stance against the host''s cold gaze. "The n was wless, ounting for every possible variable. It''s as if he knew we wereing and acted the moment we struck."


    The host exhaled slowly, her displeasure barely concealed. As much as she hated to admit it, David had indeed proven to be a far greater variable than the demon had anticipated. "You''ve made your point," she conceded, her voice begrudging. "The De Gors are out of y until the demon provides his insight on the boy."


    A chuckle broke the tense silence, the young-voiced man leaning back with amusement. "yed at our own game," he mused, hisughter mocking the absurdity of it all. They were beings of immense power, capable of wiping out armies of swordmasters with ease, yet they had been outmaneuvered by the weakest of the weak, a mere boy.


    "So, what do you think of this David?" the young man asked, turning to apanion who seemed entirely disinterested in the conversation. His boots rested casually on the stone table as he brushed off the question with a dismissive wave.


    "Nothing to think about him," the man repliedzily.


    "Nothing?" The young man''s voice bristled with irritation. "Weren''t you the one who suggested we target the Earl through his son, the weakest link?"


    Thepanion sighed, visibly bored. "I gave you the key to bring the Earl down. You failed. Don''t drag me into your mess." With that, his projection flickered and vanished.


    "Aargh, I hate that bastard," the young man muttered to the host.


    "Leave him be," the hostmanded, her tone firm. She knew they were all powerful in their own right, and despite their differences, they were united by a shared cause.


    A man in the group turned toward the host, his voice a deep rumble of respect. "What should be our next course, my Lady?"


    "We strike the House of Ironde," she answered, her tone cold and decisive.


    "Are you mad?" protested the mysterious young woman with the captivating, childlike voice. "It''s too soon to confront the Archon of Warfare! He specifically said he''d handle her."


    "I''ve made my decision," the hostmanded, her voice brooking no argument. "The Archon is alreadypromised, and the Demon can no longer be trusted to lead. We strike now."


    A heavy silence fell over the group as they exchanged wary nces, the gravity of her words sinking in. None dared to challenge her further. The age of the Great Cataclysm was upon Ternion, and soon, their mother would rule not just one realm but the cosmos itself.


    The host''s eyes swept over the assembled figures, her tone final. "Our meeting is concluded."


    One by one, the astral projections flickered and faded, vanishing into the dim air like dying embers. Those physically present rose from their seats in silence, their cloaks brushing the cold stone floor as they made their way out, each footstep echoing in the vast chamber.


    Once alone, the host leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the table. Her thoughts drifted to David.


    "What more will you show me, boy?" she mused, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    ****


    A/N: Wee to the second volume of


    Gods Among Men


    ! I''m beyond excited to take you deeper into this epic journey, where new battles, hidden truths, and unimaginable powers await. Brace yourselves for a world where mortals challenge gods, and the lines between destiny and chaos blur. Your continued support means everything, and I can''t wait to share what''s next in this unfolding saga.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103: AFTER MATH.

    The morning sun bathed the De Gor estate in a soft, golden light, casting long shadows across the grounds. Normally, the estate hummed with quiet efficiency¡ªsoldiers calmly exchanging posts and maids tending to their morning routines. But today, the tranquillity had been shattered. Chaos gripped the estate as designated mages of the 2nd and 3rd circles rushed frantically to the garden section, where soldiersy wounded from the violent shockwaves unleashed by a fearsome intruder.


    "Get a mage here, now!" amander bellowed, his voice edged with urgency. Several mages hurried toward a soldier sprawled on the ground, his head bloodied from being flung across the estate by a devastating mana explosion. The scene was a battlefield, though not a single sword had been drawn inbat.


    The De Gor army, a sprawling force known across Aethelwain and Sria, was not unfamiliar with conflict. But the soldiers stationed at the estate were merely the reserve¡ªthe smallest contingent, tasked with routine patrols and the asional skirmish. They were used to the politics of thend, not full-blown warfare. No one had anticipated an intruder of this magnitude, one whose power far exceeded the rank of even a King-ranked swordsman.


    As the mages worked tirelessly, healing magic crackled through the air, mingling with the scent of scorched earth. The soldiers, many groaning in pain, were utterly outmatched, and the De Gor estate had been brought to its knees by a foe beyondprehension. The air was thick with tension, as even themanders exchanged uneasy nces, realizing the true scope of the disaster they faced.


    This was no ordinary enemy.


    "Are you okay, old man?" the Earl asked, his toneced with concern as he eyed his longtime friend.


    "Don''t call me old man!" Mage Marvel grumbled, wincing slightly as he adjusted his robes. "The bastard took us by surprise." He had expended a vast amount of mana tonight¡ªtwo high-tier spells in rapid session had left him drained. Normally, mages like him excelled in long-rangebat or support roles, able to manipte the battlefield from a distance. But Mage Marvel, a seasoned veteran and peak Sage Mage, was formidable even in the thick of a skirmish. He had mastered the art of conserving mana, using just enough to split the enemy''s ranks before delivering a devastating final blow with high-level spells. However, this intruder had forced him to act differently¡ªdispelling any means of teleportation and summoning, using far more energy than nned.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''ve lost your touch," the Earl teased, a small grin tugging at his lips. Despite his words, he knew Marvel was a force to be reckoned with. But even the mage couldn''t deny that he had underestimated their enemy this time.


    "Forgive me for my oversight." David, standing beside them, bowed deeply. Technically, as the leader of the operation, any failure fell on his shoulders, and he bore the weight of it now.


    Mage Marvel shook his head, a tired smile on his lips. "Don''t bother yourself, kid. You did great. You survived... whatever


    that was


    ." His voice softened,ced with approval.


    The Earl''s gaze lingered on his son, his expression unreadable. Yes, David had contributed significantly, saving countless men by recognizing the mana explosion before it struck, as Mage Marvel had told him. But there was something gnawing at him, a question that refused to fade: how had David known?


    David, seeing the question in his father''s eyes, opened his mouth to speak, but the Earl ced a firm hand on his shoulder, silencing him. "As he said, you did well." His voice was steady, reassuring. "Whatever you want to tell me, save it. I believe the Elders'' Conve will summon you soon enough after I report what happened here."


    David exhaled, relief flooding his body. He appreciated his father''s understanding, even in the midst of such chaos.


    "As you wish, my Lord," David replied, bowing once more.


    "You''re dismissed," the Earl said, his voice softening. "Your witch friend has been waiting for you for several minutes now. Go and rest."


    David nodded, bowing to both Mage Marvel and his father before excusing himself. As he turned to leave, the weight of the night''s events still clung to his thoughts. The battle had been unlike anything he had ever faced, and the questions left in its wake were unsettling. But for now, he would take his father''s advice and rest, knowing the storm was far from over.


    Left alone, Mage Marvel turned to his friend, watching David in the distance as he entered the castle alongside Seraphina and Draven. The trio moved swiftly, their presencemanding attention. "I wonder where he found such warriors," Mage Marvel mused, his eyes narrowing. "The boy grows more enigmatic with every passing day."


    The Earl sighed, his gaze fixed on David''s retreating form. "Indeed," he admitted, "he''s bing more of a mystery. I understand working with a pdin, but a witch? It''s a curious mix for someone like him."


    Mage Marvel nodded in agreement. "An unusual party, to say the least. But that''s not what concerns me most. Something darker is at y, and it''s creeping into the De Gor family... maybe even beyond it." His voice was cautious, probing for confirmation. He knew the Earl would have insights, whispers from the De Gor le Rosa branch that handled matters in the shadows.


    The Earl''s brow furrowed, his eyes filled with unspoken worries. "I know nothing concrete, but I feel it too. Something sinister is brewing, not just here, but in ces we haven''t yet seen," he confessed. His voice was steady, but the coldness in his gaze betrayed the depth of his concern.


    "David knows more than he''s letting on," Mage Marvel added, his tone sharpening. "Or perhaps he''s already entangled in it. Whatever it is, I fear this might be worse than the Crimson Moon War." The weight of his words hung heavy between them.


    The Earl''s eyes hardened, reflecting a deep, brewing storm. "It''s possible. The boy is tied to something, something dangerous. And if that''s the case, we''re facing a threat far greater than we''re prepared for."


    Mage Marvel nodded gravely. "I think it''s best if I head to the Tower and inform the council. If today''s events are just the beginning, we need to be ready before this esctes further."


    "That would be wise," the Earl agreed. "I''ll also send word to the Holy Nation. That mana felt wrong¡ªdark, contaminated. It wasn''t just power; it was corruption."


    Mage Marvel shivered slightly at the thought, his old instincts stirring. "Let''s hope we aren''t toote."


    The Earl stood silent for a moment, his thoughts racing. This darkness, whatever it was, had already reached into their world, and if they didn''t act swiftly, it would consume everything.


    Meanwhile, David walked toward his chamber, his pace steady and measured, with Seraphina and Draven trailing close behind. The tension between them was palpable, the weight of recent events pressing down like a dark cloud.


    "My Lord," Seraphina called out softly, her voiceced with urgency. "We need to talk. If what I suspect is true, it could spell disaster¡ªnot just for your family, but for the entire empire."


    David kept walking, his expression unreadable. "Is something wrong?" he asked, though his tone suggested he already knew what she was about to say.


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment before speaking. "That thing... the one that took possession of that man¡ªit may not be of this world. I believe it''s an entity far beyond what we''ve encountered before."


    David stopped abruptly, turning to face her, his gaze calm, almost too calm. "A demon," he stated, as if the knowledge was nothing new to him. "Yes, I know."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in shock. In the coven''s sacred libraries, only witches had ess to such forbidden knowledge¡ªtexts that detailed dark arts and entities from realms beyond Ternion. For David to know of demons was impossible, or so she thought. How could he possibly know?


    David, sensing her confusion, smiled faintly. "Don''t look so surprised," he said, his voice soothing yet enigmatic. "Remember, I''m someone akin to a seer."


    But Seraphina wasn''t convinced. There was something deeper at y here, something David wasn''t fully revealing. He knew far too much for someone of his standing, and it unnerved her.


    As if reading her thoughts, David gently took her hands in his, guiding her toward his chamber. "Let''s continue this conversation in my room, shall we?" he suggested, his tone leaving no room for refusal. "It''s time we start trusting each other, don''t you think?"


    Seraphina hesitated but nodded, following him into the dimly lit hall.


    Inside David''s chamber, the air felt thick with unspoken truths. Shadows from sipping morning light filtered by the heavy curtains danced across the stone walls, adding a sense of foreboding to their secret conversation.


    Seraphina nced around nervously, feeling the weight of David''s presence as he closed the door behind them. Draven stood silently, a sentinel in the corner, eyes ever watchful.


    David moved with quiet purpose, offering Seraphina a seat. "Now," he said, his voice low, "tell me what do you really fear?"


    ****


    index...


    Mage Tower also known as:Aragorn Spire (I will update the auxiliary )


    Demons do not exist in Ternion I will update the auxiliary, also witches too and many more species I haven''t mentioned.

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104: POWER AND PROMISE

    "My Lord, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Seraphina replied, confusion flickering in her midnight eyes. Just moments ago, they had been discussing demons, the fate of the De Gor family, and even the empire''s future. Yet now, David''s question seemed utterly unrted to their previous conversation.


    "You fear, Seraphina. What do you fear most?" David asked again, his voice steady as he leaned casually against the table, his intense gaze locked onto hers.


    Seraphina, caught off guard by the sudden shift, instinctively touched her chin, lost in thought. After a moment, she answered honestly, "Slimy creatures, I guess."


    David blinked, momentarily stunned by her response before bursting intoughter. The sound echoed through the chamber, catching Seraphina off guard. Embarrassed, her cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she frowned in confusion.


    "Did I say something wrong?" she asked, trying to maintain herposure as David wiped away a tear from his eye.


    "No, no, not at all," David replied, hisughter fading into a warm smile. "I wasn''t expecting that kind of answer, but it''s good to know."


    Seraphina, thoroughly embarrassed, coughed lightly and steeled herself. "Apologies, my lord. Could you borate on your question?" She nced away, still feeling the heat of her embarrassment.


    David chuckled again, then leaned in closer, his teasing tone shifting into something more serious. "Besides your fear of slimy creatures," he began, "I know your secret."


    Seraphina''s heart skipped a beat, her breath catching in her throat. She had always guarded her secrets closely, revealing little to anyone. "You''ve mentioned a few things before, like my mother¡ª"


    David cut her off, his voice firm and direct. "I know you can''t cultivate as a witch."


    His words struck her like a thunderbolt. Seraphina''s eyes widened in disbelief. How could he possibly know? Since leaving the coven, she had buried that truth deep within, hiding it from everyone, even the Fingers. Her ability to evade death had earned her a reputation as the cunning seer, but this? This was a truth no one should have known.


    David watched her reaction, his expression unreadable. "I''ve known for a while, Seraphina. The question is... what will you do about it?"


    Seraphina studied David intently, her eyes narrowing as she tried to piece together the puzzle that he had be. "How?" she finally asked, her gaze unwavering.


    David leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. "I told you, didn''t I?" His response was calm, but Seraphina wasn''t buying into his vague exnations anymore.


    "No," she said, her voice now tinged with something darker¡ªfear. "I don''t believe that anymore."


    The air between them thickened with tension. David, sensing the shift, let out a slow breath, as if weighing his words carefully. "I didn''t just spare your life because you''re useful to me... well, partly that," he admitted with a half-smile, "but I also know things, Seraphina. More than you can imagine. And I''m willing to share that knowledge with you."


    Seraphina''s heart raced. Why had he spared her, really? What more did he know? Her mind swirled with questions until one cut through the fog of her thoughts. "Who are you? Really?"


    David raised an eyebrow, slightly amused by her question. "What are you talking about?"


    "Are you even human?" Seraphina pressed, her voice growing more urgent. "Or... are you a Sovereign in disguise?"


    David sighed, running a hand through his hair as if he had heard this line of questioning too many times. "That again huh?" He paused for a moment before answering, choosing his words carefully. "Let''s just say that when I died¡ªor rather, crossed the threshold¡ªI glimpsed both the past and the future."


    Seraphina blinked, stunned by his response. He was being truthful, but she sensed he was holding something back. "Does that mean you can see everything? The whole world?"


    David shook his head. "Not entirely. It''s more... selective. As long as someone is connected to me, a branch forms. Through that connection, I can peer into their past and, sometimes, their future."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in realization. That''s how he knew so much about her. Their fates had been intertwined from the moment they met, from enemy to reluctant ally. But a chilling thought crossed her mind¡ªDavid could connect with anyone he met, learning their secrets, their histories, their futures. He was tied to the Earl, one of the most important figures in Sria. His influence, his reach, was endless.


    It was as if he were bing something else entirely¡ªsomething far more powerful. A god of perception, time, and memory.


    David wasn''t ready to reveal the truth¡ªthat he was a transmigrator from another world, and that everything around her was merely part of a story written for the amusement of others. Maybe, one day, he would share this secret, not just with Seraphina, but with his other lovers as well. For now, he had to focus on gaining her trust, one step at a time.


    "I can''t stomach all that," Seraphina admitted, her voice trembling slightly as she processed his words. Why was David telling her this? "Aren''t you afraid I might tell someone about your abilities?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "It doesn''t really matter," David replied, his tone calm butced with something deeper. "But you and I... we''re the same."


    Seraphina''s brow furrowed, raising an eyebrow in skepticism. She was still trying to wrap her head around David''s knowledge of her. Then, it hit her¡ªDavid understood her in ways no one else had. He knew her pain, her struggles, her loneliness.


    In the coven of Maven, Seraphina had always been looked down upon, ostracized for carrying a gift bestowed by another Sovereign. Her peers and elders resented her, and she had suffered greatly. Abused and exiled from her home and country for refusing to use her powers to aid a nation that treated her worse than a dog, she had every reason to hate them. Her ability¡ªthough not as potent as David''s¡ªallowed her to avoid paths that led to her death, but at a cost. Each time she used it, it drained her talents, limiting her ability to cultivate.


    Joining the Fingers had been her only way to pursue forbidden knowledge, to acquire items and research that were denied to her elsewhere. She had built walls around herself, but now, for the first time, someone had stepped into her world.


    David stood up and quietly moved behind her. Without a word, he leaned in and wrapped his arms around her, embracing her gently from behind. Seraphina flinched, startled at first, but quickly melted into his warmth. For the first time, she felt like she wasn''t alone. Someone understood her, shared her pain. But David had gone beyond merely surviving his broken world¡ªhe was offering her a chance to carve her own path.


    "Huh..." she exhaled, her breath shaky as she leaned back into him. "You win. What do you want from me?"


    David led her to the bed, where they both sat on its edge, the soft, luxurious fabric beneath them. He took the moment to rest his head on herp, closing his eyes as if seekingfort in the quiet intimacy of the moment.


    Seraphina looked down at him, her fingers absentmindedly brushing through his long, white hair. A small, almost amused smile yed on her lips. "Such a baby," she thought, feeling a strange mix of peace and uncertainty. This was a man who held secrets far deeper than she could fathom, and yet, here he was, vulnerable in herp.


    "What I want from you is very simple," David said, his voice soft but firm, as he enjoyed the gentle caress of her fingers through his hair. "I want your mind, your seer ability... and your heart."


    Seraphina''s hand paused mid-stroke, the weight of his words sinking into her. For a brief moment, she hesitated, but then something unexpected stirred within her¡ªa desire, deep and unspoken. She continued running her fingers through his hair, her touch now more deliberate, more intimate.


    "I give you what you ask for," she whispered, her voiceced with a sultry purr. "But... what will you do for me?" It was a selfish question, she knew, especiallying from someone whose life had been spared by the very man lying in herp. But she needed to hear it, needed to know what David was truly offering her.


    "I''ll help you break through to the next cultivation stage," David revealed, his words like a balm to her soul.


    For a moment, the world stood still. The room was filled with silence, save for the steady rhythm of their breathing. Seraphina''s hand trembled slightly as she processed what he had just said. Years of frustration, unfruitful research, and the crushing weight of powerlessness suddenly felt lighter, as if the burden she had carried alone was finally being shared. A tear slipped from her eye, then another, until they fell in gentle streams.


    David turned his head slightly, feeling the wetness on his face, and looked up at her. Her tears shimmered in the dim light, not of sorrow, but of relief¡ªof hope. She, the witch who had been cast out, the one who had always been so cunning and cold, was now on the verge of something far greater than she had ever imagined.


    With a tender touch, David reached up and wiped her tears away, his fingers tracing the path they had made on her cheeks. In that quiet moment, there were no words, only the unspoken understanding between them. Seraphina had found something more than a mere ally. She had found a partner, someone who would help her carve her own destiny.


    As she gazed down at him, her heart felt lighter. The future that once seemed so bleak was now filled with promise. She was no longer just a pawn in the coven or a witch scorned by her own people. She was Seraphina, the great and cunning witch of Death, about to im the power that was rightfully hers.

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105: HAREM AWAKENING!

    As night fell over the De Gor estate, casting a serene hush over its towering walls, one section of the castle remained alive with chatter. In a particr quarter, where the female workers gathered after their duties, gossip flowed like wine.


    The topics were usually varied¡ªranging from news outside the castle to how Eric, the Earl''s son, was looking quite dashingtely. But tonight, all attention centred on one burning question: Why had they been forbidden from entering the garden section the day before?


    Gathered around Shay''s bed, the women spected with wide-eyed curiosity. Some whispered about tremors they''d felt near the castle walls, setting off a ripple of nervous spection.


    "Do you think the castle was invaded?" one of the maids asked, her voice hushed and serious.


    "Oh, don''t be ridiculous," Meissy scoffed, waving off the idea with a dismissive hand. "Who in their right mind would attack the castle while the Earl himself is present? It would be a suicide mission!"


    The others nodded in agreement, the awe for the Earl palpable. Those lucky enough to be romantically involved with high-ranking soldiers often shared tales of the Earl''s legendary strength¡ªstories of him defeating an elder dragon were even told as bedtime stories to children. He was a living legend in Aethelwain.


    "Yeah, you''re right, Meissy. No one would dare attack with him here," one of the maids concurred.


    "But still," another chimed in, frowning in thought. "Why were we banned from the garden?"


    "I tried asking the Head Maid," Meissy added, leaning forward as if she held the juiciest bit of gossip, "but she brushed me off."


    The women groaned in disappointment, knowing that if anyone could get answers, it was Meissy. Their hopes deted, shoulders slumping¡ªuntil Meissy turned to another maid, a sly grin forming on her face.


    "Vivian," Meissy called out, her tone suggestive. "You must know why we were banned from the garden yesterday."


    Vivian, caught off guard, looked up in surprise. "Have you lost your mind? Why would I know anything about that?"


    "Don''t y coy," Meissy teased, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Everyone knows how close you''ve gotten to the young master."


    Vivian''s face turned bright red, herposure crumbling under Meissy''s pointed stare.


    "What? No! I¡ª" Vivian stammered, her embarrassment only fueling the group''sughter.


    "See! I knew it!" Meissy dered triumphantly, as the other maids giggled. "You must have asked him something, didn''t you?"


    Vivian''s cheeks flushed even deeper, unable to deny the growing suspicions, as Meissy''s teasingughter echoed through the room.


    "Stop messing with her, Meissy," another maid interjected, her voice cutting through the giggles. "The young master has been acting strange around everyone, not just Vivian." The rest of the group murmured in agreement, nodding their heads.


    But Meissy remained silent, knowing more than the others. She was the only one aware that David had saved Vivian from Gareth''s men, but she wasn''t about to share that piece of gossip. Some things were too sensitive, even for her. Instead, she watched the conversation unfold, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    "He''s weird and creepy," another maid chimed in, her voice low. "A month ago, he was like a devil, and now he''s suddenly this polite angel." The group nodded in unison, recalling David''s dark past¡ªhow he used to threaten and even strike the maids. His temper was legendary, and none of them had been spared from his cruelty. But now? Now he was a different man, speaking to them kindly and not bothering them at all.


    "Maybe it''s because he almost died?" someone whispered from the back, only to be met with gasps.


    "Shh! Don''t say things like that!" Meissy snapped, her eyes darting around nervously. "Walls have ears, and if he''s just pretending to be nice, who knows what he''ll do if he hears you talking behind his back!"


    Despite the shared anxiety, two of the women in the room knew more than the rest. Vivian''s heart fluttered as she thought of David''s gentle touch, and she could feel her cheeks growing warm. Meanwhile, Shay''s mind was racing, trying to piece together what Meissy had meant about Vivian being close to David.


    Could it be true? She had heard rumors that Vivian had been kidnapped and saved by him, but she had dismissed them. After all, why would David, who was not rted to Vivian, risk his life for her? They were practically strangers.


    "Shay? Shay!" one of the maids sitting next to her nudged her, snapping her out of her daze.


    "Huh? What?" Shay blinked, startled.


    "You seem... off," the maid observed, noting Shay''s flushed cheeks and distant expression.


    "I''m fine," Shay muttered, but there was an ufortable sensation in her abdomen, a strange, twisting feeling that had been there since the day before. She tried to shake it off, but suddenly, her vision blurred. Before anyone could react, she copsed, her body hitting the floor with a soft thud.


    "Shay! Shay!" The maid next to her screamed, kneeling beside her fallen friend. Panic rippled through the group as Shay''s body began to glow, a strange dark blue light radiating from her skin. The maid closest to her recoiled, her heart racing. What was happening?


    Before anyone could make sense of it, Messiy turned, her eyes wide with horror as she spotted Vivian. She, too, had copsed, her body glowing with the same eerie blue light.


    "Vivian!" Messiy screamed, rushing to her friend''s side. "Someone get the Head Maid!" another maid shouted, dashing out of the room as fast as her legs could carry her.


    The light surrounding both Shay and Vivian intensified, growing brighter with every passing second. The remaining maids huddled together, unsure of what to do, fear gripping their hearts. They had no idea what was happening, but one thing was certain¡ªsomething strange and terrible was unfolding, and it was only getting worse.


    ****


    "This is going to be hard," Mage Marvel muttered, his voice heavy with frustration as he sat across from the Earl, Lord Hilton, in the grand chamber.


    "What''s so difficult about it?" the Earl replied, lounging in his chair with a dismissive wave. "Just head to Aragorn Spire and exin what happened yesterday. Simple."


    Marvel sighed, rubbing his brow in thought. "You have no idea how stubborn those people are. Every time I go, they start demanding evidence, facts, reports... I''m so sick of it." His voice carried the weariness of someone who had dealt with bureaucratic nonsense far too often.


    "Then take me as a witness," the Earl suggested. "They won''t dare question me."


    Marvel shot him a baffled look. "You do realize how much they hate your guts, right?"


    The Earl leaned back, a smirk ying on his lips. "So what? We''re talking about the fate of the empire here."


    But both men knew the truth. The Mage Society despised the Earl, particrly for his refusal to share the remains of the elder dragon. They would probably be more pleased if the castle had been attacked rather than take a report from a mage associated with Lord Hilton.


    "Why can''t things ever be easy?" Marvel groaned.


    Their conversation was interrupted by a gentle knock on the door. A figure stepped inside, bncing a tray of sweets and a pot of tea.


    "Head Maid, perfect timing," the Earl eximed with relief, eyeing the tea.


    "It''s good to see you again, young one," Mage Marvel greeted Katrina warmly as she ced the tray on the wooden table.


    "It''s good to see you too, godfather," Katrina replied, a yful pout on her lips. "But I''m not a child anymore."


    Both men chuckled. "It feels like only yesterday you were a little girl, following me everywhere, eager to learn magic," Marvel reminisced fondly. Though Katrina had never awakened any magical abilities due to her poor talents, her dedication to studying magic theory had always impressed him. He''d often wished she had the aptitude to be his disciple.


    "Speaking of magic," the Earl interjected with a teasing grin, "how in the goddess''s name did you manage to bewitch my son?"


    Katrina''s cheeks flushed a deep crimson. "I have no idea what you''re talking about, my Lord," she whispered, clearly embarrassed.


    "Am I missing something?" Mage Marvel inquired with a sly smile.


    "You should''ve seen it," the Earl continued, ignoring Katrina''s growing difort. "David stood up for her in front of the elder and me. It was quite the sight."


    "Uncle!" Katrina blurted out, using the informal address in her embarrassment. She covered her mouth immediately, realizing her slip.


    The Earlughed heartily. "It''s been a while since you called me that. David must really be something special for you to get this flustered."


    But before Katrina could respond, her body swayed. In an instant, Mage Marvel, ever vignt, caught her before she copsed.


    "Are you alright?" he asked, concern filling his voice as he steadied her.


    Katrina held her head, her expression pained. "I''m just... a bit tired," she confessed, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Don''t push yourself," the Earl said gently. "You''re excused. Go rest."


    Katrina nodded, picking up the tray and bowing before turning to leave. But just as she reached the door, her legs gave outpletely, and she fell.


    Both the Earl and Mage Marvel rushed to her side. "Katrina!" Marvel called out, quickly casting a spell to assess her condition.


    "Will she be alright?" the Earl asked, his voice tight with worry.


    Mage Marvel''s eyes widened as he saw the faint dark blue light radiating from Katrina''s body. His expression shifted from concern to astonishment.


    "Marvel, what''s happening?" the Earl pressed.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Marvel finally spoke, his voice filled with disbelief. "She''s awakening."

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106: FATES IN THE BALANCE

    In the pitch-ck darkness of his mind, three glowing blue dots flickered into life, illuminating David''s thoughts as the system interface appeared.


    "[Targets have Awakened]," the system dered in a crisp, mechanical voice, rousing David from his deep slumber.


    His eyes fluttered open, groggy and confused, as a holographic window appeared before him, casting a soft glow across the room.


    "[Talent growth has been applied]," it continued, leaving David blinking in disorientation.


    Seraphinay beside him, her breathing steady and soft, still in the embrace they had shared throughout the night. She had wept uncontrobly earlier, her tears a testament to her fears and the burden she carried. David hadforted her, holding her close, offering the quiet strength she so desperately needed. Now, as theyy entwined, one found peace while the other''s mind raced with unanswered questions.


    "[Host level is too low to distribute high talent ranks]," another message blinked in front of his groggy eyes.


    David rubbed his face, trying to shake off the lingering drowsiness. The pieces of the puzzle began to fit together, and his heart pounded in anticipation of what was unfolding.


    Seraphina shifted slightly in her sleep as David disentangled himself from her. Her warmth lingered on his skin, but his focus was entirely on the system messages shing before him.


    "[Talent ranks have been applied to the three targets]," the system stated, "[Note: Talents can be upgraded as the host''s level increases.]" The words sent a jolt through him, and in a moment of realization, three names surged into his mind: Katrina, Shay, and Vivian.


    His body moved on instinct, throwing the covers aside as he scrambled out of bed, his heart pounding in his chest. "Wait, what''s happening?" David whispered to himself, his mind spinning in overdrive, struggling to piece together the implications of what the system had just told him. His body tensed as a sense of urgency swept over him.


    His sudden movements disturbed Seraphina, who stirred from her sleep. She opened her eyes groggily, catching sight of David''s strained expression. Her instincts kicked in, and she rose from the bed, her eyes full of concern. "David¡­ what''s going on?" she whispered, her voiceced with worry.


    Ignoring the question for the moment, David hurried towards the door, his mind racing with thoughts of the three women who had just undergone a significant change. Draven, who had stood guard throughout the night, immediately bowed and stepped aside as David approached the door.


    Without hesitation, David swung open the heavy doors, a sense of dread mingling with the urgency in his chest. Seraphina, unwilling to be left behind, followed closely, her heart pounding just as fast.


    Something had shifted, and David knew they were on the cusp of a transformation¡ªone that would not only change the lives of Katrina, Shay, and Vivian but could reshape the course of their intertwined fates.


    The sun had long since dipped beneath the horizon, casting the De Gor estate into twilight. David stood in the dimly lit corridor, a mixture of worry and frustration etched across his face. He had no idea where his lovers were or what was happening to them, and the uncertainty gnawed at him. His thoughts spiralled, each one more frantic than thest.


    "David, talk to me," Seraphina''s soft voice cut through his panic, her hands gently cupping his face, forcing him to focus. Her eyes searched his, full of concern as she tried to calm him down. "Please, tell me what''s going on."


    "I need to get to Katrina¡­ and two other maids," David replied, his voice tight with urgency. There was no time for exnations, but he knew that whatever was happening to the three women was crucial.


    Something had changed, and it was deeply connected to him. Seraphina could see the weight of it in his eyes, and though she didn''t fully understand, she trusted him.


    Just as David took a step forward, two maids came rushing from the far end of the corridor. Their footsteps echoed off the stone walls, quick and frantic. "Hurry! We need to find the head maid!" one of them urged, her voice breathless with anxiety.


    Before the maid could finish her sentence, she mmed into David with full force, sending herself sprawling onto the floor with a painful thud. "Ouch!" she groaned, clutching her head as she struggled to sit up.


    "Sandy! Are you okay?" herpanion asked, crouching down to check on her.


    David, momentarily startled by the collision, quickly extended a hand to help Sandy up. The other maid, who had been silent until now, suddenly realized who they had just bumped into. Her eyes widened in shock, and her breath caught in her throat. Her heart pounded so violently against her chest that she thought it might burst.


    "Why in the goddess''s name are you just standing...?" Sandy began to snap, still dazed from the fall, but her words faltered as her gaze locked onto David''s piercing blue eyes. Fear instantly gripped her. She knew the stories about him¡ªabout how merciless he had been in the past. Her throat went dry, and all thoughts of defiance vanished.


    "Young master¡­ please spare me," she stammered, taking a nervous step back, her hands trembling as she lowered her gaze. Herpanion followed suit, shrinking back in terror.


    David''s expression softened. "It''s okay, there''s nothing to apologize for. It was just an ident," he reassured them, his voice surprisingly calm. Both maids blinked in disbelief,pletely taken aback by his gentleness. This was not the David they had heard about, the one with a temper as sharp as a de.


    Before they could fully digest his demeanour, David''s tone shifted, bing serious. "Why are you two in such a rush?" he asked, his eyes narrowing with concern.


    Sandy, still a little shaken but sensing that David wasn''t angry, swallowed her fear and answered, "Forgive us again, young master. We were heading to the Earl''s office to find the head maid. Two of our colleagues¡­ they copsed suddenly," she exined, her voice trembling with worry.


    David''s stomach twisted. He knew exactly what was happening. "Are your colleagues Shay and Vivian?" he asked, his voice steady but tense.


    Sandy''s eyes widened. "Yes! How did you know, young master?" she asked, genuinely shocked. It was as though David had already known about the events unfolding in the estate before she had even spoken.


    David now knew where Katrina, Vivian, and Shay were, but he found himself in a dilemma. Each of the women was likely experiencing the same fate¡ªcopsing due to their forced awakening¡ªand he couldn''t be in multiple ces at once. The weight of the situation pressed down on him, and his mind raced.


    He had to make a decision quickly. He knew Katrina had most likely copsed too, and with each passing second, his anxiety grew. He couldn''t let any harme to them.


    Seraphina, who had been watching David''s troubled expression, gently reached out and took his hand. Her touch was warm and grounding. "Is there anything I can do?" she asked, her voice steady butced with concern. Though she still didn''t fully understand the situation, she trusted David enough to offer her help unconditionally.


    David looked at her, gratitude flooding his heart. She was been a pir of support, but at this moment, her calm presence was exactly what he needed. Without hesitation, he made up his mind. "Take Luna and go to the Earl''s office," he instructed, his voice decisive. "Find Katrina. Most likely, she''s copsed too."


    Seraphina nodded without question. Their shadows trembled for a brief moment, a signal that Luna had already shifted from David to Seraphina''s side, ready to assist. Seraphina gave David onest reassuring look before turning on her heel and setting off down the corridor.


    The two maids, Sandy and herpanion, who had witnessed the exchange, were left in shock. What did David mean by the head maid copsing? Panic briefly flickered across their faces as they tried to digest the gravity of the situation. But David didn''t give them time to linger in their confusion.


    "Lead me to Shay and Vivian," he ordered, his tone sharp andmanding. Sandy flinched but quicklyposed herself. She had intended to suggest fetching the head maid first, but something in David''s eyes stopped her. There was a fierceness, a determination in his gaze, that made it clear any arguments would be futile. He looked like a man who would tear through anyone who stood in his way.


    "This way, young master," Sandy finally said, her voice subdued as she turned to lead him toward the female quarters. Herpanion followed closely behind, casting nervous nces at David as they walked.


    As they moved through the dimly lit corridors, David''s thoughts churned. He silently prayed that the awakening wouldn''t cause too much chaos. He could only hope that their bodies could handle the shock of it. If anything were to happen to Katrina, Vivian, or Shay because of this sudden, forced growth, he knew he would never forgive himself.


    The corridor twisted and turned, each step toward the female quarters feeling like an eternity to David. His heart hammered in his chest, his mind filled with worry. He wasn''t sure what state he would find them in, but he had to remain strong. His power had done this, and it was up to him to fix it.


    "Here we are," Sandy said, stopping abruptly in front of a door. The tension was palpable. David could feel it radiating off the maids. He pushed the door open without hesitation.

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107: AWAKENINGS AND CONSEQUENCES

    The female workers'' quarter was dimly lit by the pale glow of moonlight filtering through tall, arched windows. Shadows flickered along the stone walls, cast by the soft glimmer of a few dying magic crystals scattered throughout the room. The vibrant colours of the once borate tapestries adorning the walls appeared muted in the moon''s gentle light, their intricate patterns fading into the quiet gloom of the night.


    The chamber, though spacious, carried an unmistakable air of loneliness. Narrow beds lined one side of the room, each one neatly made with deep crimson nkets folded at the foot. The dark wooden frames, though elegantly carved, showed the wear and tear of years of service. Above, the ceiling arched high into the shadows, creating a sense of vast, empty space that only deepened the room''s silence.


    In one distant corner stood a desk, cluttered with papers, quills, and a half-burnt candle¡ªan echo of the workers'' nightly routines. The heavy, intricately carved wooden door remained shut, offering a sense of privacy and seclusion from the rest of the estate. Nearby, shelves stocked with worn books, simple trinkets, and various tools gave a quiet testament to the workers'' lives beyond their daily duties.


    Normally, this room would be buzzing with the lively gossip of the female workers, theirughter filling the air with warmth. But tonight, a somber quiet had taken hold, the usual chaos reced with palpable tension. The women stood gathered around two beds, worry etched into their faces. Shay and Vivian, two of their own,y motionless, their bodies radiating a strange, otherworldly glow. Their breaths were shallow, their faces pale.


    David entered, his presence immediately noticed by the workers. Two maids who had earlier rushed to fetch the headmaid now nked him as he moved through the cluster of scantly dressed women. His sharp eyes ignored the shocked stares and startled gasps that followed him. He had no time to spare for formalities; his heart pounded with worry, the weight of the situation heavy on his chest.


    Pushing his way through the gathered maids, David''s eyesnded on the glowing forms of Shay and Vivian, lying side by side on the narrow beds. The eerie glow from their bodies pulsed softly, casting a strange, ethereal light around the room. His throat tightened at the sight of them.


    Without hesitation, David knelt by the beds. His mind raced as he tried to piece together what was happening. The system had warned him of the sudden awakening, but the reality of seeing the two women in this state was overwhelming. He nced over at the others, his expression firm and determined. He knew he couldn''t afford to let fear or doubt cloud his mind.


    "Everyone, step back," hemanded, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him.


    The maids obediently moved away, their eyes filled with fear and confusion. David reached out, his fingers brushing the faint glow surrounding Shay and Vivian. The warmth of the light was unexpected, and he felt a pulse of energy surge through his fingertips. Whatever was happening to them was far beyond anything he had ever encountered before.


    After a moment of careful thought, David made up his mind. The best course of action was to take both Vivian and Shay to the castle''s infirmary, where the rogue saintess could examine them and hopefully exin what was happening. He also felt confident that Seraphina, being sharp and quick-witted, woulde to the same conclusion and bring Katrina along. They would likely all meet at the infirmary.


    As David approached the unconscious forms of Vivian and Shay, he paused. While he could carry them himself, he wanted to do it carefully and respectfully. The thought of dragging their bodies like sacks of grain didn''t sit well with him. There had to be a better way.


    Suddenly, an idea came to him. He recalled browsing through the system''s store earlier anding across a peculiar item that might be perfect for the task. Without wasting another second, David opened his status interface and navigated to the familiar "[Weapons & Armor]" section. Rows of high-grade, incredibly expensive items appeared before his eyes, as they always did¡ªpowerful relics and equipment that were beyond his reach.


    He quickly searched for the item he had seen: the "[Voidshaper Sleeve]." As the details filled his vision, he remembered its unique ability.


    The description read: "The Voidshaper Sleeve grants the ability to manipte and control matter within a specific radius, allowing the wearer to levitate, push, pull, or crush objects and enemies using telekinesis. The force can be fine-tuned for delicate tasks or unleashed for devastating effects."


    However, there was a catch. The Voidshaper Sleeve was not yetplete. The current version allowed basic telekinesis, but it was far from its true potential. Every time it was upgraded, it would unlock new powers, inching closer to its full, legendary form. Still, even in its iplete state, it could serve its purpose. David knew it woulde in handy in other situations as well.


    The price was steep¡ª400,000 Dimension Coins. David stared at the number for a moment, realizing that was all he had. His stomach twisted, but this wasn''t the time for hesitation. He needed to act, and this was the best tool for the job. With a determined thought, he made the purchase.


    The Voidshaper Sleeve materialized in his hand, a sleek, dark glove etched with faint, glowing patterns that pulsed with an otherworldly energy. Slipping it on, David felt a surge of raw power course through him, as though the very fabric of reality bent to his will. The telekic abilities were waiting just beneath the surface, eager to be unleashed.


    He extended his hand toward Vivian and Shay, focusing his thoughts. The Voidshaper Sleeve responded instantly, a soft, invisible force wrapping around their bodies and gently lifting them into the air. They floated beside him, supported by the delicate telekic field. He could feel the sleeve''s limitations¡ªit was still far from reaching its true form, but it was more than enough for now.


    David turned to the two maids, whose eyes were wide with awe at the sight of the women hovering in the air. "Let''s move quickly, lead me to the castle''s infirmary" he instructed, his voice calm yet urgent.


    With Vivian and Shay gently levitating beside him, David walked briskly out of the female workers'' quarters. His heart pounded with concern, but at least now he had a n. All he could hope was that Katrina, too, would be safe and sound once they reached the infirmary.


    David moved swiftly through the dimly lit corridors of the castle, his steps guided by the two maids who led him toward the infirmary. Shay and Vivian, still unconscious in his telekic grip, began to emit faint traces of mana, small wisps of energy flickering around their bodies. The soft, blue light shimmered like distant stars in the night, their radiance growing stronger with each step closer to the infirmary.


    David''s heart raced, his mind swirling with worry and uncertainty. He didn''t fully understand what was happening, but the intensity of the mana being released from the two women concerned him deeply. The Voidshaper Sleeve, wrapped snugly around his forearm, hummed faintly in response to the surrounding energy, as if it was resonating with the power emanating from Shay and Vivian. It was a reminder that the weapon, iplete as it was, would need to be upgraded if he was to handle more powerful situations in the future.


    As they reached the infirmary door, the atmosphere shifted. The maids exchanged nervous nces, unsure of what awaited them inside, but David''s resolve remained firm. He gently pushed open the door, the creak echoing in the still air.


    The castle infirmary was a stark contrast to the rest of the darkened hallways. The room wasrge, with high ceilings and tall windows draped with heavy curtains that were currently drawn shut. Despite this, the space was well-lit, thanks to several glowing orbs of soft, white light that floated near the ceiling, casting a serene glow over the room. Rows of beds lined the walls, each with crisp, white sheets and small tables beside them for the healers to ce their tools.


    At the far end of the room, David saw Seraphina, her dark hair cascading over her shoulders as she stood beside a bed. Katrinay there, her face pale but peaceful, her body resting under a thin sheet. Standing beside Seraphina were the Earl and Mage Marvel, both deep in conversation, their expressions serious.


    David approached quietly, cing Shay and Vivian on the beds beside Katrina with the utmost care. The mana surrounding the three women pulsed lightly, and he could feel its warmth even from a distance. He stepped back, his gaze shifting to the trio standing near the bed.


    The Earl was the first to notice David''s presence. He turned, his sharp eyes studying the young man with an air of amusement. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he approached. "Let me guess," the Earl said, his voice rich with a mix of curiosity and suspicion, "this incident involves you, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108: TORN BETWEEN MAGIC AND FAMILY

    Earlier...


    The heavy wooden doors of the infirmary swung open as the Earl entered, cradling Katrina in his arms. Her once serene expression was now marked by a faint flush, and her body seemed unnaturally cold. Behind him, Seraphina followed, her brow furrowed with concern, and Mage Marvel trailed closely, his eyes brimming with a mixture of excitement and apprehension.


    Seraphina had encountered the Earl and Marvel on her way to the Earl''s office, exining that David had sent her to check on Katrina. Though intrigued, both men had set their thoughts aside and agreed to apany her to the infirmary.


    As the Earl gently ced Katrina onto the bed, a soft, unnatural glow began to radiate from her body¡ªa dim blue light that pulsed faintly in rhythm with her shallow breaths. The glow, though subtle, cast eerie shadows on the stone walls, drawing immediate attention.


    The Earl nced at the guard stationed outside the infirmary door. "Summon Amilia, the Saint," hemanded, his voice firm. The guard, startled by the urgency, bowed deeply before hurrying off to carry out the order.


    Turning back to Katrina, the Earl stood beside Marvel, whose gaze was now transfixed on the blue light emitting from his goddaughter. A deep sense of awe mixed with fear bubbled within the old mage. Awakening was rare, but this was unprecedented. His goddaughter, who had never shown significant magical promise, was now enveloped in a phenomenon that defied the known rules of magic. And yet, David''s hand was all over this, even though he wasn''t present. Marvel''s suspicions weighed heavily on him.


    Seraphina moved closer, her hand gently resting on Katrina''s glowing forehead. As soon as she made contact, her own eyes turned obsidian, reflecting the blue light in an otherworldly shimmer. Marvel stiffened at the sight, quickly stepping forward to grab her wrist. "What do you think you''re doing, witch?" His voice cut through the tense atmosphere,ced with suspicion.


    Seraphina, unflustered by his aggression, met his gaze without flinching. "I''m checking her vitals," she replied, her tone calm, but firm. The blue glow from Katrina''s body bathed them both, making Seraphina''s darkened eyes appear even more ominous. She knew her kind wasn''t weed in the human empire, but none of that mattered¡ªher loyaltyy with David.


    Marvel hesitated, then released her wrist, his features softening in reluctant eptance. "Forgive me, I''m on edge. How is she?" he asked, knowing full well that healing and diagnostics were not within his domain ofbat magic.


    Closing her eyes, Seraphina allowed her senses to delve deeper into the fluctuating energy within Katrina''s body. "Her vitals are stable," she said slowly, "but her vessel is under immense strain. The awakening is happening too fast. Her body is breaking, bit by bit."


    Marvel rubbed his temples in frustration, the realization dawning heavily on him. "Just as I feared," he murmured, eyes narrowing as the blue light flickered ominously.


    The Earl stood silently, his arms crossed as he absorbed the gravity of the situation. Marvel''s expression darkened, knowing that the cause of this awakening¡ªthis unexinable surge of power¡ªwas somehow connected to David.


    "David knew, didn''t he?" Marvel muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. The boy''s influence was undeniable, and with that came consequences that none of them were prepared for.


    In the realm of Ternion, only a few key energies dominated existence, yet among them, two stood dominant in the human race: Mana and Aura. Mana, the essence of life and natural phenomena, allowed its wielder to bend the very fabric of the universe. Aura, on the other hand, was the by-product of burning one''s life force - mana, enhancing physical abilities and martial arts. To awaken to the power of Mana, one''s body¡ªor vessel¡ªhad to be exceptionally talented. A stronger vessel could withstand the vast energies of Mana, absorbing it without consequence.


    However, Katrina''s situation was different. Her talent was meagre, her vessel fragile. The influx of Mana now surging through her body was like a tidal wave crashing against the brittle walls of her being. If it continued, her vessel would break. Everyone present in the infirmary understood this grim reality. The tension in the room was palpable, an unspoken worry shared between the Earl, Mage Marvel, and Seraphina, who stood vigil over the softly glowing Katrina. The blue light emanating from her was a beautiful yet terrifying reminder of the dangerous path her body was treading.


    Before anyone could speak or process their concern, the infirmary doors burst open with a gust of energy. David entered, his face set in grim determination, his movements purposeful. Behind him, floating effortlessly in the air, were Shay and Vivian, suspended by an invisible force. David''s will alone controlled their levitation, and his connection to the Voidshaper Sleeve was palpable. The two maids who had led him through the castle corridors trailed nervously behind, their eyes wide in awe and disbelief at what they were witnessing.


    Lord Hilton, the Earl, felt a surge of frustration. His stress was mounting, and his mind raced with unanswered questions. He had expected an exnation, but the sight before him left him even more puzzled. Meanwhile, both Seraphina and Mage Marvel stood frozen in ce, their jaws dropping at the sheer power David was casually disying.


    With careful precision, David guided Shay and Vivian through the room, positioning them gently beside Katrina. The three women, each enveloped in a soft aura of swirling Mana,y unconscious, their fates intertwined by this mysterious awakening. The air around them shimmered with energy, thick with a tension that made everyone hold their breath.


    The Earl, no longer able to remain silent, strode toward David, his brow furrowed in concern and suspicion. "Let me guess," he said with a heavy sigh, his voice low but firm, "This incident involves you, doesn''t it?"


    David met his gaze, his expression unflinching. He didn''t need to respond; the answer was already written across the faces of everyone in the room. David''s involvement was undeniable, and with each passing moment, it became clearer that whatever force he had triggered was beyond the understanding of even the most seasoned magic wielders.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence, the glow of the three women casting long, wavering shadows across the stone walls as they awaited what woulde next.


    Seraphina''s admiration for David grew deeper as she watched the disy of his power. There was no doubt in her mind that if anyone could help her surpass her own limitations, it was him. The raw confidence with which he controlled the Voidshaper Sleeve, effortlessly levitating Shay and Vivian, only further solidified her trust. The way he moved, the calm yet fierce determination in his eyes¡ªit was as if nothing was beyond his reach.


    Meanwhile, Mage Marvel was struck speechless, his mind spiralling in disbelief. He''d seen many wonders in his long years of studying magic, but this... this was something else entirely. "Is that... 7th ss supreme magic?" he muttered to himself in a daze, grappling with the sight of David manipting telekic forces with ease.


    Telekic magic was only mastered by those of his own level or higher, mages who had devoted decades to understanding the intricate thesis of magic construction. And here was David, not a seasoned mage but an awakened, wielding such advanced magic as if it were second nature.


    Marvel''s world was unravelling at an rming pace. The awakening of three women with weak talents and fragile vessels was unheard of. How could this be possible? He feared that the world itself might be breaking its natural order. Such a phenomenon could not be overlooked, and Marvel, as a schr bound by the ancient oaths of the Spire, knew he had an obligation to report this.


    The second Mage King himself had decreed that any findings in the pursuit of expanding the thesis of magic must be shared, regardless of personal attachment or gain. It was a sacred duty¡ªto push the boundaries of magic without malice or envy.


    Yet, that very duty now felt like a curse. How could he betray David and Katrina, who were like family to him? If the Spire found out about this, they would stop at nothing to take them away. The Spire, for all its greatness, was ruthless in its pursuit of knowledge. They would experiment on them, dissect their abilities, and reduce them to nothing more thanb rats in the name of magical progress. The thought made Marvel''s heart clench.


    As he stood there, lost in his internal conflict, a firm handnded on his shoulder. It was the Earl, his voice low but filled with unshakable resolve. "I hope that bond is thicker than ambition, old friend," the Earl whispered.


    Marvel''s heart skipped a beat. He had been found out. His loyalty was written all over his face, the turmoil of his decision apparent. But the Earl''s words had hit home. A slow smile crept onto Marvel''s lips as he nced at his long-time friend.


    "I know," he replied with a sigh. "You don''t have to remind me."


    At that moment, Marvel made his choice. Family, no matter how extraordinary, would alwayse before duty.


    ****


    A/N: nobody dare spam thements with Van Diesel


    lmao

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109: AMILIAS FRUSTRATIONS.

    The Earl opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, the infirmary door creaked open. Amilia shuffled in, dragging her feet with every step, eyes heavy with sleep and a constant stream of groggy groans escaping her lips.


    "I''ming... ugh," she muttered under her breath, clearly displeased with having been summoned in the dead of night. "Where are the second and third mage healers? Can''t be the only one..." She grumbled, irritated at the thought that she might be the only healer avable in the entire castle. It had to be some form of punishment from the Captain, or so she thought.


    Half-asleep, Amilia didn''t notice the figure in front of her and bumped into someone solid. "What the hell, buddy, move it. The Earl''s waiting for me!" she snapped, still mostly in her dreamlike state.


    A familiar, deep voice rumbled back, "I see I''ve inconvenienced you." The Earl''srge hand came down to gently pat her head.


    Amilia''s eyes flew open in an instant, panic recing her frustration. Realizing she had just spoken so rudely to the Earl himself, she immediately dropped to one knee, her voice trembling with respect. "No, my lord! This executioner is ready to serve!"


    The Earl gave a soft chuckle, waving off her formality. "Stand, Saintess. I need you to take a look at these three girls," hemanded, his tone now carrying a more serious weight.


    Amilia, still flustered but obedient, rose to her feet and moved toward the beds where the trio of womeny. She bowed briefly to Mage Marvel, acknowledging his presence, but her gaze lingered on the others in the room. She blinked in surprise when she saw David and Seraphina. Her tired mind connected the dots quickly¡ªif something strange was happening, David had to be at the centre of it.


    Her eyes swept over the women lying on the beds, and her usual irritability red as she internally groaned,


    Of course, it''s David, ruining my night again. I''ll have to make him pay for thister.


    She pushed her annoyance aside, focusing on the task at hand. As she examined the trio more closely, her expression shifted from irritation to confusion, and then to shock.


    Her heart raced as she turned back to face the Earl, her voice incredulous. "How... how are they awakening? This isn''t possible!" Amilia''s wide eyes flicked toward Mage Marvel, seeking an exnation from the man she knew had the deepest understanding of such phenomena.


    Before Marvel could respond, the Earl spoke, his voice low and authoritative. "I trust you understand the gravity of this situation, Saintess. I hope I can count on you to keep this confidential... even from the First Captain."


    Amilia''s shock deepened, but she quickly regained herposure, standing straight and nodding respectfully. She was, after all, standing before the head of the De Gor Le Rosa family. "As you wish, my lord," she answered, her voice steady.


    Turning back to the unconscious trio, her mind raced as she prepared to examine them further.


    What in the gods'' names is going on here?


    she thought, but outwardly she remained calm, ready to unravel the mystery before her.


    After a thorough examination, Amilia turned to the Earl''s group, her expression serious. "Due to their sudden awakening and low talent levels, their vessels are under severe strain," she began, but before she could continue, David cut her off, his voiceced with worry. "Are they in any pain?" he asked, his concern evident in his tone.


    Amilia''s brow twitched in irritation at the interruption, but she kept herposure.


    Does he ever let anyone finish?


    she thought, but held back her frustration. "As I was about to say," she resumed, her voice calm but firm, "they appear to have been knocked unconscious, so no, they are not in any pain at the moment."


    The Earl, his tone indifferent, asked, "What do you suggest we do?"


    Amilia took a deep breath, preparing to exin further. "Let their vessels crack? " However, before she could continue, David, unable to contain his disbelief, blurted out, "What? Are you even serious?"


    His reaction was immediate and intense, his voice full of concern. Amilia, caught off guard, narrowed her eyes slightly but kept herposure. She could understand his worry, but his interruptions were starting to wear on her patience.


    Her patience thinning, Amilia ced her hands on her hips and stared at him, trying to understand his deep attachment to these women. What was his connection to the head maid and the other two? She sighed, her voice steady but slightly sharp. "Listen, boy," she began, "it''s better to let the vessels crack naturally. But," she raised a hand to silence him before he could object again, "I will heal them right after, every time the vessels expand. Do you understand now?"


    David, his tension easing, let out a sigh of relief. "Ah, right. Thank you," he murmured, his gratitude genuine as his worried eyes met Amilia''s.


    Satisfied, Amilia gave a brief nod. "Good. If there are no more questions, I''ll attend to thedies now." She turned toward the trio lying on the beds, her expression focused.


    Drawing a deep breath, Amilia began to radiate a thick aura of mana, her hands glowing softly as she prepared for the delicate task ahead. Her voice, calm and soothing, filled the room as she chanted a sacred incantation passed down through the church to every promising healer. "[Sovereign, guardian of the will of life and death, grant me your grace¡ª


    Greater Healing


    .]"


    Suddenly, a brilliant golden light erupted from her hands, bathing the room in a warm, ethereal glow. The light enveloped the trio, wrapping around their bodies like a protective cocoon. Amilia could feel their vessels cracking under the strain, but each time a fracture formed, her healing magic surged, mending the breaks and allowing their vessels to expand.


    She worked with precision, slowly repairing the damage without expending too much mana, her focus unwavering. The process was delicate, and she carefully bnced the expansion of their vessels with the steady flow of healing energy. The trio remained still, their expressions peaceful as the golden light continued to pulse around them.


    As the tense atmosphere in the infirmary lingered, Lord Hilton broke the silence, his voice calm but firm. "It''s better we leave and let her work," he advised, ncing at Mage Marvel.


    Marvel nodded in agreement, his thoughts heavy with everything he''d witnessed. "You''re right. I still need to report the earlier incident in the garden to the spire." He understood that whatever happened here in the infirmary was best kept between them.


    The world outside didn''t need to know the peculiar events taking ce tonight, especially with David involved. With a shared understanding, the two men gracefully exited the room, leaving behind David and Seraphina, ready to retire after the overwhelming events of the past two days.


    Seraphina, watching the door close behind them, gently took David''s hand, intertwining her fingers with his. "You should get some rest too," she suggested softly. "It doesn''t seem like they''ll be waking up anytime soon."


    David shook his head, determination flickering in his eyes. "I''ll wait for them to wake up," he replied, squeezing her hand in reassurance. Seraphina, sensing his resolve, smiled faintly.


    "Alright, then I''ll stay with you," she added, her voice gentle. Together, they sat on an empty bed, their hands still sped, watching Amilia as she worked tirelessly on the trio.


    Amilia, focused on healing the women, couldn''t help but steal a nce at David and Seraphina. The sight of their closeness stirred something in her.


    Why can''t I have a man like that?


    she wondered, a tinge of envy creeping into her thoughts.


    David''s care for the women around him was genuine, and it showed in the way he spoke, acted, and watched over them. It was a rare thing to witness, especially in the world she knew.


    Most of the men she dealt with were rough and obsessed with battle. Svara, the captain, was a prime example of that¡ªbrutish, fearless, and far more interested inbat than in romance. Amilia herself had her own aggressive tendencies, but sometimes, she longed for something softer, something more tender.


    The men of the first toon were no better; they only saw her as a conquest, hoping for one night of her time, which she always rejected¡ªand punished them for even trying.


    The Pdin knights? They didn''t count. To them, the only thing that mattered was their faith and devotion to a long-dead god.


    Amilia sighed inwardly, her hands glowing as she continued to heal the women''s cracked vessels. For a fleeting moment, she entertained the thought of serving under David instead of her current post. *Maybe I could switch sides?* she mused. But the idea quickly faded. The captain would surely kill her if she ever defected.


    Frustrated, Amilia refocused on her task, pushing aside the distracting thoughts of romance and what-ifs. She worked diligently, ensuring the women''s vessels mended properly, dedicating herself to the healing process throughout the long, quiet night.


    ****


    A/N: Due to the demand to post more chapters, I have decided to publish 2 chapters a day every time Power Stones are replenished in Webnovel. I''m currently working on my small business but since you guys are my favourite crew and crave more chapters sure I''ll do as you demand of this degenerate Author, please support me guys with gifts and more tickets to reach a bigger audience so then I can allocate more time to writing.


    but I can''t forget to thank the following for this week:


    Hawkeye_07


    Lewis_cooper_9575


    Sil3nt_1


    Count_alucard


    castle_gate


    Happy reading!

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110: DREAM?

    A vast, ethereal expanse stretched before David, bathed in a soft, golden light. Floating inds driftedzily in the air, suspended by an unseen force. Towering marble spires adorned with intricate carvings rose into the heavens, their peaks shimmering like beacons. Between the inds, glowing bridges of translucent energy arched gracefully, connecting one majestic structure to another.


    Clouds, tinged with hues ofvender and gold, swirled around the floatingndmasses, their movement slow and serene. The air itself seemed alive, humming with ancient power as if this ce was sacred, untouched by the mortal world.


    David blinked, his mind struggling to process the surreal beauty of his surroundings. The ground beneath him felt soft, like he was standing on a cloud. A gentle breeze caressed his skin, carrying with it the faint scent of something otherworldly¡ªlike rain mixed with the fragrance of blossoms long forgotten by time.


    "Where¡­ am I?" David whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the quiet stillness of this floating paradise. He tried to recall thest thing he remembered. The infirmary, Seraphina''s concerned gaze, Amilia healing his loved ones... but now, everything felt distant, like it had been part of another world altogether.


    His body felt weightless, and as he took a tentative step forward, the ground shifted subtly beneath him, as if it were alive, reacting to his presence. David gazed at the glowing spires in the distance, their architecture reminding him of something ancient and divine¡ªlike they belonged to a forgotten age where gods walked among mortals.


    Confusion gnawed at him. Was this a dream? A vision? Or had something happened during his wait in the infirmary? His heart raced as he turned in a slow circle, taking in the vastness of this celestial realm. There was no sign of the infirmary, no familiar faces, no trace of the mortal world he knew. Just endless beauty, endless light, and endless mystery.


    "What happened to me?" he murmured, a hint of unease creeping into his voice as he scanned the skies for any sign of life, any hint of familiarity. But the ce seemed deste, untouched by human hands, as if he were the only soul to have ever set foot here.


    His mind raced with possibilities. Was this the afterlife? Had something gone wrong with the healing process? Or was this some kind of test¡ªa divine trial?


    Whatever the case, David knew one thing: he wasn''t in Ternion anymore.


    David''s gaze slowly dropped to the ground beneath his feet, expecting to see the usual dirt or stone, but instead, he was met with something entirely different. Below him, the skies stretched endlessly in all directions, reflecting the same golden light that bathed the ethereal realm. But what truly caught his attention was not the beauty of the skies¡ªit was his reflection staring back at him.


    It wasn''t the face he was used to seeing in the mirror every day. No, this face was different, a visage he had long buried deep within himself. The person staring back at him wasn''t David, thest-born heir of the De Gor family. It was Mark.


    His reflection stood tall, naked, yet glowing white as if he were a ghost. The ethereal light surrounded his form, making his bare skin shimmer, almost transparent. But the most striking feature of all was his eyes¡ªone of them glowed a brilliant violet, swirling with an intensity that sent chills down his spine. His hair, dark as night, hung over his face in messy strands, casting shadows over his chiseled features. The faintest hint of darkness seemed to emanate from him, swirling around him like a ghostly aura.


    Mark''s expression was unreadable, his lips pressed into a thin line, his gaze cold and distant. This wasn''t the face of the carefree David, the one who had grown up in the shadows of his powerful family. No, this was the face of Mark¡ªthe true self he had hidden from the world for so long. The one who had once felt lost, abandoned by fate, and who now stood before him as a stark reminder of the darkness he had once embraced.


    David¡ªor rather, Mark¡ªtook a step back, but the reflection mirrored him perfectly. His breath caught in his throat as he stared deeper into the violet eye that pulsed with an unknown power, the darkness swirling around him more intensely now, as if beckoning him to remember who he truly was. His body felt light, as if he were nothing more than a figment of this strange ce, a ghost trapped in an endless dream.


    "Mark¡­" he whispered softly, the name sounding foreign on his tongue. It had been so long since he had even thought of himself as anything other than David. Yet here, in this celestial realm, there was no hiding from the truth.


    His reflection tilted its head slightly, a smirk tugging at the corners of its lips, as if amused by his confusion. This was him¡ªthe real him¡ªstripped bare, without the titles, without the expectations, without the masks. Just Mark.


    "What does this mean?" David¡ªMark¡ªasked himself. But the reflection offered no answers, only the silent, knowing gaze of his violet eye staring back at him. The endless skies beneath his feet swirled gently, as if in response, but they, too, remained silent, leaving him to face the truth alone.


    It was then that he realized¡ªthere was no going back.


    David took a deep breath, steadying himself as he began to walk forward. Each step felt lighter than thest, as if the very ground beneath him was urging him onward. His eyes scanned the surroundings: an open, arched building of pristine white stone, its walls adorned with intricate carvings that shimmered in the same celestial light.


    The architecture was grand and elegant, reminiscent of the majestic structures of the ce, but with a surreal quality that made him feel like he was standing in a dream.


    As he ventured deeper into the building, something caught his attention. Set in the centre of the grand hall was a circle etched into the marble floor. Strange, mysterious symbols were written all around its edges, spiralling inward toward a focal point in the middle. The markings were unlike anything David had seen before, twisting and intertwining with an almost sentient energy. They seemed to pulse faintly, as if waiting for something¡ªor someone.


    David hesitated, studying the symbols carefully. "Am I dead?" he whispered to himself, his voice echoing through the hollow hall. The question hung in the air, unanswered. Was this all a dream? Had he been imagining everything¡ªthe battles, the mysteries, the people he cared for? He shook his head, trying to make sense of it all, but the more he thought, the more confused he became.


    Having nothing left to lose, David took a step into the circle. At first, nothing happened. He waited, holding his breath, his heart beating in his chest. "Of course," he muttered under his breath, berating himself. "You really thought something magical was going to happen."


    But just as the words left his lips, the symbols around the circle began to glow, one by one. A soft hum filled the air, growing louder with each passing second. David''s eyes widened as holographic screens materialized before him, floating in mid-air. The sudden appearance of the screens startled him, and he took a cautious step back, his guard immediately raised.


    On the screens were images of a dark, swampy region, thend teeming with bodies scattered across the murky water. Shadows moved in the background, figures he couldn''t quite make out, but something within him stirred. David felt a deep connection to the ce, as if he had been there before, but the memory remained just out of reach, hovering at the edge of his mind.


    "What... what does this mean?" David asked aloud, his voice carrying a mix of frustration and confusion. He reached out toward the screen, but his hand passed through it, his fingers brushing against nothingness. The more he looked at the scene, the more the pieces in his mind started to connect¡ªbut still, he couldn''t remember.


    Suddenly, David''s body began to shimmer, growing transparent as if it were turning into mist. He panicked, his voice rising with urgency. "What is this? What''s happening?" he shouted at the screen, but it offered no answers. The glowing images flickered, and just before he vanishedpletely, another screen appeared in front of him.


    [Quest has been updated.]


    David''s heart raced as he tried to focus on the next screen, but before he could read the words, his vision blurred, and his surroundings dissolved into nothing. Thest thing he saw before disappearing entirely was the screen''s second message:


    [Change the fate of theing-of-age ceremony.]


    Everything went dark.


    The next moment, David opened his eyes to the familiar sight of the infirmary ceiling. His body felt heavy, as if it had just returned from another world. He blinked a few times, adjusting to his surroundings.


    Amilia and Seraphina were lying on his chest, their soft breathing brushing against his skin. They were both in the bed with him, their peaceful expressions a stark contrast to the chaos he had just experienced.


    David felt a flicker on his forehead, and he instinctively winced. Looking up, he saw Katrina standing beside the bed, retracting her hand after flicking his head yfully with her finger. "Wake up, sleeping prince," she teased, a smirk ying on her lips.


    Shay and Vivian stood nearby, both awake and smiling, their eyes filled with relief. "Took you long enough," Shay said, folding her arms. Vivian nodded in agreement, her grin widening.


    David''s heart swelled with emotion as he took in the sight of hispanions, but his mind still lingered on the visions he had seen. The flicker of the swamp, the strange quest¡ªwhat did it all mean? As the warmth of his loved ones surrounded him, he knew that the answers woulde. But for now, he was just d to be back.

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111: REVELATION.

    David woke gently, slipping from the bed without disturbing Seraphina or Amilia, who remained fast asleep. His heart swelled with emotion as he quietly approached Katrina, Shay, and Vivian. Without thinking, he wrapped his arms around all three, drawing them into a warm embrace.


    Taken by surprise, the three women hesitated briefly before reciprocating, returning his embrace with the same affection. In that moment, no words were needed¡ªthey each understood David in their own way, and this unspoken bond was deepening.


    Katrina, ever perceptive, remembered David as the needy child who had always craved attention. For her, he was someone to be nurtured, someone who, despite his growth, still needed the warmth of human connection.


    Shay and Vivian, on the other hand, saw a different side of David. They admired his strength, his reliability, and the quiet leadership he exuded in every situation. To them, David was not just a master but a partner, someone they could trust in the most uncertain of times.


    As the soft minutes ticked by, the warmth between them intensified. Amilia, who had begun to stir from her slumber, opened her eyes to find David embracing the three maids with such intensity that it seemed as though the world might end. She blinked, sitting up and watching the scene unfold, mildly amused and slightly impatient. Beside her, Seraphina also awoke, her gaze falling on David and the trio. A serene smile crept onto her lips, pleased to see David calming down after the recent chaotic events.


    Seraphina knew David better than anyone. She could see the mixture of relief and gratitude in his actions, and she didn''t mind him being so affectionate with the others. If anything, it reassured her of his caring nature¡ªthat he wasn''t just their leader but someone who cherished them all deeply. She leaned back slightly, content that David had returned to his usual calm self after all the stress he''d been under.


    But Amilia''s patience, it seemed, had a limit. The sight of David and the maids holding each other for what felt like an eternity was beginning to gnaw at her. Her eyebrow twitched with irritation. How much longer were they going to stand there like that? She was an executioner, after all¡ªnot someone used to waiting on people while they indulged in sentimental moments.


    "Ahem..." Amilia cleared her throat loudly, her voice slicing through thefortable silence.


    David quickly snapped out of the moment, releasing his hold on the women and turning to face Amilia, who was now sitting upright, her face flushed with a mixture of frustration and mild embarrassment. She didn''t seem amused by the long embrace. Meanwhile, Seraphina stifled a chuckle, sensing the subtle tension in the room.


    "Oh, you''re awake," David said, attempting to smooth over the situation, though clearly sensing the shift in Amilia''s mood. He read the room quickly, offering a sheepish smile as Amilia fixed him with a sharp, expectant stare.


    "Yes," Amilia replied, her tone dry, as she crossed her arms, tapping her fingers impatiently against her sleeve.


    David, quick on his feet, stepped closer to Amilia, gently holding the sides of her arms. "Thank you, Amilia. You have no idea how much I appreciate everything you''ve done," he said, his voice sincere, filled with warmth and gratitude.


    Amilia''s lips curled into a mischievous grin. Her eyes sparkled with yful intent as she stood from the bed, cing one hand under David''s chin and the other on his chest. "If you''re that grateful," she purred seductively, her voice low and demanding, "why not visit me in my roomter and answer a few... questions I have?"


    Her presence was overwhelming, her auramanding, but David remained unfazed. He gently took her hand from his chest, his expression unreadable, and smiled¡ªcool and calm. "That sounds like quite the challenge," he replied evenly, "but I''ll do my best to answer anything you need to know."


    Amilia blinked, surprised by hisposure. She had expected him to blush or fumble with his words, but he was calm, collected¡ªunshaken by her advances. ''When did he grow so confident?'' she thought, both impressed and unexpectedly attracted to this new side of him. Still, she maintained her air of control, hiding her thoughts behind a yful smirk.


    "Excellent," she eximed, her tone smooth. "However, I didn''t do all that much. Those three," she gestured to Katrina, Shay, and Vivian, who were watching from nearby, "proved my analysispletely wrong. Even as they were awakening, their vessels and talents were growing stronger. By the time I finished my work, I found myself waking up next to you."


    Her words shocked Seraphina, who had been silently observing from the side. She had no idea the awakening process could yield such unexpected results. David, on the other hand, felt a sense of rity wash over him. He recalled that the system had mentioned their talents would rise in ranks, but hearing Amilia confirm it left him feeling both relieved and impressed.


    Amilia''s smirk grew wider. "Since we have an agreement, I''ll be expecting you," she concluded with a wink, turning on her heel and leaving the infirmary without another word. Her figure disappeared through the doorway, leaving a lingering air of mystery behind.


    The room was quiet again, with only David and the three women remaining. He let out a soft sigh, the weight of the moment settling on his shoulders. He had been putting off this conversation, but now, there was no avoiding it.


    "David," Katrina called softly, breaking the silence.


    He turned to face her, his heart heavy with the knowledge that this conversation was inevitable. He knew they all had questions¡ªquestions he had been dying. His mind raced, but he forced himself to stay calm, exhaling deeply as he prepared to answer whatever they needed to ask. With a determined gaze, he stepped forward, ready to face whatevery ahead.


    ****


    David nced at the three women standing around him, their expressions a mix of curiosity, warmth, and a faint confusion. He gestured toward the nearby beds. "Why don''t you all sit down for a moment?" he said, his voice calm but with a tinge of seriousness. Without hesitation, Katrina, Shay, and Vivianplied, each finding a spot on the beds, their eyes never leaving him.


    "How are you feeling?" David asked, leaning against the edge of a table, his arms crossed.


    Vivian, the first to speak, smiled brightly. "I feel fine, more than okay, actually," she admitted, her voice full of energy. "It''s like there''s something inside me... something new."


    Shay, ever the quiet one, nodded in agreement but added, "My senses... they''ve grown sharper. Everything feels more intense¡ªsounds, smells, even the air on my skin. It''s going to take some time to adjust." Her eyes darted around, as if the world itself was louder and brighter than before.


    David acknowledged their words with a gentle nod, relieved that they were adjusting to their newfound abilities. But it was Katrina who pierced the moment with a sharp question.


    "And what exactly did you do to us?" Katrina''s tone was direct, her gaze unwavering. There was a certain fire in her eyes, a determination to understand. Seraphina, who had been silently watching, leaned in slightly, clearly interested in David''s response as well.


    David took a deep breath, his mind already forming the words. This was a moment of truth. "I... shared my essence with each of you," he said, carefully choosing his words, his voice steady but heavy with the weight of the revtion.


    A wave of confusion swept over the room. Seraphina furrowed her brow, her eyes narrowing in thought. "How?" she asked, her voice soft but filled with curiosity. She had never heard of essence sharing.


    David took a few seconds to gather his thoughts, then revealed the truth. "Through... intimacy," he began, his tone measured. "By making love to each of you, I was able to pass a part of my essence to you."


    The room fell silent. The weight of his words hung in the air like a heavy fog. Katrina, Shay, and Vivian sat wide-eyed, their jaws ck in disbelief. Even Seraphina, alwaysposed, looked visibly shocked.


    "That''s... impossible," Seraphina blurted out, her voice uncharacteristically shaky. She stood up from the bed, pacing slightly as she struggled toprehend the magnitude of what David had just said. "You can''t just awaken someone through mating. It doesn''t work like that."


    David remained calm in the face of their disbelief. "I know it sounds impossible," he said, his voice steady as he met Seraphina''s eyes. "But it''s true. By having sex with me, a normal human can awaken¡ªeven with the weakest talent. It''s something I didn''t fully understand at first either."


    A second wave of shock hit the room. Shay leaned forward, her hands gripping the sheets beneath her as if to steady herself. Vivian covered her mouth, eyes wide with disbelief. Katrina simply stared at David, her mind racing to process what he had just revealed.


    Seraphina, always the voice of reason, shook her head slowly, trying to make sense of it. "David... do you have any idea what you''re saying? This defies everything we know about awakening, about essence, about how talents are inherited or gained."


    David nodded, understanding her disbelief. "I know," he replied softly. "But it''s the truth. I don''t know why it works this way, and I don''t know how long it''s been like this. But it happened."


    Katrina was the first to break the silence, her voice a whisper, "So... we''ve all awakened because of you?"


    David gave a slow nod. "Yes. And your talents... they''ll grow. You''ll be stronger."


    Vivian was the next to speak, her voice barely above a whisper. "And... what does that mean for us now? What are we supposed to do?"


    David looked at each of them, his gaze firm but gentle. "It means that you''re no longer ordinary. You have a choice now¡ªto embrace this new power, or... to walk away. But whatever you choose, I''ll be with you every step of the way."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with the promise of something greater, something beyond what any of them had ever imagined. And though the shock still lingered in their hearts, a flicker of excitement began to grow in the room¡ªan excitement for the unknown future that awaited them all.

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112: HAREM INTRO.

    Seraphina, still visibly shaken by David''s confession, couldn''t hold back her curiosity. "If you had such power from the beginning," she began, her voice hesitant but filled with wonder, "why didn''t you use it for yourself? You could have made so much from awakening, um... you know, women." Her words trailed off, but the question hung in the air, demanding an answer.


    David found himself in a tight spot, torn between truth and protecting the fragile trust he had built with these women. The truth¡ªthat they were all characters in a novel, unaware of therger world¡ªwas unthinkable to share. If he told them, they might either go mad from disbelief or think he had lost his mind. But as their expectant gazes bore into him, David decided to twist the truth just enough to keep them close.


    "I''m notpletely sure myself," David began, carefully weighing each word.


    "All of this only started after I crossed the threshold between life and death." His voice was steady, but inside, he felt the pressure mounting.


    Everyone in the room was listening intently, eyes fixed on him, as if his next words held the answers to the universe.


    "I don''t know what''s happening to me," he continued, his tone growing more sombre.


    "Whether these powers I''m awakening are a gift from some gracious sovereign or a curse from an evil god. But one thing I do know is this: through it all, I made a choice. I chose to use my gifts, and because of that choice, we''re together now."


    His heart ached¡ªnot from the burden of his powers, but because of the half-truths he had to spin for the sake of their sanity.


    Vivian''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "I don''t care about any of that," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "All I want is to be with you, young master." The sincerity in her words was palpable, and David could feel the weight of their shared bond pressing on him. His interference in their lives had changed them all, but they were willing to share that burden with him.


    But Shay, ever the practical one, broke the intensity of the moment.


    "So," she said, her tone serious, her expression unreadable. "You''ve slept with everyone in this room?"


    David was taken aback by the abruptness of the question, especially in the middle of such a heavy moment. Still, he was relieved to have a question he could answer without bending the truth. "Yes," he admitted, ncing at each woman in turn, "except Seraphina."


    Shay''s face remained neutral, but something about the way she asked made David feel like there was more to her question. "But that doesn''t mean I''m throwing myself at every woman I see," he added quickly.


    "As I''ve told each of you, I want you to be mine, and I want to be yours." His voice carried a boldness, as though staking a im not just to their hearts, but to the truth of his feelings.


    "And I apologize for not telling you sooner that I share a connection with all of you."


    For a moment, it seemed like the tension was dissipating. But Shay wasn''t done. With an almost mischievous glint in her eyes, she leaned forward. "It doesn''t matter how many people you love," she said, her voice calm yet carrying an undercurrent of challenge.


    "What I want to know is... who among us did you sleep with first, and who did you propose to?"


    Her questionnded like a shockwave. David froze,pletely unprepared for the turn-in conversation. Meanwhile, the other women''s attention shifted sharply, each of them waiting for his answer, their curiosity piqued by Shay''s unexpected line of questioning.


    Caught off guard, David''s mind raced. How could something so simple feel like the mostplex question he''d ever faced?


    David closed his eyes, letting a brief silence settle in the room, feeling the weight of the question hovering over him.


    ''This isn''t going to end well. Something clich¨¦ is about to happen,''


    he thought, bracing himself for what was toe. Without opening his eyes, he calmly delivered the answer that the four women had been eagerly anticipating.


    "In all honesty, the first person I made love to was Shay," he revealed, his voice steady. He could hear Shay''s sharp intake of breath. "And Shay is also the first woman I asked to be my partner," he concluded, feeling the intensity in the room spike.


    Shay''s lips quivered, her face lighting up with a mixture of surprise and triumph. Without hesitation, she stood up and walked toward David, who sat beside Seraphina on the bed. She pulled him into a tight hug, pressing his face into her petite bosom, a mischievous grin ying on her lips.


    "Well, well, well," Shay began, her ego clearly soaring.


    "It seems that the young master chose me to be his first lover. So, in short, as his first lover, I should take responsibility, not only as his partner but as your senior sister," she dered, her voiceced with confidence and a hint of arrogance.


    David, still muffled against Shay, groaned internally.


    ''Oh no, I knew something like this would happen!''


    hemented.


    As a passionate novel reader, he''d read countless stories of harem conflicts, and never in his wildest dreams did he think he''d find himself in such a scenario.


    "What in the goddess'' name are you spouting? Senior sister? Aren''t I the eldest in the group?" Katrina snapped back, her eyes narrowing at Shay. The idea was simply absurd to her.


    Vivian, who had been quietly observing, couldn''t help but chime in, her tone light but pointed. "I don''t want to seem rude, but aren''t you a little drunk on power just because you''re the head maid?" she remarked, raising an eyebrow.


    Technically, Seraphina was the oldest in the group, but Luna, who preferred lurking in the shadows to protect David, wasn''t present. Seraphina, however, remained silent. She hadn''t yet made love with David, and the conversation left her feeling somewhat out of ce. She quietly observed the brewing argument, wondering where she fit into all of this.


    David, sensing the heat rising from the shing personalities, knew he had to intervene quickly before things got worse. He could almost feel the sparks flying between the women, each vying for some form of dominance or recognition.


    ''Okay, okay, I need to act fast,'' he thought, trying to summon the right words to diffuse the situation. There had to be a way to address everyone''s concerns without adding fuel to the fire. He loved them all in their own ways, but navigating theirplex dynamics was proving to be a far greater challenge than he had ever anticipated.


    With a deep breath, David lifted his hands in a gesture of peace, ready to step into the fray and calm the brewing storm before it exploded.


    "Before we continue, I should introduce your first sister," David interrupted, cutting through the tension in the room.


    His words froze the heated argument in its tracks. A silence fell, and the women exchanged confused nces. ''Another woman?'' they all thought, their eyes narrowing. None of them had seen anyone else involved with David, let alone a


    "first partner."


    Who could this mysterious woman be, and where had she been hiding?


    David knew he had to exin everything now. Any further dy would only lead to moreplications. Taking a deep breath, he decided to finally reveal the truth that he''d been keeping from them. With a hint of hesitation, he spoke a name that Seraphina instantly recognized.


    "Luna, dear, would you minding out of the shadows?" David called out calmly.


    At that moment, the shadows in the room began to stir, gathering unnervingly around David. Shay instinctively stepped back, her eyes wide with apprehension. The darkness swirled, twisting and coalescing until it formed the outline of a human figure. Then, with a sudden burst, the shadows dissipated, revealing a breathtaking woman standing in the middle of the room.


    She was unlike anything the others had expected. Her silver hair cascaded down her back like a shimmering waterfall, and her golden eyes gleamed with a beauty that rivaled the morning sun. However, her aura was anything but serene. It radiated power¡ªstrong, dreadful, and dominant. The room''s atmosphere grew thick with her presence.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, their thoughts echoing a singr question: *This monster is David''s first partner!?*


    Luna stood tall, her posture regal yet imposing, as if she were a predator watching over its territory. Her features hinted at beast folk ancestry¡ªsharp, refined, and predatory. There was no doubt that she was dangerous, the very embodiment of strength and dominance. Yet, despite her fearsome aura, there was a certain calmness in her eyes as she gazed at David, a connection that spoke of history and trust.


    Katrina, Shay, and Vivian were visibly shaken, trying to reconcile this towering, powerful figure with the concept of David''s "first lover." Even Seraphina, who had suspected Luna''s presence, found herself taken aback by the sheer force of the woman standing before them.


    David, sensing their shock, remainedposed. "This is Luna," he said softly. "She has been with me from the very beginning. She may not have been as visible, but she has always been by my side, protecting me, even when none of you could see her."


    Shay, ever the bold one, was the first to break the stunned silence. "So¡­ she''s been watching us this whole time?" she asked, still trying to process the revtion and the time they made love together.


    Luna''s lips curled into a slight smile, her golden eyes gleaming. "Only when necessary," she replied, her voice smooth but carrying an undeniable weight. The air in the room grew heavier, as the women struggled to understand what this meant for their ce in David''s life.


    But David, calm and unwavering, held Luna''s gaze for a moment before turning back to the others. "Luna is part of this family, just as each of you are," he said, his voice steady. "I need you all to understand that."


    ****


    A/N: hey guys shameless author with thete chapter.. ''bowing to apologise''


    I was revising this chapter over and over again since I knew how much you guys were waiting for this scene, tell me how the chapter was.


    happy reading.

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113: A GAME OF POWER AND PLEASURE

    The grand carriage rumbled steadily along the cobblestone road, its wheels ttering in rhythm with the hoofbeats of the armoured men on horseback that escorted it. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden glow over the lush fields and dense forests surrounding the path to Eldoria, the capital of their county.


    The soldiers, d in gleaming silver armour, were vignt, their eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of danger as they guided their horses with precision and discipline. Banners fluttered in the breeze, each bearing the crest of the branch house Maison Le Gor, a symbol of power and tradition that stretched back centuries.


    Inside the carriage, the luxury was palpable. The walls were cushioned with ornate velvet upholstery, the golden threads woven into intricate patterns that reflected the wealth of its upants.


    The air was thick with the scent of aged leather, incense, and the faint sweetness ofvender oil, subtly masking the more earthly odors of travel. Plush seats, soft as a cloud, lined the sides, their fabric a deep maroon, perfectly polished brass rivets holding them in ce.


    The wooden ents gleamed with the care of expert craftsmanship, polished to a sheen that mirrored the dim light spilling through the small, draped windows.


    Seated in the far corner was Elder Noble Maison, his expression unreadable, the lines of age etched deeply into his face. His pale eyes were sharp and calcting, a man who had seen decades of political intrigue and wielded power like a seasoned de.


    His attire was impable, a dark blue robe adorned with silver embroidery, the sigil of his house disyed proudly over his chest. Rings adorned his fingers, each one a symbol of the alliances he had forged and the enemies he had vanquished. His demeanour exuded authority, a man not to be questioned lightly.


    Across from him sat Captain Kaelen, the famedmander of the noble''s personal guard. His muscr frame filled the seat with ease, his silver armour polished to a gleam that rivalled the carriage''s decor.


    A fur-lined cloak rested on his broad shoulders, his helm ced neatly at his side. His grey face remained stoic, his eyes trained out the small window, ever alert despite the seeming calm of the journey. He was a man of few words, preferring action over conversation, and his mere presence exuded strength and reliability.


    Kneeling between them, head lowered in quiet submission, was a maid dressed in the humble uniform of the household staff. Her hands rested lightly on herp as she waited for anymand from the elder noble.


    Her dark hair was neatly pinned, and her posture, though unassuming, was one of practised grace. She was not there by choice but by duty, serving the will of her master as expected of her station.


    Elder Maison''s cold gaze turned to her, his fingers idly drumming against the armrest as the carriage continued its journey.


    The maid moved closer in between Elder Noble Maison''s legs and unbuttoned his pants as he took out hisid cock, gently using her soft hands to stroke it.


    Elder Maison''s cold, calcting gaze shifted from the passing countryside to the imposing figure of Captain Kaelen seated across from him. His thin lips curled into the faintest of smirks as his eyes glinted with something between amusement and curiosity. He let a moment pass, his fingers still tapping lightly on the armrest, before speaking in his low, gravelly voice.


    "Captain Kaelen," he began, his tone casual butced with underlying authority. "Tell me, why do you confine yourself in this stuffy carriage when the fresh air and open road await you outside? Surely, a man of your stature would prefer the saddle of a horse to this¡­ luxurious cage."


    The maid, kneeling at his feet, continued her sensual ministrations, her delicate fingers moving over his boots as if seeking to draw pleasure from the mere act of service. Her actions, though provocative, went unnoticed by the captain, whose attention remained firmly fixed on the window.


    Outside, the guards rode in perfect formation, their figures steady and watchful. Kaelen''s expression didn''t change as the elder noble''s question hung in the air, his body a statue of discipline and control.


    Without turning his head, Captain Kaelen finally responded, his voice a deep rumble that contrasted with the elder''s smoother tone. "My lord, it is not my preference that should concern you. It is my duty. I ride where you ride, whether it be in the saddle or in the confines of this carriage. Should any danger arise, it is my responsibility to be at your side, not outside admiring the scenery."


    His words were clipped and professional, his tone carrying the weight of years of service. He had long grown ustomed to the whims and musings of the noble ss, and despite his warrior''s soul yearning for the freedom of the open air, he would never shirk his duty. That was the code he lived by.


    Maison''s smirk faded slightly, and his pale eyes narrowed as he observed the captain. The man''s loyalty was as unwavering as ever, but there was something in Kaelen''s demeanour that intrigued him¡ªsomething that suggested the captain''s restraint wasn''t simply out of obligation, but perhaps a measure of control over his own desires.


    The maid''s fingers trailed higher, brushing against Elder Maison''s thigh, her eyes half-lidded and lips slightly pucked as she performed her silent, erotic service, she parted her lips and took in his rod bobbing her head up and down. The elder noble, however, seemed indifferent to her actions, his mind more focused on the exchange with the captain than the pleasures being offered at his feet.


    "Ah, yes, duty," Maison said, his voice a touch more reflective now. "It binds us all, does it not? Yet, I wonder, Kaelen¡­ Do you never long for a moment''s reprieve from such constraints? A fleeting indulgence, perhaps?"


    Captain Kaelen''s gaze remained firmly on thendscape outside, his jaw tightening ever so slightly, though his face betrayed no other emotion. "Indulgence is a luxury I cannot afford, my lord. Not when your safety is at stake."


    Maison chuckled softly, a sound devoid of warmth. "Always the loyal soldier."


    The maid''s movements grew bolder, but still, Captain Kaelen did not so much as nce in her direction. His focus remained absolute, his mind sharp, scanning the horizon for any threat that might emerge. To him, this journey was no casual trip¡ªit was a mission, and as long as Elder Maison was under his protection, he would allow no distraction to sway him.


    The carriage rocked gently as it continued its path toward Eldoria, the noble capital looming ever closer with each passing mile. Elder Maison, content with the captain''s response, leaned back in his seat, his attention shiftingzily back to the maid. He reached down, fingers tangling in her hair, though his mind was elsewhere.


    "Well then," he said softly, his voice like silk, "let us hope there is no need for your sword today, Captain. After all, it would be such a shame to interrupt this¡­ pleasant journey."


    Kaelen gave no reply, but his hand rested lightly on the hilt of his sword, ever ready, ever vignt.


    Elder Maison leaned back, one hand tightly gripping the maid''s hair as she diligently serviced him. Thevish carriage rocked gently as it moved down the cobblestone road toward Eldoria, but the elder noble''s focus was split between the pleasurable sensations coursing through him and the stoic figure of Captain Kaelen sitting across from him.


    "Tell me, Captain," Maison said, his voice low, guttural with pleasure. "What are your thoughts on this year''sing-of-age ceremony?"


    Kaelen''s gaze was fixed outside the window, barely acknowledging the intimate scene unfolding in front of him. His expression remained cold, impassive, as though he had long trained himself to ignore the hedonistic excesses of the nobleman. Maison''s indulgence was no surprise to him.


    "I''ve never been one to care much for these ceremonies," Kaelen replied bluntly. "A bunch of children pretending to be warriors. It''s not something that normally interests me."


    Maison let out a soft groan as the maid''s movements grew bolder, but he was still keen to hear the captain''s thoughts. "But this year is different, isn''t it?" he pressed, his hand tightening in the maid''s hair. "I get the sense you''re not entirely dismissive this time."


    Kaelen''s eyes narrowed slightly as he continued to gaze out the window. His tone remained measured, though there was a subtle edge to his voice now. "I have high hopes for this year," he admitted. "The young ones may y at being warriors, but one of them stands apart."


    Maison, his pleasure mounting, let out a deep moan, but he was too intrigued by Kaelen''s remark to let the conversation drop. "David¡­" he muttered, his voice thick with satisfaction. "You think the boy is special, don''t you?"


    Captain Kaelen didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he reached over and utched the door of the carriage, letting it swing open. "We''ve arrived in Eldoria, my lord," he announced, a thin smile tugging at his lips. "Perhaps you should finish up your¡­ business."


    Maison chuckled through a guttural groan, thoroughly amused by Kaelen''s unflinching professionalism. "Always soposed, Captain," he mused before turning his attention back to the maid. "Up," hemanded, pulling her to her feet. His eyes burned with lust as he issued his next order. "Spread your legs."


    The maidplied without hesitation, her body trembling slightly as she stood before him. The elder noble''s eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction, but his mind still lingered on the thought of David. The boy had be something unexpected, and even Maison couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation for what was toe.


    Meanwhile, Captain Kaelen closed the door with a quiet click, his face now shadowed with a predatory grin. He fell into step beside the carriage as it rolled into Eldoria, walking alongside the armoured escort. His thoughts, too, were on David.


    The young man had shown promise, far beyond what anyone had expected. Kaelen couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but there was something about David¡ªsomething that made him believe this year''sing-of-age ceremony would be far more eventful than any before.


    "Things are going to get very interesting," Kaelen muttered to himself, his grin widening. The air of Eldoria felt charged, as though the city itself was holding its breath for whatever came next.


    David would either rise to heights no one could predict¡ªor fall spectacrly. Either way, Kaelen was determined to see it through.

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114: BEFORE THE ELDERS

    David exhaled a weary sigh, his mind racing as he stood outside the advisory council chamber. His once carefully nned day had spiralled out of control. What began as a simple task to prepare for theing-of-age ceremony had morphed into a looming confrontation with the noble elders of Aethelwarin.


    He had intended to remain on the sidelines, letting the intricate web of Ternion''s politics y out without his interference. But now, his fate was intertwined with the estate''s future, and ignoring it was no longer an option.


    As he leaned against the stone wall, his thoughts whirled in a chaotic mess. The idea of standing still and allowing the world to copse around him grated on his instincts. He belonged here, in Ternion, and he wasn''t going to idly watch its downfall.


    He rubbed his temples, the dull throb of an impending headache creeping in. What would the elders demand of him? The ancient council was known for their maniptive tactics and probing questions, so David knew he needed to tread carefully.


    "I hope this interrogation goes smoothly," he muttered under his breath, though he wasn''t na?ve enough to believe it would. Rarely, if ever, did things go as smoothly as one hoped in this world. He weighed his options¡ªtelling them everything was out of the question. But spinning a web of half-truths? That was equally risky. The elders were sharp, perceptive. One slip, and they''d see through any lies.


    As he tried to map out various scenarios in his head, a clear, authoritative voice rang from behind the chamber doors, abruptly ending his frantic mental preparations. "David De Gor," the voice announced, cold and formal. "You may now enter."


    The weight of the moment pressed down on him as he reached for the heavy wooden doors. His hand hesitated for a heartbeat before he pushed them open. The massive doors groaned in protest, revealing the grand interior of the advisory chamber. Ornate tapestries draped the walls, and the elders sat in a semi-circle, their eyes trained on him with piercing intensity.


    "The Earl will see you now," the voice echoed once more, signalling the conclusion of his brief reprieve. David straightened, his heart pounding in his chest, but his expression remainedposed. Each step toward the centre of the room felt like an eternity as he prepared to face the influential figures seated before him.


    As he moved forward, David couldn''t shake the growing unease that gnawed at him. These were not men to be trifled with. The council held the power to make or break him, and he had to navigate their questions with precision and care. His future, and possibly Ternion''s, now hung in the bnce.


    David stopped in the centre of the grand chamber, his eyes scanning the room. He immediately recognized Elder Maison, the cunning politician who often cloaked his motives behind a pleasant demeanour. Beside him sat Elder Scroll, a man known for his vast knowledge of history and battle strategy. The other two elders, however, were unfamiliar to David.


    One was a slender figure dressed in avish purple cloak, his long grey hair cascading down his shoulders like a silver waterfall. His eyes glinted with sharp intelligence, and his lips curved in a thin, unreadable smile. The other elder, in stark contrast, was a towering man with a muscr build. His ck long coat gave him a foreboding presence, and the eyepatch over his left eye only added to the air of intimidation he exuded.


    At the far end of the room, on a raised tform, sat the Earl. His throne pulsed with a faint crimson light, almost as if it had a life of its own, an eerie glow that gave off a subtle sense of authority. The Earl''s gaze was intense, watching David with an inscrutable expression. His auramanded respect, and the silence that hung in the room felt like a heavy nket, suffocating the air with tension.


    Without warning, the Earl''s voice cut through the quiet, deep andmanding. "Elder Luviania, begin."


    The slender man in the purple cloak stood, bowing gracefully to the Earl before turning his attention to David. His movements were deliberate, his eyes never leaving David''s as he spoke. "David De Gor," he greeted, his voice smooth butced with authority. "It has been some time since west saw you. You have grown... considerably."


    David inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the elder''s greeting but keeping his emotions in check. He had learned long ago that showing any sign of vulnerability in front of these men would be a mistake.


    Elder Luviania''s eyes twinkled with amusement as if he could read David''s guarded thoughts. "However," he continued, his tone shifting to a more serious note, "we shall dispense with pleasantries. You have been summoned here not for idle talk but for matters of great importance."


    David remained calm, his gaze unwavering as he met Luviania''s stare. "Of course, Elder Luviania," he replied, his voice measured. "I am here to answer whatever questions you may have."


    Luviania smiled faintly, pleased by David''sposure. He took a step forward, his purple cloak rustling softly with the movement. "Very well. Let me not dy any further." His eyes flickered to the Earl for a brief moment before settling back on David. "You see, the council has noticed your... involvement with certain affairs that do not go unnoticed. You have a certain... influence. An influence we would like to understand better."


    David''s heart skipped a beat, but outwardly, he remained calm. He had expected this. The council was never one to overlook anyone who held sway over the events within the estate. Still, he needed to tread carefully.


    "I understand," David replied carefully. "I only seek to serve the estate''s best interests. Whatever actions I have taken, they have been for the good of Ternion."


    "That remains to be seen," Elder Luviania mused, his voice almost yful. "But we shall discuss this in more detail shortly." He gestured toward the Earl, who leaned forward slightly, the crimson glow from his throne casting a shadow over his sharp features.


    "It hase to our attention," Elder Luviania began, his sharp gaze fixed on David, "through the Earl''s briefing, that significant events have unfolded in the town of Willowmere and have even reached the main house." His words hung in the air like a de waiting to drop.


    David nodded, his expression steady. "Yes, that is true," he confirmed, maintaining his calm demeanour, though he could feel the weight of the room pressing in on him.


    "Good, good," Luviania muttered, almost too casually. But his tone quickly shifted as he leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Now, enlighten me, why is it that you always happened to be at these locations just in time to stop these incidents?"


    The question struck the room like a bolt of lightning. Elder Maison''s eyes widened in shock, his lips parting in disbelief. "What kind of question is that, Luviania?" he demanded, his voice rising with tension. The council had agreed beforehand to inquire about the spies and the entity that had attacked the garden, but Luviania was going off-script, digging deeper than expected.


    "It is simply a question, Elder Maison," Luviania replied, his voice a chilling contrast to Maison''s heated outburst. "The boy has nothing to hide, correct?"


    Maison''s face reddened, veins pulsing at his temples. David had saved his reputation by uncovering the fingers in his town, and he wasn''t about to let Luviania undermine that. Just as Maison was about to retort, another voice rumbled through the chamber, low andmanding.


    "Let the boy answer," Elder Tyron, the man with the eyepatch, spoke for the first time. His deep voice carried a finality that left no room for argument. His arms were crossed, and though one eye remained closed, the other burned with quiet intensity. Maison reluctantly fell silent, his fists clenched in frustration.


    David, watching the exchange unfold, had anticipated such a question. He met Elder Luviania''s gaze without flinching. "My involvement in these incidents is not by chance," David said calmly. "I was the main target of assassination."


    "Ah, yes," Luviania murmured, as if he already knew the answer. "But that still does not exin how you, a mere awakened, managed to stop forces that even challenged us."


    The elder''s words wereced with doubt, his curiosity thinly veiled beneathyers of suspicion. He was fishing for something¡ªsomething beyond David''s exnations.


    David straightened, feeling the tension in the room rise as all eyes turned toward him. His heart pounded, but his voice remained steady. "Because I seek one thing, Elder Luviania," he began, his aura subtly shifting, like a predator revealing its fangs for the first time. "To surpass the great general of the Srian Empire."


    The boldness of his deration rippled through the chamber. Elder Maison blinked in surprise, while Tyron''s single eye gleamed with interest. Luviania, though still skeptical, couldn''t suppress the flicker of intrigue that crossed his face.


    David had drawn a line in the sand. The room fell silent, each elder weighing his words, the challenge hanging in the air.

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115: EXECUTIONER?

    Lord Hilton''s deepughter filled the advisory chamber, breaking the tension that had settled after David''s bold deration. His son''s ambition amused him, but more than that, it filled him with a sense of pride.


    To surpass the current generation was no small feat, yet David spoke with the confidence of a true De Gor. Even the Blood Whale, one of the fiercest warriors known, had never been so bold. But Lord Hilton knew well that words were just words until proven by action, and David was certainly a man of action.


    Still, could he surpass Hilton himself? The thought gnawed at him. He had once stood at the very edge of greatness, nearly reaching the pinnacle of the first patriarch before being stopped by an insurmountable wall. If David could break through where he had failed, if he could rise above his own brother, the De Gor family would undoubtedly achieve a legendary status beyond even its current might.


    "You seek to surpass me?" Lord Hilton echoed with a grin, his eyes gleaming with approval. "Spoken like a true De Gor. As you should."


    His words echoed through the chamber, yet Elder Luviania, still rattled by David''s audacity, could hardly contain his outrage. "Patriarch," Luviania seethed, "the boy is mocking you and this council. His arrogance knows no bounds!"


    Luviania''s words were sharp, but before he could go any further, Elder Tyron cut him off with a low scoff.


    "Let the bird fly, Luviania. If the boy wishes to soar higher than the hawks, let him leap." Tyron''s single eye gleamed with interest as he spoke.


    Yes, David had once been considered a waste, an embarrassment to the family, but if the boy was now ready to embrace the strength of his lineage, who were they to stand in his way?


    Elder Maison, seated quietly, couldn''t help but smile. David had captured the attention of every elder in the room.


    Not good for me


    , he thought with a silent chuckle, since both he and Captain Kaelen had intended to recruit David into their branch army.


    Even Elder Scroll, old and bent with age, looked on with a flicker of excitement in his eyes. His bones may have been brittle, but the spark of curiosity burned bright¡ªhe wanted to see just how far this boy could go.


    But Elder Luviania was a realist. He wasn''t easily swayed by the whims of ambition. In his mind, a man''s character was forged by his past, and no amount of bravado could erase it. David''s dark history was still a liability, and Luviania knew that it was only a matter of time before it resurfaced.


    Before anyone could speak further, the heavy doors to the advisory chamber were flung open with a force that rattled the walls. Every head turned, craning to see who had dared interrupt. A cold shiver ran down the spines of everyone present¡ªeveryone except David.


    Kaiden, the Blood Whale himself, strode into the room, his presence suffocating the air. But he was not alone. Walking beside him was a familiar figure, a woman of chilling renown. She was the one who had shaped Kaiden into the monster he had be, and her very name was enough to silence any room:


    Elder Noble La Muerte Le Gor, ''the Herald of Death.''


    David''s gaze shifted to the imposing woman who entered the chamber with Kaiden. Tall and statuesque, she exuded an air of deadly grace.


    Her long, flowing purple hair cascaded over her shoulders, contrasting starkly against the dark, ornate military uniform she wore, adorned with gold and crimson details that gleamed faintly under the chamber''s dim light. The epaulettes on her shoulders wererge, with golden tassels hanging in perfect symmetry, and a dark cape billowed behind her, signifying her high rank and noble bloodline.


    Her blood-red boots, adorned with intricate gold patterns, clicked lightly against the chamber floor as she approached him, her golden eyes narrowing with calcted interest.


    David stood still, his heart beating faster as she stepped closer, her posture regal and precise. Without a word, she reached out with her gloved hand, gripping his chin with gentle but firm fingers, tilting his face toward hers.


    Her lips curved into a faint, amused smile as she inspected him closely, her eyes sweeping over his features with an intensity that made him uneasy. The scent of roses faintly filled the air, but it did little to soften the tension her presence brought.


    Elder Luviania, visibly irritated by the sudden interruption, rose from his seat and protested sharply, "Elder La Muerte, this meeting was meant for those who were invited. Your presence here is¡ª"


    But La Muerte waved her free hand dismissively, her eyes never leaving David''s. "Oh, Luviania," she purred, her voice smooth and unbothered.


    "Thest time I checked, I too am an Elder of this family. Or has something changed since then?" Her gaze flickered briefly toward the Earl. "Besides, I''ve been away too long. I couldn''t miss seeing my dear younger brother in action." Her smile widened, but there was something menacing behind her charm.


    The Earl, sitting in his elevated seat, pressed a hand to his temple, visibly exasperated. He knew all too well that her arrival would stir the chamber into chaos. The tension between his elder sister and the council was an ever-present concern. Things were bound to escte now that she had chosen to attend.


    Elder Maison cleared his throat, attempting to regain some control over the situation. "Kaiden," he addressed the young man who stood quietly by La Muerte''s side, "why are you here as well?"


    Kaiden, bowing slightly in respect, responded evenly, "I''m here to keep my master in check, for the sake of David''s well-being." His expression remained neutral, though a small grin tugged at the corners of his lips as he met the elders'' gazes.


    The elders exchanged nces before reluctantly nodding in agreement, though David felt a wave of confusion wash over him. He had no idea who this woman was or why she was involved, but her aura was undeniable. The very air around her seemed thick with a bloodlust so intense that it pressed down on the room, despite her calm andposed exterior.


    David stood frozen, his mind racing. The overwhelming bloodlust she exuded was enough to make even the most battle-hardened warriors uneasy, and yet, she wore it like a second skin,pletely rxed. What kind of person was this? And more importantly, what did she want from him?


    The Earl''s eyes narrowed as he shifted in his seat, clearly displeased by the sudden interruption. "Elder La Muerte," he began, his voice cool and authoritative, "your job is to cut down the family''s enemies, not to sit here and discuss matters of internal affairs." His tone left little room for argument, though there was a clear edge of familiarity between the siblings.


    La Muerte, however, was unbothered. She pouted, her lips forming an exaggerated curve, and she looked at her younger brother with mock hurt in her eyes. "Oh, Patrich, you''ve grown so mean!" she teased, swaying slightly in a yful manner. "Whatever happened to the sweet little brother who would follow me around and beg to be cuddled?"


    The Earl raised an eyebrow, unfazed. He crossed his arms, waiting for her to stop with the theatrics, though some of the elders were clearly ufortable with the odd disy.


    La Muerte''s pout quickly faded, her expression bing sharp, her yful demeanor dissolving like mist. Her golden eyes gleamed with intent as she turned to face David, her voice dropping to a serious tone.


    "I''ve gained an interest in this boy." The deration hung heavy in the air, making several of the elders shift uneasily in their seats. "I want him to be an executioner for the family."


    David''s breath hitched. He hadn''t expected such a proposition, especially not now. His n had been to finish theing-of-age ceremony and leave the estate. He had no interest in the inner workings of the family¡ªhis sole focus was on preparing for the cataclysm he knew wasing. But this¡­ this wasn''t something he could ignore.


    The room exploded in shock, murmurs erupting among the elders. Even Elder Maison widened his eyes in surprise. David had saved his reputation, and Maison clearly had some ns for him, but an executioner? That was an entirely different path.


    "Elder La Muerte!" Elder Luviania''s voice cut through the murmurs, trembling with indignation. "This is outrageous! Your means of recruiting an executionerpletely bypass protocol!" His face was flushed with anger, his hands gripping the arms of his chair as though he might leap to his feet at any moment.


    La Muerte, her calm demeanor returning, chuckled softly. She didn''t even spare Luviania a nce. "Protocol? Who would dare stop me, Luviania?" she asked, amusementcing her voice. "No one in this family except little bother is stronger than I am." Her smile was dangerous, but the truth in her words left the room in silence.


    The Earl sighed, clearly tired of the mess his sister was stirring up. His sharp gazended on David, cutting through the chaos. "David," he addressed him firmly, "do you remember our agreement? To be first in theing-of-age ceremony?"


    David nodded, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. "Yes, I do," he replied steadily, though his mind was still racing with thoughts of the executioner role.


    The Earl leaned back in his chair. "Then here''s what we''ll do. If you seed in meeting those conditions¡ªif you be the first in this year''s ceremony¡ªthe elders will vote on whether you are worthy of bing an executioner of this family."


    La Muerte''s eyes brightened, and she sped her hands together, a surprisingly cute gesture considering the serious conversation. "Thank you, little brother!" she chimed, her tone almost childlike in its gratitude.


    The Earl sighed again, shaking his head slightly. "Take your seat, La Muerte we still have much to discuss. And David," he added, his voice once more returning to its formal tone, "you are dismissed. Go and rest. Prepare yourself for the ceremony."


    David bowed and exited the chamber, his mind swirling with conflicting thoughts. He hadn''t nned on bing an executioner, but now it seemed like the path ahead was moreplicated than ever.

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116: THOUGHTS.

    As the double doors of the advisory chamber creaked shut behind him, David exhaled a slow breath, finally free from the scrutinizing gaze of the elders. He left them behind to debate matters far beyond his control¡ªor so he hoped. The likelihood that their conversation would drift back to him was slim, yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that his involvement in family affairs wasn''t over, not by a long shot.


    His mind swirled around the recent turn of events, particrly the dramatic entrance of the final elder¡ªElder La Muerte. She had cut the interrogation short, much earlier than David had anticipated. But it wasn''t her interruption that troubled him most; it was the aura she carried. The bloodlust that seemed to seep from her, hidden beneath her otherwise rxed demeanor, was unmistakable.


    Any seasoned warrior would have sensed it, and David was no exception. To him, La Muerte was nothing short of a monster, a deadly predator who had set her sights on him. And that was what unsettled him most¡ªher interest in him.


    She had made it clear she wanted him to join the De Gor Le Rosa as an executioner, and the mere thought of it gnawed at David. "Why do my problems keep stacking up?" he muttered to himself, frustration bubbling within him. It seemed that every time he turned a corner, something new threatened to upend his ns.


    As he walked down the corridor, passing two armored guards stationed by the entrance, he overheard their hushed conversation.


    "On your toes, man. The young master ising this way," one of the guards whispered urgently to hispanion.


    "Shit," the other guard cursed under his breath, quickly straightening his posture as if their lives depended on it.


    David couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. His reputation had clearly preceded him. In the castle, he had earned the nickname "Light of the Shadow," a moniker that reflected both his rising status and the mysterious air that surrounded him. His feats had gained him some recognition, but he didn''t care for it. Titles and reputations meant little when he had far greater problems looming over him¡ªlike the elder who had just shaken his world.


    "La Muerte," he muttered aloud, her name rolling off his tongue like a dark omen. The moment the words left his mouth, something clicked in his mind. Her presence, her bloodlust, the way she had looked at him¡ªit was all starting to make sense.


    But what could it mean for him? Why was she so fixated on him? He had always steered clear of the family''s darkest dealings, never wanting to be entangled in the webs of power that held the De Gor household together. Yet, here he was, being pulled deeper into those very webs by none other than one of the most fearsome members of the family.


    "Why didn''t I remember that lunatic!" David muttered in frustration, smacking his forehead as it dawned on him who Elder La Muerte Le Gor really was. The first female house leader of the De Gor Le Rosa branch¡ªa legend steeped in blood and violence.


    She was infamous for single-handedly wiping out an entire cult of witches in the cursed Dead Lands. The tales of her brutal execution of those witches were the stuff of nightmares, a river of blood literally forming from the sheer number of bodies she''d cut down. Her reputation wasn''t just forged during that massacre, though.


    During the Crimson War, Elder La Muerte had be a symbol of terror, her sword cleaving through enemies like they were nothing. She was also the one responsible for the Earl''s acquisition of the descent of the goddess of preservation.


    "This is just great," David muttered sarcastically, cursing his luck. Of all people to take an interest in him, it had to be the herald of death herself¡ªthe Earl''s sister. She seemed hell-bent on recruiting him as an executioner for the De Gor Le Rosa. David''s problems seemed to be multiplying by the second, and the weight of his predicament pressed down on him like a tightening noose.


    He clenched his jaw, trying to focus on the bigger picture. He didn''t know how much time he had left until the next sign of the cataclysm¡ªhis memories of the novel "Trials of Valor" didn''t provide exact timelines, just vague events. That was part of the problem.


    Everything he did, everything he changed, was causing the story to spiral further away from the original plot. David had altered the course of events by surviving, by defying the fate that had been set out for him in the story. Originally, David De Gor was meant to die. But why?


    That question lingered in his mind, gnawing at him. Why had the David in the novel been marked as the first sign of the cataclysm? The mysterious corpses that had started appearing on the estate, the dark aura that seemed to pulse through thends¡ªwhat connected it all?


    "If only I had a copy of the novel in this world," David mused. "Things would be so much easier." But no such luck existed. All he had were his fragmented memories of the plot. Some events were clear, others hazy at best, and he knew that every choice he made now would likely diverge the story even further from the path he once knew.


    David arrived at the entrance to his chambers and paused, his hand on the door. His thoughts whirled, his mind racing. He clenched his fists tightly as a wave of determination surged through him. The first demon apostles hadn''t invaded the world of Ternion¡ªthey had been here all along, pulling the strings that would lead to the cataclysm.


    He knew he had to act fast. His time at the estate was running out. There were two things he needed to acquire before he could leave, two crucial items that would help him in what was toe.


    After that, he''d have to make his way to where the second sign of the cataclysm would appear.


    David exhaled deeply, his breath heavy with exhaustion as he sank down onto the plush carpet that sprawled across the floor of his chamber. His body ached from the weight of knowledge pressing against him, a burden far heavier than any physical strain.


    The revtion that the demon apostles¡ªthose sinister creatures capable of unspeakable destruction¡ªwere already lurking in this world gnawed at him. These beings weren''t just powerful; they were forces of chaos far beyond his current strength, and even the Earl, with all his might, couldn''t hope tond so much as a scratch on them as he was now!


    Frustration gnawed at him, the feeling of being powerless against such monumental odds. Every instinct in his body screamed to run, to find a way to stop them before they plunged the world into further ruin, but how? How could someone like him, still struggling to find his ce in the De Gor family, stand up to such overwhelming forces?


    With a soft groan, David shifted his posture, crossing his legs and settling into the lotus position. His hands rested loosely on his knees, his fingers trembling slightly as his mind raced. He needed rity, focus.


    The events of the day¡ªthe council meeting, Elder La Muerte''s unsettling interest in him, the looming threat of the cataclysm¡ªswirled in his thoughts like a storm, threatening to pull him under. He could feel the weight of destiny wrapping around him, suffocating him.


    "Calm down," he murmured to himself, closing his eyes and drawing in a slow, measured breath. The air felt thick, charged with tension, yet it was grounding. He needed to focus.


    He took another deep breath, letting it out slowly, feeling his heartbeat gradually return to a steadier rhythm. In this moment of quiet, he called upon the one thing that might help him¡ªhis system.


    System window, open,


    he mentallymanded.


    There was a faint shimmer in his mind''s eye, and suddenly, a translucent window flickered to life before him. The system interface hovered there, familiar yet distant, offering its usual disy of stats, skills, and unread notifications. It was his tool, his lifeline, the one thing that gave him a semnce of control in this unpredictable world.


    But even with it, the road ahead was far from easy. How could numbers and abilitiespare to the threat of the demon apostles? He was stronger than before, yes, but he wasn''t delusional. His current strength was like a flickering candlepared to the inferno of power those creatures wielded.


    Name: David De Gror


    Race: Human


    ss: Ascendant


    ss division: Awakened, Type: [Vortex Adept]


    Role: ???


    LV: 20 [2,500/10,000]


    Skills: Eternal Gluttoney, Celestial Wheel, Wolf''s grace, Heaven Whispering m, Sacred Essence Cultivation


    Aetenus: Blood Alpha, Draven The Fallen


    HP: 1000/1000


    MP: 200/200


    Stamina: 500/500


    Strength: 150


    Agility: 350


    Intelligence: 190


    charm: 100


    He nced at his system window, eyes scanning the options avable to him, seeking any hint of a path forward. There had to be a way¡ªsome hidden potential he had yet to unlock, something that could tilt the odds in his favor. Yet even as he looked, doubt gnawed at the edges of his mind.


    David knew one thing for certain. He couldn''t do this alone. And the system¡ªhis so-called advantage¡ªmight not be enough.


    Out of the corner of his eye, David noticed a faint glow¡ªa subtle pulseing from the message icon nestled in the corner of his system window. It was barely noticeable, like a whisper at the edge of his vision, but it tugged at him, demanding attention.


    Without hesitation, he mentallymanded the icon to open, his curiosity piqued. As the window unfolded, his eyes widened in surprise, the exhaustion that had weighed him down moments ago instantly lifting.


    There it was¡ªthe most crucial piece of his system, the one tool he had almost forgotten about amidst the chaos of recent events. His heart thudded in his chest, excitement sparking like wildfire through his veins.


    "[Tower of Adversity]"


    The words materialized before him, shining with a radiant glow, almost mocking in its simplicity. Yet, it wasn''t the title that mattered¡ªit was what it represented. This was no ordinary feature of his system. This was his salvation, his lifeline, the key to unlocking the strength he desperately needed.

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117: HEARTFELT SURRENDER

    The hall was vast and empty, swallowed by darkness so thick it seemed alive, curling and coiling like smoke. The only sound was the soft, shallow breathing of a little girl seated at the centre of the floor.


    Her tiny frame shook as she clutched her knees tightly to her chest, her wide eyes staring into the endless shadows surrounding her. Tears streaked down her pale cheeks, glistening like drops of silver in the faintest hint of light that trickled from nowhere.


    "Mother..." she whimpered, her voice barely more than a whisper, fragile and trembling. "Please...e back..."


    Her plea echoed through the hall, swallowed by the ckness, and for a moment, silence answered her. But then, the shadows stirred. Slowly, they began to shift and twist, their forms morphing into grotesque figures that hovered just beyond the girl''s reach. Their faces were vague, mere smudges in the darkness, yet their eyes glowed with malevolence, and their mouths twisted into cruel sneers.


    "Heretic."


    "Filth."


    "Stain."


    The words slithered through the air like poison, each usation sharper than thest. The little girl recoiled, pressing her face into her knees as though she could hide from the barrage of insults. Her small body quaked with sobs, her cries muffled by the hands she pressed to her ears in a futile attempt to block out the voices.


    "Please... stop..." she choked, her voice breaking with desperation. "Just give her back... I want my mother..."


    But the shadows onlyughed, the sound deep and hollow, reverberating through the chamber like a terrible symphony. They began to close in, their fingers long and jagged, reaching for her with a hunger that sent a chill down her spine.


    "You cannot hide," one shadow hissed, its voice dripping with malice.


    "Your blood," another whispered, its breath cold against her neck. "We demand your blood to atone... to cleanse your sins before the Sovereign of the Enchanted Veil."


    The shadows swirled around her, faster and faster, their whispers growing louder, more insistent. They tugged at her clothes, her hair, her very soul, each one demanding the price of her existence. The little girl''s sobs turned to wails as she clutched her knees tighter, her body shrinking beneath the weight of their hatred.


    "Someone... anyone..." she cried, her voice barely audible above the storm of whispers. "Please... save me..."


    Suddenly, there was a sound¡ªa sharp crack, like shattered ss echoing through the suffocating darkness. The shadows recoiled, hissing in fury as a sliver of light pierced through the ceiling above her. It was faint at first, but it grew, splitting the darkness with its warmth.


    The little girl lifted her head, her tear-filled eyes wide with hope. She stretched out a trembling hand toward the light, the only beacon in the sea of shadows. Her fingers barely brushed its edges, and for a brief moment, she felt its warmth.


    And then she awoke.


    Seraphina jolted upright in bed, her breath ragged and her heart pounding. Her cheeks were wet, her fingers still outstretched, reaching for a light that had vanished along with the nightmare.


    The guest room Seraphina was assigned to was grand, yet eerily cold. The walls, draped in thick tapestries embroidered with golden threads, depicted heroic tales of the De Gor family''s triumphs. Arge, ornate chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting soft, flickering light that did little to chase away the remnants of her nightmare. The bed she had woken in wasrge, with silk sheets and a heavy velvetforter, but despite the luxury, it felt more like a cage.


    After the spies had been rooted out within the estate, David had insisted she stay here, assuring her that it would be safer until everything settled. He had been right, of course. The estate had been crawling with eyes and ears that were not loyal to the family. But now, in this isted room, away from David, she had never felt more alone.


    Seraphina sat on the edge of her bed, her breath shallow as she tried to steady her racing heart. She wiped her tear-streaked face with the back of her trembling hand, whispering to herself, "I''m safe... I''m safe now."


    Her words were hollow, though, barely convincing herself. The fear from her nightmare still gripped her chest like a vice, the darkness from the hall in her dream clinging to her as if it had followed her into the waking world. She rubbed her eyes and nced around the room, trying to ground herself in reality. But no matter how beautiful her surroundings were, the loneliness gnawed at her, growing heavier with each passing moment.


    After several minutes of whispering assurances to herself, she stood up, her feet touching the cold marble floor. She needed air. Something to clear her mind. Without another thought, she wrapped a shawl around her shoulders and made her way to the door, stepping into the dimly lit hallway.


    The quiet of the estate at this hour wasforting, yet unsettling. She wandered aimlessly, her thoughts circling like vultures in her mind. Her hand trailed lightly against the stone walls as she walked, her heart still unsettled but calming with each step.


    "I will unearth the truth one day," Seraphina whispered to herself, her eyes narrowing with determination. The secret of her father''s fate was buried deep within the lies and deceptions of the House of Maven. One day, she would find it¡ªshe would uncover the truth behind what they did to her mother. They had stolen everything from her, and they would pay for it.


    Her fingers clenched into fists at her sides as she walked, the resolve in her heart hardening with each step. It was fate, after all, that she had met David. He was the only one who could restore her cultivation, the only one who might be able to give her back the strength she had lost. Without him, her path would have been far darker.


    But as her thoughts lingered on him, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. The cool air brushed against her skin as she realized where she stood¡ªoutside David''s chamber. Shocked, she stared at the door, her breath catching in her throat. How had she ended up here, of all ces?


    David sat in the center of his chamber, his legs crossed in a lotus position, eyes half-closed as he pondered his next move. The thought of entering the Tower of Adversity had weighed heavily on his mind for days. It was his key to strength, his path to surpassing the limitations that bound him in this world. He knew he needed to grow stronger, faster, but the timing was everything. Was now the right moment to dive into that treacherous ce?


    His thoughts wavered, nearlymanding the system within him to take him to the tower. But just as the mentalmand formed in his mind, something stopped him. The faint creak of his chamber doors opening shattered his focus. His eyes snapped open as he stood swiftly, sensing something was off.


    Standing in the doorway was Seraphina. Her normallyposed demeanor was broken, her face flushed with sadness, her cheeks red and streaked with tears. Her dark hair fell messily over her shoulders, and her eyes looked lost. David''s heart sank at the sight. He had never seen her so vulnerable.


    rmed, he stepped forward, worry etching his features. "Seraphina? What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice soft, but filled with concern.


    Before he could say another word, Seraphina closed the distance between them, throwing herself into his arms. She nestled her head against his chest, her body trembling as she held onto him tightly. David could feel her breath, hot and uneven against him, her warmth radiating through his shirt.


    "Seraphina..." David whispered, his fingers instinctively running through her silky ck hair in an attempt tofort her. His heart raced as he tried to make sense of what had caused this sudden breakdown. "What happened? Talk to me."


    For a moment, there was only silence, save for the soft sound of her breathing. Then, in a hushed, broken voice, Seraphina whispered, "I want you to have me... now."


    David stiffened, taken aback by her words. He gently pulled back, trying to see her face, but Seraphina only pressed closer to him, her breath growing hotter against his skin. He could feel her body trembling, her fingers clutching at his shirt as if she was afraid to let go.


    David knew this day woulde¡ªhe had known her trauma better than she did, understood the depth of her pain in ways she had yet to confront. But now, in this moment, as she stood before him, broken and vulnerable, it was no longer a matter of knowledge. It was real.


    His heart ached for her, for the weight of what she was carrying. Without another word, David slid one arm under her knees and lifted her gently into a princess carry. Seraphina melted into him, her arms wrapping around his neck as if he were her lifeline.


    "If that is what you wish, then I will be yours," David purred softly into her ear, his voice steady and reassuring.


    With a slow, deliberate movement, he closed the door to his chamber with his foot, shutting out the rest of the world. The room was theirs now, a sanctuary from everything outside. David walked toward the bed, his arms still holding Seraphina close, her head resting against his chest. She rxed in his embrace, her breathing softening as heid her down gently, her trust in himplete.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118: FIRST TIME WITH A MAN.

    David gently cradled Seraphina in his arms, her head nestled against his chest like a delicate cat seeking warmth andfort. With each step toward the bed, he felt the weight of her trust, a trust she had never given to another. Gently, heid her down on thevish crimson sheets, the soft fabric cradling her as his presence grounded her.


    In one fluid motion, David grasped the edge of his tunic, pulling it over his head, revealing the lean muscles beneath. His toned form, sculpted from the intense battles and level-up, glistened in the dim light of the chamber. Seraphina''s breath hitched as her gaze roamed over him, her cheeks flushing a deep pink. She had never allowed herself to be so vulnerable with a man before, but with David, it felt different.


    Her past was filled with scars, trauma, and memories of the pain her coven had inflicted upon her, but David was unlike anyone she had known. His long, white hair shimmered in the low light, giving him an ethereal quality. His piercing blue eyes, always calm, seemed to see straight through her, past the walls she had built, past the fear that had kept her heart locked away. His gaze didn''t waver, not once, as if silently promising her that he was here, that he would not falter.


    Seraphina''s heart raced, not from fear, but from the strange sense of peace that washed over her. David had given her something no one else had¡ªa sense of safety. The way his even breaths filled the room with calm, the quiet confidence in his every movement, made her feel cherished in a way she had never experienced. He had promised her something no other man could, a promise of strength, protection, and unwavering loyalty.


    As shey beneath him, watching his every move, Seraphina felt her fears begin to melt away. David''s presence was a balm to the wounds left by her past, and in his arms, she no longer felt like the broken woman her coven had tried to turn her into. For the first time, she felt whole.


    David knelt beside her, his hand brushing a lock of her dark hair from her face. His fingers lingered as he gently caressed her, his touch soft yet steady. The warmth of his skin was reassuring, and as his fingers traced her hair, Seraphina''s breath became shallow, her body responding to his closeness.


    He gave her onest look, his eyes filled with quiet understanding. Without words, he conveyed everything she needed to hear¡ªhe was hers if she wanted him, but only when she was ready. He bent down, his lips brushing her forehead with the tenderness that made her heart flutter. In that moment, she knew she had chosen right.


    David was not just a man to her, he was her sanctuary.


    "Have you calmed down now?" David asked, his voice a gentle whisper that carried a soothing warmth, like a balm for Seraphina''s troubled soul.


    Seraphina nodded slowly, her eyes downcast, as David gently asked his question. Her shy demeanour tugged at something deep within him, and he couldn''t help but offer her a soft smile in return. "What happened?" he asked, his voice gentle, barely above a whisper. David knew all too well that facing one''s fears was better than letting them fester in the shadows, and he wanted to help Seraphina heal the right way. He wanted to ease the weight on her heart.


    "Bad dream," she murmured, her voice almost too quiet to hear. But David''s eyes were drawn to her lips as they formed the words, the soft curve of them captivating him for a moment. Her lips were full and inviting, their redness contrasting with her paleplexion.


    "Was it that bad?" David asked, concerncing his tone. His hand hovered just above her arm, unsure whether to pull her closer or let her speak. But Seraphina shook her head gently, the slightest movement, before whispering, "A bit... but you came for me."


    Her confession sent a warmth through David''s chest. She reached up, her arms sliding around his neck, pulling him close, her breath soft against his skin. There was a vulnerability in her, something raw and unguarded, that made him want to protect her even more.


    Before David could ask anything else, before he could offer her any more words offort, Seraphina leaned in. Her lips found his in a kiss that caught him by surprise. The sensation was both delicate and fervent, her inexperience showing in the way her mouth pressed against his, seeking connection in an unpracticed way. But David didn''t mind. In fact, he found her innocence endearing.


    For a brief moment, he let her lead, feeling the tenderness of her touch. Then, sensing her hesitancy, David gently guided her, his hand resting against the small of her back as he deepened the kiss with care. His lips moved slowly against hers, teaching her with gentle patience, savouring the sensation of her warmth pressed against him.


    Seraphina responded to his guidance, her breath hitching as she melted into the kiss. Her hands gripped the back of his neck tighter, and her body pressed closer to his, seeking thefort and safety she found in him. The kiss was soft yet filled with a quiet yearning, a shared intimacy that spoke more than words ever could.


    David could feel her heart in every movement, the way she trusted him despite her inexperience, the way she surrendered her fear to the moment. Her vulnerability stirred something deep inside him¡ªa protective instinct that surged with every beat of his heart.


    When they finally pulled apart, Seraphina''s lips lingered just an inch from his, her breath still warm against his skin. Her eyes fluttered open, filled with a mix of shyness and longing. David smiled at her, brushing a strand of hair from her face. He didn''t need to say anything¡ªhe understood her without words, and in that moment, they shared a bond deeper than before.


    David took a moment to admire Seraphina as shey back on the bed, her chest rising and falling with each breath. Her beauty struck him in ways he hadn''t fully appreciated until now, his eyes tracing every detail of her delicate features.


    Her ck hair, soft as silk, cascaded across the crimson sheets like a river of midnight, framing her face in dark waves. Her eyes, those deep, mysterious pools of darkness, gazed up at him with a trust that warmed his heart. They were like the night sky, endless and full of quiet secrets, pulling him in deeper.


    The soft flicker of magical torches illuminated her wless skin, casting subtle shadows that entuated her curves. The elegant, ck silk nightdress she wore clung to her figure, outlining the smooth arch of her waist and the gentle rise of her hips.


    It was as if the fabric had been crafted to enhance her natural beauty, the material hugging her in all the right ces, leaving just enough to the imagination. Every subtle movement she made sent ripples through the delicate fabric, teasing him with the promise of the woman beneath.


    Seraphina''s breath quickened slightly as David''s gaze lingered, the warmth between them growing as the air seemed to hum with anticipation. His hand, steady and gentle, reached for the hem of her nightdress. She didn''t flinch or shy away, her trust in him palpable. She closed her eyes slowly, her longshes casting delicate shadows on her cheeks, as if to surrender herselfpletely to his touch.


    David''s fingers grazed her skin, the fabric slipping between them as he began to undress her. Her body responded to him, her skin prickling under his touch, and though her eyes remained shut, her lips parted slightly, as if she was waiting for something more. There was no hesitation, no fear¡ªjust a quiet, profound trust. She trusted him to treat her with care, to be gentle with her as she surrendered a part of herself she had never given to anyone else.


    With each movement, David carefully removed her nightdress, the silk sliding over her curves like water, pooling at her side on the bed. Seraphina''s breath hitched as her bare skin met the cool air, but she didn''t open her eyes. Instead, shey still, trusting himpletely as her heart raced in her chest. Her vulnerability only made her more beautiful in his eyes.


    David paused for a moment, his gaze taking in the sight before him. The way her hair spilled across the pillow, the way her body glowed in the dim light¡ªit was breathtaking. She was more than beautiful; she was ethereal, like a dream he had only just realized he was living.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing her forehead in a tender kiss, letting her know he was there for her, to protect her and hold her through everything. Seraphina exhaled softly, a quiet sigh of contentment, her body rxed under his touch as the night seemed to wrap them in its gentle embrace.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119: FIRST TIME WITH A MAN (1.2)

    From the women David had rtionships with, Seraphina was the only one David knew in and out. Among them all, she was the one he knew best, her presence in the story woven deep into the fabric of its narrative.


    As the cunning witch in ''


    Trials of Valor''


    , Seraphina''s role had been pivotal, shaping the events that would unfoldter in the novel. The author had crafted her as a mature, ambitious character, driven by a thirst for power and a relentless pursuit of greatness. Her journey was one of both triumph and tragedy, a tale of a woman who had risen above all others, but at a price.


    Seraphina had achieved her greatness by burning her own coven to the ground, wiping out the very family she was meant to protect. It was a move that shook the foundations of the underworld, catapulting her to the position of overlord.


    Yet, that ascension came with a steep cost¡ªher sanity, and ultimately, her life. She became a ruthless, feared figure, her heart hardened by betrayal and loss. The author had painted her as a cold and calcting viin, one who wielded immense power but lived in istion, her cruel reign unmatched in the novel''s darker chapters.


    But beneath that hardened exterior, David knew there was a hidden desire. Even in her darkest moments, when she ruled with an iron fist, Seraphina longed for something more. Buried deep within her, there was a yearning she could never shake¡ªa desire for happiness, the kind her mother had once spoken of.


    Seraphina''s mother had shared tales of love, of the joy and fulfilment that came from falling for a man who would love her in return. Her mother had experienced that kind of love with Seraphina''s father, a man who had mysteriously vanished after her birth. That love, though fleeting, had left an indelible mark on Seraphina''s soul.


    David knew this all too well. He knew the truth behind her desires, her fears, her hopes. Seraphina''s cruelty as an overlord had stemmed not only from ambition but from a deep-seated loneliness.


    She had always craved the happiness her mother spoke of, the warmth of being loved unconditionally, but fate had never been kind to her. Her father''s absence had left a void in her heart, a hole that no amount of power or control could ever fill. And so, Seraphina had thrown herself into the only thing she knew¡ªruthlessness.


    Now, as Davidy with her in this moment, he could see that vulnerability in her eyes, a flicker of the woman she truly was beneath theyers of pain and ambition. The Seraphina he knew wasn''t just the overlord who burned her coven or ruled the underworld. She was a woman, like any other, who sought love and happiness, a woman who had been deprived of those things her whole life.


    David understood this better than anyone else. He had read her story, lived through it, and now, above her, he knew he had a chance to change it.


    David brushed his cold hands along her bare side as he made his way to her soft, round breast. He felt the warmth of her body as he gently embraced her nipple with his wet mouth. Startled by the heavenly sensation, Seraphina shivered under his touch. David skillfully circled her dark-brown are with his tongue.


    "Mnhn¡ª"


    Seraphina moaned softly as David''s tongue found her nipples, stimting them slowly, and driving her to the edge. Just as she was beginning to settle into the sensation, David''s other hand brushed against the sides of her thighs, gently parting her legs to make way for his next move, guiding Seraphina toward an even higher ne of pleasure.


    "Hngh¡ª"


    Seraphina''s mind spun as David teased her inner thighs, her body trembling in response. She could feel her maidenhood tighten, her entire being pulsating with anticipation. Though she was familiar with pleasuring herself, this was entirely different. David''s focus was entirely on her, treating her as though she were fragile, delicate ss, ready to break at the slightest touch.


    With a bite and tug of her nipple, Seraphina felt a wave of pleasure wash over her, her love juices slipping out of her without warning. Taken aback, she couldn''t believe how quickly her body had responded to him, already experiencing a minor orgasm. Instinctively, she tightened her embrace around David''s head, pulling him closer as she breathed heavily into his ear.


    "I can''t take it any longer, David. Put it in," she begged, her voice trembling with the hunger and need that had built between her legs.


    David''s pants bulged, forming a tent from Seraphina''s soft plea. Gently slipping her ckce panties from her smooth, fair legs, he held them close to his face, taking in the mature scent they gave off. Seraphina, both hooked and flustered, felt her breath hitch and her heart pound against her ribs.


    "Don''t smell those, you pervert," Seraphina shyly protested, her eyes turning to the side, unable to meet David''s intoxicating gaze.


    David, smiling to himself, couldn''t resist teasing the beautiful woman lying on his bedsheets. Taking both her arms and holding them in ce with one hand, the ckce panties between their fingers, he whispered back, "Not to disappoint, but when ites to the people who have my heart, I''m the most perverted person you''ll find." Seraphina''s face flushed, embarrassed by the way David spoke to her.


    Not wasting a second, David slid his finger inside Seraphina''s warm, wet entrance, coating his index finger with her love juices.


    "Hngh¡ª"


    Seraphina moaned softly as she felt her body react to the sensation of his finger inside her. But David wasn''t done yet. He slipped in another finger, stretching her even more.


    "Ohhh¡ª"


    Taken by surprise, Seraphina experienced a wave of euphoria, her body trembling as she released another stream of love juices. Her mind grew foggy, and her eyelids felt heavy from the intense pleasure she had just experienced.


    Satisfied that he had thoroughly taken care of Seraphina, David felt his own hunger growing stronger, demanding to be satisfied. He removed his fingers from her cave and removed his pants, his cock straightening like a pole, eager for what came next.


    Positioning his rod outside Seraphina''s entrance, David used her pussy lips to coat his shaft with her slick juices. Seraphina felt something rubbing against her, but her mind was clouded, teetering on the edge of consciousness. However, her eyes snapped wide open when David pushed the tip of his cock inside.


    Suddenly, Seraphina was fully awake, her senses heightened as she tried to grasp what David was doing. She was pinned to the bed, her mind racing,


    "Is his thing inside me?"


    she wondered, shocked by howrge it felt. Bracing herself for the pain she expected since she hadn''t been deflowered yet, she was surprised when the pain never came.


    David, feeling the heat around the tip of his cock, resisted the overwhelming urge to release. With immense willpower, he pushed further, shocking Seraphina even more.


    "It wasn''t in all the way?"


    she thought, but before she couldprehend it fully, a powerful wave of pleasure hit her as David''s skill activated.


    ["Euphoric Shroud has been used on the target."]


    "Hngh¡ª"


    Seraphina moaned loudly, her body unable to hold back as her muscles clenched around David''s cock. The overwhelming pleasure coursed through her, making her mind spin. David, feeling her tight grip, willed his body to move, starting to thrust deep inside her. Flesh met flesh as the room filled with the heady scent of sex, invading Seraphina''s senses.


    David thrust his rod into Seraphina''s slick warmth, her insides molding to fit him perfectly. He could feel her folds gripping his cock with an intensity that left him breathless. Her body responded to him, her tightness pulling him in deeper with every stroke, while the rhythmic sound of his sack pping against her ass echoed in the room.


    The sensation of Seraphina''s insides clinging to him like a possessive demon overwhelmed David, and he could feel himself nearing his limit. At that moment, Seraphina felt an intense pressure building inside her, far more powerful than her earlier orgasm.


    "David... ahhn¡ª"


    She moaned loudly, her hand tightening its grip on David''s as her body trembled. As her walls contracted, she could feel her juices gush, and David grunted, unable to hold back any longer. His thick semen spurted out, coating her inner walls, marking the end of their passionate encounter.


    Noticing the exhaustion in Seraphina''s eyes, David gently scooped her up, cradling her in a spooning position from the side. Her body rxed into his, and she quickly drifted into a peaceful sleep, her breathing steady against his chest.


    Just as David settled in, ready to enjoy the calm, his system chimed.


    "[Sacred Essence Cultivation is being used on target]."


    He felt a slight drain on his energy, but decided to leave the mystery for the morning. For now, the warmth of Seraphina nestled against him was all that mattered. With a soft sigh, he let sleep slowly pull him under, content with her presence in his arms.

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120: TANGLED DESIRES

    The morning sunlight filtered softly through the curtains of the De Gor estate, casting warm golden rays across the room. It was no ordinary day, but one filled with significance¡ªa day when strength and destiny would be tested before the sovereign of bounty. The young generation of the De Gor lineage was expected to either receive the grace of the goddess of reservation or earn the favour of the sovereign, roles that would carve out their future.


    But in the midst of all that, David remained blissfully asleep, cocooned in the peaceful aftermath of a night spent with a woman any man would envy. His breathing was slow and deep, his body warm beneath the nkets, and a sense of tranquillity filled the air around him. However, the faint murmur of voices began to pierce through the veil of his slumber, pulling him slowly toward consciousness.


    He felt a soft, familiar hand resting on his chest, fingers tracingzy patterns along his skin. Even in his half-asleep state, he recognized the touch. It was Seraphina. Yet her voice, usually so calm andposed, held a hint of shyness, surprising him.


    "What do you mean you''re going to put it in your mouth?" Seraphina asked, her tone a mix of embarrassment and curiosity.


    David''s mind struggled to catch up, his awareness drifting between dream and reality, but the conversation unfolding beside him stirred something in him.


    A second voice, teasing and more experienced, responded with a chuckle, "Haven''t you done it before?"


    Seraphina''s voice took on a slightly defensive edge. "David is the only man I''ve ever been with," she confessed, her wordsced with a touch of pride, as though this truth brought her confidence.


    "Well then, let this senior sister show you how to truly pleasure a man," the second woman purred, her tone rich with seductive promise. There was a shuffle of movement as she adjusted her hair, tying it into a neat ponytail, clearly preparing for something that sent a thrill through the room.


    David''s heart stirred within him as hey there, still not fully awake, but the heat of the moment wasn''t lost on him. His pulse quickened as he felt a subtle shift in the air. Seraphina''s flustered presence was endearing, but the other woman, with her bold confidence, made his mind race with anticipation.


    In the haze of semi-consciousness, David''s senses sharpened, his body beginning to respond to the escting tension around him. The sweet innocence of Seraphinabined with the daring allure of her senior created a dynamic that pulled at him, urging him to wake fully and engage.


    However, even as the situation seemed to intensify, David remained still, caught between the warmth of sleep and the intoxicating energy that filled the room. He could feel the weight of their gazes on him, the soft touch of their hands, and the yful but determined atmosphere that had arisen.


    Yet, for now, David allowed himself to linger in the moment, savouring the strange but captivating exchange between Seraphina and her senior sister as he teetered on the edge of waking, knowing this day would hold more challenges than just these early morning games.


    The nkets were gently tossed aside as a small but firm hand found its way to David''s cock. The mysterious woman beside Seraphina delicately wrapped her fingers around the base of his shaft, the warmth of David''s body shing with the cold touch of her hand.


    Seraphina, still innocent in such matters, watched with wide-eyed fascination. The woman gave his shaft a few slow pumps, coaxing blood to rush through it, causing it to gradually stiffen until it stood at its full, impressive size.


    Has this really been inside me?


    Both women marvelled, shocked and awed by the sheer size and girth of David''s pole.


    Maintaining her focus, the mysterious woman began to lubricate David''s cock with her saliva,


    [hawk tuah]


    ?? her hands moving with the same gentle care one might use with a baby. David, still stirring from his slumber, was slowly overwhelmed by the sensation, a deep grunt of pleasure escaping his lips as he became more aware of the expert attention being paid to him.


    Satisfied that David was enjoying her service, the woman leaned forward and took the tip of his shaft into her mouth, swirling her tongue around his most sensitive spot.


    "Mmmh¡ª"


    David moaned, unable to resist the intense pleasure surging through him. The woman lowered her head further, engulfing his cock with her warm, wet mouth, sending waves of ecstasy rippling through his entire body.


    She began to bob her head, her lips gliding smoothly along the length of his shaft as it throbbed in response to her slick movements. As she picked up speed, David reached the limits of his control. His body lifted off the bed as the sensation became too much to bear. With one final surge of pleasure, he grasped the woman''s head and thrust himself deep into her throat, his cock buried all the way to the hilt.


    "Aaaargh¡ª"


    David grunted as he released inside her, thick ropes of his essence spilling into her throat. The woman, unflinching, didn''t release him, but continued to suck until she had swallowed everyst drop. Her throat contracted as she gulped down his milk, leaving nothing behind.


    When it was over, David let go of her head and copsed back onto the bed, spent. The woman gave his cock a few final licks before her gaze met Seraphina''s, whose face had turned a deep, scarlet red.


    "That''s how you do it, sister," the woman said, her voice filled with pride, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    David''s eyes fluttered open, his breath still ragged from the overwhelming excitement that had just gripped him. As the morning light filtered through the room, his gaze adjusted, and he was startled to find Katriana between his legs, her presence unexpected.


    "Katriana?" David''s voice rumbled, thick with confusion and a hint of lingering passion. The head maid, with a satisfied sigh, shifted herself to sit back on her thighs, savoring the moment she had just shared with him. David, still processing what had happened, turned his gaze to Seraphina, hoping for an exnation. But Seraphina was no better, her face a bright shade of red as she covered it with her hands, clearly embarrassed by what had transpired.


    "Are you sure you want to be looking at another woman while I''m here?" Katriana teased, her voice dripping with seduction, pulling David''s attention back to her. Her tone was yful, yet her wordsmanded his focus, making him shift slightly as he backed up to rest against the bed''s headboard, his chest rising and falling steadily.


    "Do tell, my lovely maid," David began, his voice smooth as a purr, his arms crossing over his chest, brow raised in curiosity. "What brought you to my bed so early this morning?"


    Before Katriana could respond, Seraphina, unable to bear the tension or the idea of being ignored, spoke up quickly, "I found her crawling into bed as soon as the sun came up," she exined, her voice soft but tinged with embarrassment, revealing that Katriana had sneaked into his chambers while they slept.


    Katriana, her shoulders dropping slightly in what seemed like guilt, offered her own exnation. "I thought you''d be alone..." she murmured, her tone almost apologetic, though her eyes betrayed a lingering desire.


    David, sensing her unease, closed the gap between them, his strong arms wrapping around Katriana''s slender frame in a reassuring embrace. "It''s been a while since I''ve attended to you, hasn''t it?" His voice was tender yet firm, and Katriana melted into his touch, her earlier reservations fading. She nodded in response, her head resting against his chest, her heart pounding.


    With a soft smile, David began to shower her with gentle kisses, each one drawing her deeper into his embrace. His lips trailed along her neck as their bodies began to intertwine, the heat between them building with each passing second. Katriana, caught in the moment, responded eagerly, her hands grasping at his back as their connection deepened.


    Seraphina, watching the intimate exchange unfold, felt her face burn with both embarrassment and something else she couldn''t quite ce. The air in the room had be too thick, too charged for her to handle. Overwhelmed by the rising heat of their passion, she silently slipped out of bed, leaving the two of them entangled in each other''s arms. Without a word, she made her way to the bath, hoping the cool water would clear her mind and calm the storm of emotions swirling inside her.


    Despite the heated intensity within David''s chamber, the De Gor Estate buzzed with activity, as servants and stewards scurried about, meticulously preparing to wee guests andpetitors for the Trials of Valor. The air hummed with anticipation, as each participant readied themselves to im their destiny and secure their ce in the grand hierarchy of roles.


    ****


    A/N: IT''S TIME FOR THE CEREMONY MY GUYS, LETS GOOO!

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121: NOBLE TRIALS AND CRIMSON PROOF

    From the dawn of time, humanity had been considered the weakest race in the realm of Ternion. Titans, with their towering forms and overwhelming strength, enved them, mocking their frailty.


    For ages, humans were mere tools, their existence overshadowed by the might of their oppressors. However, everything changed when the first human was granted a role by the Sovereign of Bounty, Fertility, and Stability. This marked the beginning of a rebellion that would shake the very foundation of the world.


    The rebellion was not one of swift victory; it was a brutal, bloody struggle that stretched over years. Yet, through sheer determination and the guidance of the first chosen man, humanity defied the Titans and rose from the ashes of their oppression. They fought tooth and nail, reiming their dignity and securing their ce in the grand hierarchy of Ternion. With the Titans finally defeated, the bnce of power shifted, and the Sovereigns¡ªthe beings of the highest order, who governed the very concepts of existence¡ªbegan to take notice.


    Acknowledging the strength and resilience of the human race, the Sovereigns recognized their potential. Over time, noble factions and houses emerged, each with their unique ways of passing down roles to their descendants, ensuring the survival and prosperity of their bloodlines. Yet, among all the houses, the De Gor family stood out.


    Favoured by two Sovereigns¡ªthe Sovereign of Reservation, the Goddess of preservation herself, and the Sovereign of Bounty¡ªthe De Gor family had an unparalleled connection to these divine beings. This connection made theiring-of-age ceremony particrly special. While other families and noble factions had their methods for bestowing roles, the De Gor lineage was guaranteed to receive roles through the tribute paid to these two Sovereigns. Pure-blooded or not, each descendant was assured of their destiny, an honour that many coveted but few could attain.


    Now, the long-awaited day had arrived.


    Across thends, bloodlines connected to the De Gor family journeyed to Aethelwarin County, gathering in the capital town of Eldoria. It was here that the grand ceremony would take ce, marking the transition from youth to adulthood for those of De Gor descent.


    The streets of Eldoria bustled with activity, a sea of vibrant banners flying in the wind, representing the various houses that would participate in the ceremony. The air was thick with anticipation, as young men and women prepared themselves for the life-changing roles they would receive.


    Within the De Gor Estate, preparations were in full swing. Servants hurried to and fro, setting the stage for the ceremony, while nobles from various corners of the realm exchanged pleasantries, their eyes glimmering with the promise of what was toe. For today was not just a day of celebration¡ªit was a day of destiny, where the future of the De Gor family and its many bloodlines would be shaped.


    Two noble descendants of the De Gor bloodline approached the towering gates of the castle, their horses trotting with regal grace. The wind rustled through the trees, carrying with it the anticipation of what awaited beyond the gates. Their figures were striking¡ªboth imbued with the prestige of their lineage, yet distinct in their own powerful auras.


    The first, a woman with fierce confidence in her stride, had an air of mystery about her. Her auburn hair flowed elegantly, framing a face both beautiful and dangerous. Her attire, a blend of practicality and allure, consisted of a corseted top that entuated her slender waist and a pair of dark, fitted pants that allowed for swift movement. The intricate designs on her gloves and high boots spoke of her attention to detail, as did the ck and gold embroidery running along the seams.


    Over her shoulders, a dark purple cloak billowed, catching the light as it fluttered behind her. She held a thick tome in one hand, its ancient pages marked with arcane symbols. In the other, she held the saddle reins¡ªa testament to her mastery over the arcane. Her sharp eyes, unwavering and intense, reflected both her determination and her readiness for whatever challengey ahead.


    Beside her rode a young man, his energy vibrant and brimming with vitality. His hair, a striking blonde, caught the light, framing a face that radiated both charm and an underlying cunning. His green eyes gleamed with mischief, a stark contrast to the focused gaze of hispanion. Dressed in white and gold-trimmed robes, he appeared both radiant and serene, a figure of nature''s untamed power.


    His youthful exuberance was infectious, yet there was something calcted in the way he moved, as if every step, every gesture, was part of arger strategy. Even as the two made their way toward the castle, there was a palpable sense ofpetition between them, though it was softened by a shared camaraderie forged through years of training.


    As they neared the castle''s entrance, the raised gates loomed above them, casting long shadows over the path. The echo of their horses'' hooves against the stone reverberated in the air, signalling their arrival. They exchanged a nce, the woman''s eyes narrowing with a mix of amusement and warning, while the young man shed a yful grin, clearly unfazed by the tension in the air.


    The two nobles were not just here to witness the trials of valour¡ªthey were destined to partake in them, each vying for a role that would define their future. As the gates groaned open, revealing the grand courtyard beyond, both knew that today would be a test of more than just skill and strength. It would be a test of loyalty, ambition, and how far one would go to im the title and power that came with being a true heir of the De Gor bloodline.


    "Stop," the guard''s voice rang out sharply, causing the two noble riders to pull their reins. Their horses neighed softly as they came to an abrupt halt, hooves kicking up dust. Ashley''s brow furrowed slightly at the interruption, while Brian''s eyes narrowed, a sh of indignation crossing his face. The guard stood firm, his stance rigid, as if he were ready to halt an invading army rather than just two young nobles.


    "Identify yourselves," the guardmanded, his tone devoid of any reverence or recognition. Brian''s jaw clenched, his hand instinctively gripping the reins tighter. How dare a mere guard, someone of such low standing, speak to him with such authority? His eye twitched, the insult simmering beneath his skin. For a brief moment, it seemed as if he might argue, but Ashley, ever the more level-headed of the two, noticed the long line of visitors behind them and deduced that the guard was likely fatigued from dealing with the endless procession. A slight smile tugged at the corners of her lips¡ªthis was not the moment for a confrontation.


    Both nobles reached into their cloaks and retrieved silver badges, the insignia of their houses glinting under the sunlight. They handed them to the guard, whose expression remained unyielding as he took the badges and inspected them carefully. Brian fumed silently, his patience thinning with every second, while Ashley sat with a calm demeanor, understanding the necessity of such checks during such an important event.


    The guard examined the badges, his fingers tracing the etched symbols that confirmed their noble lineage, specifically their branch houses. After what felt like an eternity to Brian, the guard returned the badges, his eyes momentarily softening as he handed them back. Yet before either noble could press forward, the guard pulled out two small metallic orbs, holding them out with a neutral expression. "Take these," he said, his voice even.


    Ashley and Brian exchanged a nce before they each reached for a ball. The moment their fingers wrapped around the cool surface, the metal began to shimmer, shifting in color from a gleaming silver to a deep crimson, the transformation almost immediate. It was a clear confirmation of their bloodlines¡ªno imposter could manipte the orb in such a way. Satisfied with the disy, the guard nodded and reimed the balls.


    "You''re clear. Kindly make your way to the courtyard where the rest are gathered," he said, stepping aside to allow them passage.


    Ashley, with a graceful tug of her reins, guided her horse forward. Brian followed, still quietly seething, though he couldn''t help but feel the weight of the moment easing as they finally entered the castle grounds. Behind them, a luxurious carriage rolled forward, signalling the next guest ready for inspection.


    As they proceeded, the imposing walls of the castle seemed to watch over them, the air thick with anticipation. The courtyard awaited, and with it, the future that would define their standing in the De Gor bloodline.


    ***


    Author''s Note: For context, obtaining a role is no simple task. However, being a noble¡ªor even a bastard with noble blood¡ªguarantees you a role. Commoners, on the other hand, can earn roles by registering as adventurers, but they must pass a test thates with a steep cost in Terran gold.

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122: THE GATHERING

    Ashley and Brian rode through the arched entrance of the bustling courtyard, their horses'' hooves cking rhythmically against the cobblestone. Nobles from the various branches of the De Gor bloodline mingled, their fine attire glinting in the sun.


    Among them stood a cluster ofmoner bastards, eager and determined, their eyes scanning the courtyard. Thesemoners hade with hopes of proving themselves, knowing that if their performance exceeded expectations, one of the noble branches might take notice. In rare cases, if amoner''s talent was extraordinary, they might even be adopted into a noble house, gaining not just a role, but a family name¡ªa rare honor bestowed only in exceptional circumstances.


    The air buzzed with quiet conversation and anticipation, but the tension that filled the space was unmistakable. Commoners nced at the nobles with awe, while the nobles eyed each other with a mix ofpetition and pride, each sizing up their potential rivals.


    As they reached the center of the courtyard, a stabledy, dressed in simple but neat attire, approached them with a respectful bow. "Good morning, my lords," she greeted them, her tone formal yet polite. "May I take your horses?"


    Both dismounted, handing her the reins. Brian barely looked at her, his nose wrinkling in disdain. "Make sure my steed is well cared for, servant," he said sharply, as if the mere act of speaking to her was beneath him. His voice was haughty, filled with a sense of superiority.


    Ashley''s gaze flicked toward him, her brow furrowing slightly at his tone, though she kept her thoughts to herself. The stabledy, maintaining her professionalism, bowed again. "Yes, my lord," she said, her voice calm and steady. With a final nod, she led their horses away to the stables.


    As the stabledy departed, Ashley couldn''t hold back any longer. She turned to Brian, her voiceced with cool irritation. "Don''t let your ego get the best of you, especially now. We''re here to work together, remember?" Her father had warned her repeatedly¡ªfocus on the trials, avoid unnecessary distractions, and steer clear of conflict.


    Brian''s face twitched in irritation, clearly affronted by her words. His eyes narrowed as he sneered. "Stop acting so high and mighty, Miss Ashley. Unlike you, I have every right to act with confidence. My position justifies it."


    Ashley shook her head, a sigh escaping her lips. She knew better than to argue with him, especially now, with so much at stake. The trials were just beginning, and thest thing she needed was a confrontation with Brian. The weight of the day ahead pressed heavily on her, reminding her to stay focused.


    Without another word, the two nobles made their way through the courtyard, joining the throng of people who were waiting anxiously. Around them, whispers filled the air as everyone prepared for what was toe. The trials would soon begin, and in the end, only the strongest and most capable would emerge victorious.


    ****


    From the grand castle doors, two mages¡ªone of 2nd ss, the other of 3rd ss¡ªstepped forward, their robes gently billowing in the soft morning breeze. Following closely behind them was David, his posture rxed, seemingly unfazed by the whispers and nces from the gathered nobles.


    The 2nd ss mage, a tall figure with silver-tinged hair and an air of authority, turned to David and offered a reassuring smile. "Have no worries, Master David," he said, his voice smooth and confident. "Once we give our instructions, Ray here will guide you to where the candidates are gathered." He motioned to the 3rd ss mage, Ray, who nodded in silent agreement.


    As the trio descended the castle steps and came into full view of the nobles assembled in the courtyard, a ripple of disdain swept through the crowd. Faces twisted in contempt, whispered insults passed between lips. Brian, always quick to mock, leaned toward Ashley with a sneer. "Oi, oi, isn''t that the trash of the family?" he asked sarcastically, his tone dripping with scorn.


    Ashley didn''t bother to hide her distaste, her gaze narrowing as she observed David from a distance. "It appears to be the patriarch''sst son indeed," she agreed, her voice cold and indifferent, mirroring Brian''s derision.


    The nobles around them shared their sentiment, their disapproving gazes locking onto David like vultures circling prey. It was clear what they all thought:


    What is he doing here? Why would the useless son of the De Gor family attend such an important ceremony?


    "Such a waste of time," one noble muttered under his breath, his arms crossed as he eyed David with disdain.


    Another noble, standing a few paces away, chuckled darkly. "The more fodder there is, the better our chances will be."


    Despite the venomous words floating through the air, David remained unbothered. His hands rested casually on the back of his head as he trailed behind the two mages, paying no mind to the hateful stares or bitingments.


    Dressed simply in a light brown shirtyered beneath a leatherbat vest, and in ck pants, David''s appearance seemed far less impressivepared to the borate attire of the other nobles. His build was lean, his armor light, designed for agility rather than brute force. But to the onlookers, his choice of attire only reinforced their cruel assumptions¡ªthat the De Gor family had tossed him the weakest armor because he was nothing but a failure.


    Yet, David moved with a quiet confidence, his steps steady, his posture rxed. To those who didn''t know better, he seemed like an afterthought in this grand ceremony. But David wasn''t here to prove himself to these nobles, nor did he care for their opinions. His presence, though scoffed at by many, would soon turn the tide in ways they could never have predicted. The whispers would soon fall silent, and the true weight of his role would reveal itself.


    "Listen up!" Ray''s voice rang out across the courtyard, sharp andmanding, cutting through the low murmurs of the gathered nobles andmoners alike. His gaze swept over the crowd, a mix of disappointment and frustration in his eyes. If only they knew what kind of monster David truly was, Ray thought to himself.


    Ray had been one of the few chosen by Mage Marvel to assist David in rooting out the spies hidden within the noble houses. Initially, Ray had his doubts about the young master. David had always been an enigma to many, often dismissed as a failure, the weakest link of the prestigious De Gor family. But when Ray saw him in action for the first time, his perceptions had changed drastically. David''s confidence, his ability to read the battlefield, and his sharp, strategic mind were nothing short of extraordinary. In those moments, David wasn''t just another noble¡ªhe was the spitting image of his father, a natural-born leader capable ofmanding troops as if he had been leading battalions his entire life.


    "I shall guide you all to your quarters, prepared by the Earl," Ray continued, his tone cold and devoid of the politeness many might expect. Unlike the nobles, mages were immune to the influence of status and authority, a privilege bestowed upon them by the queen and the third mage king. Ray didn''t need to bow to any lord ordy, and he made that clear with his brusque demeanor. "Make haste and gather at the designated spot," he ordered without the slightest hint of deference.


    Without wasting any time, Ray raised his hand and cast a spell. A gentle shimmer spread across the courtyard, enveloping everyone in the crowd. Within seconds, glowing spirit birds materialized, each one hovering in front of a participant, their delicate wings fluttering like whispers of light. These birds were their guides, leading them to the quarters where they would rest and prepare for the uing trials.


    Themoners, unable to contain their excitement, marveled at the disy. "Wow, is this really magic?" one whispered in awe, their eyes wide with fascination. For many, this was their first encounter with such high-level sorcery, and it left them breathless.


    In contrast, the nobles, ever unimpressed by what they considered simple parlor tricks, scoffed at the disy. They followed the spirit birds with an air of indifference, brushing off the magic as if it were beneath them. Their arrogance blinded them to the deeper intricacies of Ray''s spellwork.


    "Right this way, Master David," Ray said, turning to David with a nod. Despite his earliermands, Ray''s tone softened when addressing him. The bond between them, forged in secrecy and shared purpose, was undeniable.


    David, still nonchnt and indifferent to the whispers and judgments of the crowd, followed Ray without a word. He wasn''t here for the approval of the nobles, nor did he care for their scorn. His true purposey ahead, far beyond the idle mockery of those who underestimated him. Soon enough, they would realize just how wrong they were.


    ****


    A/N: As mentioned, mages, even those frommoner backgrounds, were not required to follow or show respect to noble status, though there were certain limits to this freedom. For instance, if a first-circle mage were to meet with a King swordman, they would be expected to disy a measure of courtesy due to the vast difference in strength, and the same would apply in reverse. This mutual respect was established through an agreement between the Third Mage King and the current queen, honoring the schrs of magic. Magic, being a field of innovation, had a profound influence across various domains, including warfare.

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123: THE THRESHOLD OF TRIALS

    As David and Ray approached the secluded area, they found themselves in an open courtyard surrounded by vibrant flower hedges. The air was fragrant with the scent of blossoms, a stark contrast to the weight of the trials that loomed ahead. Ray, ever dutiful, bowed slightly and spoke in a calm, formal tone, "I must take my leave, Master David. The others will join you shortly." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving David alone in the serene garden.


    David exhaled heavily, feeling the strain not just from the impending test but from the morning''s earlier indulgences. His body still felt drained, a lingering reminder of Katrina''s voracious appetite during their steamy encounter. He shook his head slightly, trying to cast aside the haze of fatigue. "Katrina¡­" he muttered under his breath, a smirk ying on his lips. The memory of her ravenous energy made him feel a mix of amusement and exhaustion.


    Maybe after the test


    , he thought,


    I''ll visit her and settle the score


    .


    But there was no time to dwell on it. He clenched his fist, twisting his wrist to stretch the tension from his muscles. He needed to focus. The trials ahead would require all his mental and physical strength. This wasn''t just any test¡ªit was a defining moment, one that could shape his destiny. He couldn''t afford to be distracted.


    Taking a deep breath, David mentallymanded his system to open. A familiar interface shed before his eyes, an ethereal screen only he could see. He navigated swiftly through the options, his eyes scanning the neatly organized inventory. His focus narrowed on the two key items stored within. These weren''t just any possessions¡ªthey were crucial to his survival and sess in the trials toe.


    As he scrolled through the inventory, his mind wandered briefly, thinking about how far he hade. The trials of the De Gor family were brutal, designed to weed out the weak and elevate the strong. Nobles,moner bastards¡ªall gathered here with the same purpose: to prove their worth. The items in his inventory represented his preparation, his edge in this uing battle.


    [Inventory: This storage space exists in a separate dimension, essible only to its user...........]


    [Items: 3]


    [weapon: Frostfang, Voidshaper Sleeve]


    [artefact: Chameleon''s charm]


    But beyond that, they symbolized the expectations ced upon him. He wasn''t truly the noble character "David" they all assumed him to be. In reality, he was Mark, a mixed martial arts master from Earth who had seen the darkest depths of hell and fought his way through it. His strength came not from noble blood, but from the raw, relentless will of someone who had already conquered insurmountable odds. Mark had been underestimated before, and that was always his greatest advantage.


    Closing the inventory screen, David steeled his nerves, his mind sharp and focused now. The moment of reckoning was near, and soon the courtyard would be filled with the other candidates, each vying for their chance to stand out.


    But for now, David allowed himself a moment of calm, standing in the midst of the serene flowered hedges, his thoughts and emotions in perfect bnce as he awaited theing storm.


    David stood at the heart of the courtyard, surrounded by the vibrant flower hedges that danced gently in the morning breeze. He closed his eyes, centering himself, and felt the familiar surge of energy building within him. Light motes began to coalesce around his hand and arm, shimmering like tiny stars awakening from slumber. With a focused thought, he summoned his weapons: two ethereal daggers, their forms both elegant and deadly, materialized in his grip. The daggers glinted with a metallic sheen, illuminating the air around him as he swiftly sheathed them behind his improvised leatherbat vest.


    As he adjusted the fit of the vest, a dark sleeve adorned with intricate runes slid over his arm, a powerful artifact known as the Voidshaper. Its very essence seemed to resonate with the energy of the void, promising untold potential. David''s curiosity piqued, and he quickly expanded the description of the Voidshaper in his mind, eager to grasp its capabilities and integrate them into his battle style.


    [Weapon Type: Magic Tool]


    [Name: Voidshaper]


    [Rank: SR(+)]


    His eyes widened with excitement as he read on. Despite being a lower rankpared to his Frostfang daggers, the Voidshaper boasted upgradeable properties that tantalized him with possibilities.


    [


    Description:


    A powerful and mystical armor piece that harnesses the essence of the void, allowing the wearer to manipte space, matter, and telekic forces with extraordinary precision. Here are its unique abilities: LOCKED


    ]


    Each word unfurled before him like a promise, igniting a sense of ambition deep within. David envisioned the battles ahead, picturing the enemies he would face and the tactics he could employ with this newfound power. The thrill ofbat surged through him as he contemted the mastery he could achieve.


    However, the thought of upgrading the sleeve weighed heavily on his mind. If only there were a way to earn Dimension Coins, he mused, which would allow him to unlock its true potential. Just as he began to strategize, the atmosphere shifted around him. He sensed movement and the gathering of people, pulling him from his reverie.


    The courtyard filled with the rustling of cloaks as nobles andmoner bastards alike congregated, their faces a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. A variety of cloaked mages nked them, their presencemanding respect. Among them, Ray reappeared, his demeanor steady as he approached David.


    "Master David," he called out, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the crowd. "The time hase for you to join the others. We need you to take your ce among the candidates."


    David straightened, determination igniting in his chest. He felt the weight of expectation, not just from the nobles who watched with scrutinizing gazes, but also from themoners who yearned for a chance to prove themselves. The Voidshaper sleeve wrapped around his arm felt like an extension of himself, a reminder of the potential he possessed.


    With a final nce at his shimmering daggers, David stepped forward, ready to face whatever trials awaited him, fueled by the knowledge that he was more than just a name in the De Gor lineage. He was a force to be reckoned with, ready to carve his own destiny in a world that underestimated him.


    Ray stood at the center of the grounds, the early morning sun casting a warm glow over the assembled candidates. They were a motley crew, each face etched with a mix of excitement and apprehension. He raised his hand, signaling for silence. "Gather around, everyone! We have a crucial moment ahead of us."


    As the candidates formed a circle around him, the air buzzed with anticipation. The mages, draped in robes that shimmered with ancient symbols, positioned themselves at the perimeter, their expressions serious and focused. The atmosphere thickened with an electric tension, a palpable energy that made the hair on Ray''s arms stand on end.


    "Listen closely," Ray continued, his voice steady and authoritative. "We''re about to be teleported to the designated part of the trial. I need each of you to brace yourselves. This will be unlike anything you''ve experienced before."


    A wave of confusion rippled through the group. Whispers broke out among them¡ªquestions flying like startled birds. "What do you mean? Where are we going?" But before any of their concerns could take root, Ray held up a hand to quiet them once more.


    "Trust in the mages. They have guided many before you, and they will guide you now," he assured them, though he could feel the knot of anxiety tightening in his own stomach. He had been through this before, but each time it felt like standing on the edge of a precipice, looking down into an unknown abyss.


    The mages began to chant, their voices melding into a harmonious cadence that vibrated through the ground beneath them. Each syble wasden with power, ancient and resonant. As they spoke, orbs of light flickered to life around the candidates, crackling with electricity, illuminating the ground like stars in a twilight sky.


    Ray watched as the orbs swirled, casting dancing shadows over the anxious faces of the candidates. Some of them looked up, eyes wide, while others clenched their fists, readying themselves for whatevery ahead. The atmosphere became charged, a storm of magic coiling around them.


    Then, with a suddenness that took everyone by surprise, a rainbow-hued beam of light shot down from above. It enveloped them, bathing the candidates in a kaleidoscope of colors. Ray felt the warmth of the magic seep into his skin, igniting something deep within him. The moment felt timeless, suspended between breaths, as the world around them began to blur.


    "Hold on!" Ray shouted, though he could hardly hear his own voice over the roar of magic swirling around them. In an instant, the candidates felt the ground beneath their feet disappear. The sensation of weightlessness surged through them, and before they could grasp the enormity of what was happening, the light intensified, a blinding sh that swallowed them whole.


    In the next heartbeat, thegroundy silent and still, the only evidence of their departure a patch of scorched earth where they had stood moments before. The grass, crisp and ckened, whispered secrets of the extraordinary journey they had just undertaken, leaving only the lingering crackle of magic in the air. The mages exchanged nces, their faces a mixture of satisfaction and vignce, knowing this trial would challenge the candidates in ways they could not yetprehend.

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124: TRIAL OF VALOR, END OF CHAPTER ONE!

    The room was suffocatingly dark, with barely any light seeping through the stone walls. It felt like a void, where even shadows dared not tread. In the heart of the room sat a crystal ball, resting on a jagged pedestal, emitting only the faintest glimmer of light. It shone so dimly, it was barely visible¡ªuntil a figure cloaked in the surrounding darkness approached.


    As the figure moved closer, his presence caused the air to shift unnaturally. His hand, cloaked in shadow, reached out to the crystal. When his fingers brushed its surface, the dull light within the orb red ever so slightly, as if recognizing the touch. A sinister glow ignited on the back of his hand, revealing a symbol etched deep into his skin: an ominous eye encircled by flickering mes, pulsing like a heartbeat.


    At that moment, the crystal orb came alive. Inside, swirling shadows and ancient darkness spiraled together, twisting and turning as if alive. The dark magic radiated an eerie energy. From within the depths of the orb, a voice, low and filled with malevolent intent, hissed through the silence.


    "Report," itmanded, its tone sharp, cruel.


    The man standing before the crystal bowed his head slightly, his voice steady butced with deference. "Everything has beenid out ording to your instructions, Master."


    The darkness inside the orb swirled faster, agitated. "You know the price of failure. There will be no tolerance for mistakes."


    A cold smile curled on the man''s lips as he lifted his head to face the swirling shadows within the crystal. "This time will be different, my lord," he assured, his words dripping with confidence. "The n is perfect. He will not escape fate¡ªnot this time."


    The shadows within the orb pulsed, and the voice from within sharpened with venom. "David must die. Nothing will stop me¡ªnot even his father."


    The man bowed lower, the glow of the sinister mark on his hand dimming slightly as he acknowledged the words of his master. "A new era is upon us," he whispered reverently, his voice carrying the weight of promised destruction.


    The swirling darkness in the orb seemed to calm for a moment, before it spoke again, its tone final andmanding. "Keep watch over the ceremony. Inform me the moment the deed is done."


    With thosest words, the shadows within the crystal began to dissipate, the light inside slowly fading until the orb returned to its dormant, dim state. The figure remained silent for a moment, standing still in the now quiet and darkened room. His fingers traced the symbol on his hand, and a dark smile spread across his face.


    "Soon," he murmured to himself, his voice low and filled with twisted ambition. "Soon, I shall hold the secrets of the universe in my grasp."


    ****


    As the sky above the forest began to shift, the towering trees seemed to stretch even higher, their tops lost in a thick, ethereal mist. The atmosphere was heavy, and the forest floor was drenched in a silence so profound it felt as if the entire world was holding its breath. The trunks of the ancient trees stood like pirs, rising to unimaginable heights, their bark dark and gnarled with age. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of damp earth and moss, the forest bathed in an eerie twilight despite the time of day.


    Suddenly, the silence was shattered. Without warning, the thick clouds overhead parted with a crackle of energy. A brilliant beam of rainbow-colored light pierced through the opening in the sky, hitting the ground with such intensity it seemed to vibrate the very air. As the beam touched down, the forest exploded in a kaleidoscope of shifting colors, the light refracting off the mist. For a brief moment, the entire area was illuminated with blinding radiance.


    When the light dimmed, standing in the heart of the forest, were the De Gor candidates. They materialized in the clearing as if dropped from the heavens themselves, their arrival apanied by a strange hum of residual energy from the beam. Some of themoners and lesser nobles immediately clutched their stomachs, their faces turning green as motion sickness overcame them. A few stumbled forward, retching into the bushes. The sight was almost pitiful, but expected for those who had never experienced the violent shift of instant teleportation.


    Ray, however, seemedpletely unaffected. He quickly made his way out of the group, his sharp eyes surveying the scene as if he had anticipated such a reaction. Meanwhile, the main noble branches, though maintaining their stoic expressions, couldn''t hide the difort in their eyes. Inside, they felt just as dizzy and unsettled, but their pride forced them to remainposed.


    David, standing with his hands casually on his waist, was unphased by the scene of others vomiting around him. Back on Earth, he had witnessed far worse in the chaos ofbat and survival. This¡ªmere teleportation sickness¡ªwas nothing to him. His gaze remained fixed, his mind focused.


    Ray pped his hands, the sharp sound slicing through the air and drawing everyone''s attention. "Alright! Listen up!" His voice carried authority as the group quieted, groaning nobles andmoners alike turning to face him. "For those of you who''ve never experienced teleportation before, this is what happens," he exined, his tone matter-of-fact. His finger shot out as he gestured behind them. "But never mind that. Turn around."


    Curiosity and unease rippled through the group as they slowly turned to face what Ray had indicated. Gasps and muttered exmations followed. Their eyes widened, and jaws dropped as they beheld the impossible sight before them.


    Looming in the distance, framed by the misty forest, stood a massive, otherworldly structure. It was an immense tree, but unlike any they had ever seen. The trunk was twisted and ancient, its bark glowing faintly with ethereal blue light. The tree''s branches wound upward, spiraling toward the sky, where they seemed to merge with the mist. Strange, luminous veins of energy pulsed through the bark, casting a soft glow that flickered like the embers of a distant star.


    At the base of the tree, nestled between its colossal roots, was a dark, gaping archway that glowed faintly. A shimmering portal of deep azure light hummed softly within, swirling with mysterious energy. The portal felt alive, as if it were beckoning them, whispering promises of both great fortune and untold dangers.


    Some of the nobles recognized it immediately. Their eyes filled with both awe and trepidation. "A dungeon gate," someone whispered, barely able to contain their shock.


    Ray motioned for the group to follow him, his strides confident as he led them toward the massive, glowing dungeon gate. The closer they got, the more imposing the structure became, its swirling azure light casting eerie shadows on the forest floor. The candidates, both noble andmoner alike, shuffled forward, their previous nausea forgotten as their eyes were drawn to the daunting portal. Excitement, fear, and anticipation clung to the air like a thick fog.


    Stopping just in front of the archway, Ray turned to face them, his expression stern but with a flicker of something else¡ªanticipation, perhaps? He raised his hands to get their attention. "Wee," he began, his voice firm andmanding, "to the De Gor family''sing-of-age ceremony."


    He paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words settle over them. "This dungeon gate you see before you," he gestured toward the massive tree with its glowing portal, "is under the De Gor family''s territory. It has been used for centuries to test candidates like yourselves from time to time. What you are about to face inside is more than a mere test of skill¡ªit is a test of valor, of character, and of will."


    The participants remained silent, hanging on his every word.


    "There will be three trials," Ray continued, pacing slowly before the crowd. "Three chances to prove your worth. Each trial is designed to test a different aspect of what it means to earn your role in this world. Fail, and you will either lose your chance¡­ or lose far more."


    A murmur rippled through the group at the veiled warning, but Ray pressed on. "Your first trial, the one I will oversee personally, has two primary objectives. The first is simple: you must kill as many monsters as you can within the dungeon. Your performance will be monitored, and your score will be recorded based on the number of kills and the manner in which you eliminate them."


    Several of the nobles smirked, confident in their abilities. Meanwhile, themoners exchanged uneasy nces, fully aware of the looming challenges.


    Ray''s eyes narrowed as he delivered the next part. "The second objective, however, is far more critical: you must find and defeat the boss of this dungeon. I don''t care how you aplish this, whether through strategy, brute force, or sheer luck¡ªjust know that any means necessary will be permitted. But be warned: the boss will not fall easily, and many have been humbled by it."


    David''s focus sharpened, his instincts already calcting possibilities. His breath was steady, his heart a relentless drum in his chest.


    "If any of you cannot continue the trial for whatever reason," Ray added, "find the nearest exit portal and return immediately. There is no shame in knowing your limits, but those who retreat¡­ will not advance further in this ceremony."


    Ray''s gaze swept across the participants, his voice lowering to a more ominous tone. "Survival is not guaranteed. But for those who endure, glory and recognition await." He nodded, concluding his speech with a final, resonant statement: "Good luck."


    One by one, the participants began stepping forward, their expressions a mixture of determination and fear. As each candidate entered the gate, their figures were swallowed by the swirling blue light, vanishing into the unknown.


    David remained rooted at the entrance, the world around him seemingly fading as a translucent system window popped up before him.


    ---


    [Quest: Change the fate of theing-of-age ceremony.]


    [Chapter One, Finale: Heroes'' Demise.]


    [Rewards: Level up & 550,000,000 DC.]


    [Failure: DEATH!]


    ---


    David stared at the window for a long moment, the implications crashing down on him like a weight he had long carried. His fate, as always, was entwined with death. He had seen it before, faced it head-on, and ovee it more times than he cared to count. But this time... something felt different.


    Taking a deep breath, he clenched his fists, steeling himself. Whatever awaited him inside the dungeon¡ªmonsters, nobles, or his own destiny¡ªhe would face it head-on, as he always had. Without another thought, he stepped forward into the gate, the swirling void swallowing him whole.

 Chapter 125: Chpater 125: BLIGHTED BOGS

    David stepped through the shimmering portal of the dungeon gate, and the familiar weight of the Deands hit him instantly. The air was thick, oppressive, and as he took his first step, the eerie silence of the environment around him amplified the unsettling feeling in his chest. Night had fallen here, and the dim glow from the dungeon gate behind him quickly dissipated, leaving him shrouded in darkness.


    Ahead of him stretched a surrealndscape. The once still, crimson river cut through the thick mist, its eerie red waters reflecting what little moonlight could prate the dense fog hanging in the air.


    The ground itself was damp, spongy beneath his boots, with patches of moss clinging to the twisted roots of massive, ancient trees that towered over him like silent, looming sentinels. The leaves on the branches above, illuminated by asional pulses of red from the river, seemed to drip with thick, dark sap. Every so often, the air would stir, carrying with it the faint, sickly scent of decay.


    But David recognized it immediately. His sharp gaze darted around, noting the dark canopy that barely allowed the moon''s light to filter through, and the way the scarlet-tinted waters seemed to pulse with a slow, rhythmic energy. This was no ordinary dungeon. "The outermost section¡­ Blighted Bogs," David whispered to himself, the realization washing over him like a wave of familiarity. He had read about this ce countless times in the novel. The crimson ins, the haunting mist, the thick, twisted roots of the trees that seemed to stretch out like ws ¡ª it was all too familiar.


    In the book, the Deands had always been described as a ce where the boundary between life and death blurred, where creatures born of pure corruption and mana roamed freely. The Deands were divided into various segments, each more dangerous than thest. The innermost sections were the domain of beings of pure mana, ethereal creatures that were neither friend nor foe, their motives as elusive as the magic they wielded. But this? The outer sections, where he now stood, were gued by the taint of corrupted mana. Monstrosities of all shapes and sizes prowled thesends, their very existence twisted and deformed by the chaos that reigned here.


    David''s hand instinctively went to the hilt of his daggers, his senses on high alert. Though the area around him seemed devoid of any immediate threat, he knew better. In the Blighted Bogs, the danger wasn''t always visible. The monsters here were patient, lurking in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. He could already feel the oppressive weight of the mana in the air, thick and suffocating, seeping into his bones.


    His eyes scanned the horizon, noting the faint glow of something deeper in the forest. He had to move, and quickly. Standing still for too long in thesends was a death sentence. As he began to make his way deeper into the bog, his boots sshing softly against the crimson waters, David steeled his mind. The trials had begun, and the Deands would test him in ways he hadn''t anticipated.


    But no matter whaty ahead, he was determined.


    David approached the noble andmoner groups that had gathered on a patch of drynd, away from the ominous crimson waters. It was obvious to him¡ªand apparently to some of the nobles as well¡ªthat this dungeon was merely an imitation of the real Blighted Bogs. The De Gor family had spared no expense in their test, replicating the treacherous environment where the empire itself struggled to maintain order. This wasn''t just any test¡ªit was a brutal survival challenge in and meant to break even the strongest.


    As David observed the group, a noble stepped forward with a confident stride, his chest puffed out with arrogance. His attire was striking¡ªa deep crimson coat adorned with intricate golden embroidery, fitted snugly around his form. His cor was high, lined with a regal pattern, and his sharp ck boots shone in the dim light. His hand rested casually on the hilt of a finely crafted sword, clearly a symbol of status as much as a weapon. His dark mustache curled slightly as he smiled smugly, surveying the group with a sense of superiority.


    "I am Kyle Kar Gor, from the noble house of Kar," he dered with a voice that cut through the silence like a de. He positioned himself at the center, as though he was meant to be there, demanding attention. The Kars, as most knew, were one of the prestigious branch houses of the De Gor family, renowned for their scouting prowess and survival skills¡ªskills honed in the empire''s most dangerous regions. Kyle was no exception, and as the second heir to his house, he wore his lineage with pride.


    "Some of you may not have realized this yet," Kyle began, his tone dripping with condescension, "but we are standing in an imitation of the Deands... the Blighted Bogs." His words sent a visible wave of fear through themoners. They exchanged nces, their faces pale. One of them, a young man, spoke up, his voice trembling. "Isn''t this too much? How are we supposed to survive in the Deands?"


    The noble standing next to Kyle sneered and moved swiftly. With a single powerful kick, he sent themoner sprawling to the ground. The noble''s boot pressed firmly against themoner''s chest as he growled, "Just listen, you impure breed."


    Kyle chuckled darkly but didn''t seem phased by the brutality. "As I was saying," he continued, his voice steady andmanding, "we are in the Deands now. But do not despair!" He paused, allowing his words to hang in the air. "I, Kyle Kar Gor, shall lead you all¡ªnoble ormoner alike¡ªto victory." His deration rang out like a beacon, bringing some small hope to themoners who were desperate for any sign of leadership.


    But David, along with the other observing nobles, saw right through Kyle''s act. His speech wasn''t about unity; it was about finding expendable bodies to throw into danger. The wicked grins of some other nobles confirmed that they shared this view. In quick session, they began announcing that they would form their own parties, strategically picking outmoners to serve as nothing more than shields.


    David had no time for such petty games. Without a word, he activated [Wolf''s Grace], his form blurring into the darkness. Silently, he slipped away from the group, disappearing into the shadows. There was no need to y along with Kyle''s charade¡ªhe had his own ns to execute.


    Ashley''s eyes widened in disbelief as David vanished from her sight. She had been watching him carefully, sensing his every movement. As a Grand Mage Master, her sensitivity to mana was second to none, and yet... David disappeared as if he had never been there. Not a flicker of magic, not a shimmer of energy. It was as though he had simply ceased to exist.


    Her brow furrowed, and she stood frozen in ce, trying toprehend what had just happened. Could he have masked his presence thatpletely? The idea seemed impossible. While she was lost in thought, Brian noticed her distant gaze. Taking out his pouch, he nced at her, confusion flickering in his eyes.


    "What is it?" he asked, his senses suddenly on high alert.


    "Did you see that?" Ashley whispered, pointing in the direction where David had been moments ago.


    Brian frowned, turning his head to follow her gesture. "See what? Be clearer, Ashley. What did you see?"


    "David¡­" she began, her voice trailing off as she tried to articte the unsettling feeling gnawing at her.


    Brian cut her off sharply, his voiceced with impatience. "David? Have you gone mad? I thought you spotted something serious, and you''re babbling about David?" His grip tightened on his staff, which floatedzily by his side, ever ready forbat. "Stop fooling around. Set up camp. We don''t know how many days we''ll be stuck in this cursed dungeon."


    Ashley''s gaze shifted from the direction of David''s disappearance to the others around them. The nobles andmoners alike were setting up camp, some mutteringints, others simply moving in silence. She sighed, pushing her doubts aside. Perhaps she was just imagining things. After all, she had been under intense stress since they had entered the dungeon. For now, she would do as Brian said and focus on survival.


    With a slight wave of her hand, she reached into her dimensional pouch. The sleek leather bag, though small, contained everything she needed¡ªher camping gear, magical supplies, and a few enchanted trinkets. She pulled out her gear and began setting up her tent, but her mind continued to wander, her thoughts returning again and again to David''s sudden disappearance.


    Meanwhile, deep within the crimson Dead Forest, something moved. Its small form skittered across the ground, barelyrger than an insect. Its body glistened with an unnatural sheen, its exoskeleton reflecting the faint, eerie light filtering through the forest canopy. Its eyes, glowing darkly with malevolent intelligence, scanned its surroundings. On its back, a peculiar symbol was etched into its shell¡ªa mark of an eye, surrounded by flickering mes.


    The creature paused for a moment, its tiny wings twitching as it sensed something in the air. Then, with a sudden burst of speed, it darted forward, vanishing into the forest''s shadows, leaving an unsettling silence behind.

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126: BLIGHTED BOGS (1.2)

    In the dark, crimson forest, a shadow flitted with surgical precision, its movements smooth and silent, effortlessly evading the twisted roots and jagged rocks that littered the terrain. Each step was as light as a breeze, and the shadow''s breathing barely stirred the air as it darted up the massive trunk of a tree, scaling it with the fluid grace of a predator.


    When the shadow reached the treetop, it paused, and from within its depths, David emerged, the shadows around him dissipating like smoke in the night air. He pressed a hand to his forehead, trying to scan the area, his sharp eyes narrowing as he peered into the abyss around him. But the darkness was almost imprable, broken only by the faint, eerie glow of the crescent moon. It hung low in the sky, casting a crimson hue over the


    BLIGHTED BOGS


    , a ghostly light that seemed to make the shadows dance and twist in unsettling ways.


    David clicked his tongue in mild frustration. The ce was too dark, too treacherous. It wasn''t just the physical obstacles; there was something else lurking in this cursed forest, a weight in the air that pressed down on him like a smothering fog. Still, he pushed the ominous feeling aside and focused on the task at hand.


    He''d pieced together the nobles'' n. They intended to gather parties, scour the


    BLIGHTED BOGS


    for the dungeon''s boss, and overwhelm it with sheer numbers. And if things went south? They would use themoners as disposable meat shields, sacrificing them to buy time for a counter-attack. Typical noble behavior. But David saw through their wed strategy. This wasn''t just about brute force; it was a trial designed to test them on more than just physical strength.


    The real test was cunning, adaptability. The goal was simple: gather points by taking down as many monsters as possible, as Ray had outlined. But fear and survival instincts had clouded the nobles'' judgment. They had be so focused on staying alive in the


    BLIGHTED BOGS


    that they''d forgotten the first and most important rule of the trial¡ª**follow the instructions.** It was that straightforward, yet they were blinded by their desperation and arrogance.


    David sighed and looked ahead, his gaze piercing the gloom. There, something stirred in the darkness. Moving with the agility of a panther, David leaped from tree to tree, each jump calcted, eachnding as soft as a whisper. Eventually, he dropped to the ground with a muted thud, dust swirling around his feet as he stood tall.


    As the dust settled, his eyesnded on a stone structure that stood amidst the oppressive darkness¡ªa statue of a goddess, ethereal and serene. The faint light of the moon highlighted its features, and David immediately understood what it meant. "So, this is the way back," he muttered under his breath, piecing things together quickly. Ray had never told them where the exit was. That had been by design. They were supposed to find their own way back, mirroring what it would be like in realbat situations¡ªno easy outs, no guided paths.


    David''s lips curled into a faint smirk. This trial wasn''t about fighting the strongest enemy. It was about understanding the true challenge and adapting to it. And right now, David was well ahead of the others.


    David leaned against the cold, weathered statue of the Goddess, lost in thought as he scanned the


    BLIGHTED BOGS


    . His mind raced with memories of the forsakennd¡ªonce a thriving forest, now a deste graveyard overrun by Mycelial Monstrosities. These vile creatures spread through spores, draining the very life from the soil and leaving nothing but death in their wake. Normally, they would attack anything with a pulse, drawn to the faintest hint of life force. Yet, oddly enough, David hadn''t encountered a single one since his arrival.


    "Strange," he muttered, his hand instinctively going to his chin as he pondered the situation. It didn''t make sense. He should havee across at least one of those creatures by now, given the nature of the bogs. What could be holding them back?


    After a brief moment of contemtion, David made a decision. He needed more information, and he had just the ace up his sleeve to get it. "Luna," he whispered softly, summoning her with a voice barely louder than a breath.


    The shadows around him stirred. Like living tendrils of darkness, they twisted and coalesced, forming the outline of a figure. The shadows thickened, swirling faster and faster until they burst apart, revealing a woman with long, flowing silver hair and eyes that gleamed like twin golden fires in the darkness. Luna stepped forth from the shadows, her presence both ethereal andmanding as she leaned against David''s chest.


    "You''re such a meanie," she pouted, her voiceced with mock indignation as she looked up at him, her silver hair cascading over his chest.


    David blinked, taken aback by her sudden mood. He tilted his head in confusion, wondering what had sparked her frustration. "What''s wrong?" he asked gently, running his fingers through her silky hair, trying to soothe whatever had upset her.


    Luna huffed, her pout deepening as she refused to meet his gaze. "Hmm," she grumbled, her expression making it clear that she was not going to make this easy for him.


    David sighed, feeling the weight of her mood but unable to decipher the cause. "You know you can talk to me," he said, his voice softening as he lifted her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. "I promise to listen."


    Luna''s pout faded slightly, and her eyes sparkled with mischievous excitement. Her mood shifted almost instantly, and a yful smile curved her lips. Her gaze locked onto his piercing blue eyes, a look of longing in her expression that caused a slight unease to settle in David''s chest. On


    "I want you to mate with me," she dered boldly, her voice carrying a sultry edge as her cheeks flushed lightly.


    David''s breath caught in his throat, and he quickly turned his head, coughing into his fist to hide the sudden wave of surprise that washed over him. "Ahem¡­" He struggled to find hisposure, his cheeks tinged with embarrassment. Luna, of course, knew exactly what she was doing, and her smile widened, clearly enjoying his difort.


    David, shaking his head, cleared his throat once more. "Let''s¡­ focus on the task at hand first," he mumbled, hoping to regain control of the conversation.


    David''s arms circled around Luna''s waist, pulling her close as he made a proposal. "If you help me find a pry with the scent of fresh waters and dried roots," he murmured, brushing a light kiss on her forehead, "I''ll do as you ask." Luna''s ears twitched at his words, her body stiffening at the gentle affection. She had seen everything David did in the shadows with his other lovers¡ªsooner orter, she was bound to make her desires known.


    A deep, almost animalistic growl escaped her throat as she dislodged herself from David''s embrace, dropping to the ground with her hands braced against the dirt. Her Fenrir instincts red to life, the shadows around her flickering like tongues of me, ready to ignite. She became something wild and untamed, her primal hunting senses awakened.


    David, meanwhile, had a target in mind: a specific breed of Mycelial Monsters, known to carry the scent of dried roots and usually found near fresh water. They were rare, and Luna''s formidable tracking skills would help him locate them swiftly, racking up points before he confronted the dungeon boss. With her predatory instincts now fully engaged, Luna shot forward, her speed unmatched, like a wolf on the hunt.


    David followed closely, his steps light and purposeful, but they hadn''t made it far¡ªbarely a hundred meters¡ªbefore the ground erupted beneath them. A swarm of Mycelial Monsters burst from the ground and trees alike. These grotesque creatures resembled twisted fungi, their bodies like hunched, gnarled mushrooms, with red, spiny caps dotted with hardened spores. Their muscr, wed limbs scraped against the ground as they moved, their fanged mouths snapping hungrily, and eyes glowing faintly with a malevolent light. Each one bore the mark of rot and decay, the air around them heavy with the sickening stench of fungus and death.


    Seeing Luna''s pace slow at the sudden ambush, David cleared his throat, his voice calm butmanding. "Keep moving. I''ll handle them."


    Luna didn''t hesitate. With a sh of her silver hair, she sped up, shadows trailing behind her like ribbons of smoke as she left David to face the swarm.


    His fingers tightened around the hilts of his daggers as he took a steadying breath, closing his eyes for the briefest moment. When he opened them again, they glowed with an ethereal light. [Celestial Wheel] activated, and the world around him seemed to slow, his vision transforming into a swirl of cosmic blue and gold, like a portal to another dimension had opened in his gaze.


    The Mycelial Monsters charged at him with reckless abandon, but David was already in motion. His daggers sliced through the air with precision, each movement fluid and deliberate as the swirling colors in his eyes deepened, guiding his strikes. The creatures fell one by one, their spore-infested bodies disintegrating under the force of his attacks.


    Still, more kepting.


    David smirked, his eyes zing with renewed intensity. "Let''s see what you''re made of," he muttered, ready to face the horde while Luna forged ahead into the darkness, hunting their true prey.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127: SHADOWED HUNT: RACKING UP POWER

    David''s feet barely touched the ground as he sliced through the first wave of Mycelial Monsters with fluid grace. His daggers gleamed under the soft light of the crescent moon, arcing in deadly precision. The grotesque fungal creatures fell one by one, their twisted bodies disintegrating into the ground from which they sprang. Yet, as the final creature crumbled into dust, David felt a nagging emptiness.


    He pressed on, his movements swift and calcted, but no notifications from the system filled his mind. No satisfying chime signalled earned points, no shing interface to confirm his progress. Nothing. David frowned, his eyes narrowing as he nced back at the now-lifeless monsters strewn across the forest floor.


    Why aren''t these kills being counted?


    His brow furrowed, frustration creeping in.


    Of course.


    The realization hit him with a sting of irritation. These creatures weren''t recognized by the system. They were mere imitations¡ªdungeon-generated obstacles with no life to register. They weren''t part of the real challenge, just distractions meant to wear him down.


    "Damn," he muttered, the thought of wasted effort gnawing at his patience.


    If these monsters don''t count, then I''m just burning energy.


    Shaking off the frustration, he steeled his mind. The dungeon wasn''t going to let him walk through easily, but that didn''t matter. The real fighty ahead, and he wasn''t going to let anything slow him down.


    Luna''s shadowy trail flickered ahead of him, dancing along the forest floor like a wisp leading him through the thick foliage. Her speed was unmatched, and even with his enhanced abilities, keeping pace with her was a challenge. But David was determined. He pushed harder, his legs a blur of motion as he darted between trees and vaulted over fallen logs.


    The eerie sound of the distant waterfall grew louder with each step. It was a rhythmic thrum that resonated through the forest, an unearthly hum that seemed to beckon him closer. The air became heavier, thick with moisture and the metallic tang of blood. His senses sharpened as he broke through the final line of trees, revealing the source of the sound.


    David skidded to a stop, his breath catching in his throat. Before him was a breathtaking yet haunting sight. A massive waterfall cascaded down the face of a cliff, the water running red like liquid rubies. Crimson droplets sttered against the rocks below, pooling into ake that shimmered under the faint moonlight. Thick, gnarled roots snaked out from the cliffside, curling like the limbs of ancient beasts frozen in time.


    David''s eyes widened as he took in the scene. The twisted beauty of the ce was enough to steal his breath, but that wasn''t what had him on edge.


    At the base of the waterfall, standing like twisted sentinels, were three towering figures¡ªunlike anything he''d encountered before. These weren''t the Mycelial Monsters he had cut down earlier. These were different. Stronger. More intelligent.


    The creatures stood tall, their bodies a grotesque blend of humanoid and fungal elements. Their heads were crowned with massive mushroom caps that glowed faintly in the dark, casting eerie shadows over their forms. Their limbs were long and sinewy, covered inyers of tattered mushroom flesh that swayed with every subtle movement. And each one of them gripped a scythe¡ªmassive, jagged weapons that gleamed menacingly in the moonlight.


    David''s heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline surging through his veins.


    These are the real deal


    , he thought, his pulse quickening.


    Rare monsters. Worth a ton of points.


    He couldn''t help the grin that spread across his face. "Luna, stay back!" he called out, his voice cutting through the noise of the waterfall. "The test needs to register my signature on the kills."


    Luna, who had been waiting just ahead, nced back at him. Her eyes sparkled with a mischievous light, but she obeyed, stepping into the shadows. She knew the importance of this¡ªthese creatures were worth too much to risk for her amusement.


    But Luna wasn''t done. Without a word, she merged seamlessly with the shadows, her form dissolving into the dark. David blinked, surprised as her presence wrapped around him like a second skin. Her shadow melded with his, enhancing his power, making his muscles hum with newfound energy.


    [Temporary skill acquired:


    SHADOW WRATH.


    ]


    David gasped as the system notification rang in his mind, the rush of power almost overwhelming. His senses expanded, his vision sharpened, and his reflexes quickened to inhuman levels. "Thanks, Luna," he murmured, his voiceced with gratitude. His fingers tingled with the added strength, his body buzzing with an untapped force he hadn''t felt before.


    The three monsters, sensing his surge in power, screeched in unison. Their scythes glinted under the red light of the moon as they spread out, positioning themselves for a coordinated strike.


    David''s eyes red with the ethereal glow of


    [Celestial Wheel],


    the swirling hues of blue and gold reigniting within his gaze. The first monster lunged, its scythe cutting through the air with deadly intent.


    David''s lips curled into a smirk. "Too slow."


    In a blur of movement, he sidestepped the attack, his body bending impossibly as the de whizzed past him. His daggers shed in the air, cutting through the creature''s side in one fluid motion. The fungal monster let out an ear-splitting screech as spores erupted from the wound, but David was already out of reach before they could touch him.


    The second monster attacked immediately after, its scythe slicing downward in an attempt to cleave him in half. David met the attack head-on, crossing his daggers to catch the de mid-swing. The force of the impact reverberated through his arms, but the shadows from Luna cushioned the blow, absorbing much of the shock.


    With a swift kick, he pushed the creature back, sending it stumbling. He wasted no time, his body spinning with lethal precision as his daggers found their mark. The second monster crumpled to the ground, its lifeless form disintegrating into a pile of spores and fungus.


    David didn''t stop. The third and final monster lunged at him, its scythe poised to strike. But David was ready.


    Using


    [Celestial Wheel]


    , time slowed to a crawl. The world around him seemed to pulse in sync with his heartbeat as he dodged the attack with ease, his body moving faster than the creature could react.


    He leaped into the air, his daggers shing like twin stars as he descended onto the third monster. His des sunk deep into the creature''s cap, the force of the strike sending shockwaves through its fungal body. The monster screeched in pain, staggering backward as it tried to recover.


    But David wasn''t done. With a powerful twist, he tore his daggers free, flipping backward in mid-air as the monster''s scythe swung at him in desperation. The de missed him by mere inches, cutting through the empty air where he had been moments before.


    Davidnded behind the creature, his feet hitting the ground in a crouch. He straightened, his eyes gleaming with victory. "You''re done."


    In one swift motion, he drove both daggers into the creature''s back. The fungal monster let out a final, gurgling wail before copsing to the ground, its body disintegrating into nothingness.


    As David stood over the dissolving remains of thest fungal monster, he noticed numbers appear in the air, glowing with a soft yellow hue.


    6000 Points.


    The digits hovered before his eyes, their light flickering like thest rays of a setting sun. He blinked, realizing that this was no system notification¡ªthis was something different. The yellow glow wasn''t just a reward for his kills. It dawned on him that this was how the mages were notifying the candidates of their point totals, a way to keep track not only for themselves but for each contestant.


    "Neat," David muttered with a half-smile, appreciating the elegance of the test. It wasn''t just a game¡ªit was the mages'' way of keeping score, ensuring transparency for everyone in the trial. His gaze lingered on the glowing numbers for a moment longer before they faded into the dark, leaving him with the satisfying knowledge that his efforts had not gone unnoticed.


    David exhaled, the thrill of battle still coursing through his veins. His body hummed with the power of [Shadow Wrath], and he felt stronger than ever. ncing at the crimson waterfall, he allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. He''d fought well, and the points he''d earned would undoubtedly push him closer to passing the trial but they weren''t enough.


    "Luna," he called softly, his voice steady as he started moving again. "Let''s finish this."


    Her shadows flickered in response, and together, they moved forward into the dark unknown, ready for whatever came next. The dungeon boss was still out there, waiting. But David was ready.


    More than ready.


    ****


    A/N: For those curious, Luna isn''t permitted to enter the dungeon directly. However, since she resides within David''s shadow and the artificial dungeon isn''t of a high grade, her presence goes undetected. Despite this, David must personallynd the finishing blows and create his own techniques in order to earn points.

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128: RESULTS

    The guest room within the Earl''s grand estate was an exquisite blend of wealth and subtle grandeur, designed to impress without ostentation. The gentle glow of an ornate chandelier bathed the room in warm, golden hues, its light flickering across tapestries that draped the walls, each depicting tales of valor and legacy. Deep burgundy velvet sofas lined the room, providing plush seating for the five men gathered there.


    At the head of the gathering sat the Earl, his posture regal as he sipped delicately from a porcin teacup, savoring the aroma of his finely brewed tea while observing the scene with quiet satisfaction.


    The tension in the room spiked as Elder Luviania mmed his hand on the polished table, the impact causing the delicate china to rattle. His eyes were wide with disbelief, fixed on the parchment handed to him moments earlier by the estate''s mages. "Impossible!" he burst out, his voice quivering with a mix of shock and frustration. His gaze darted back to the score sheet, struggling toprehend the numbers staring back at him.


    Elder Maison and Elder Scroll exchanged knowing grins, clearly having anticipated this oue. Elder Tyron, however, remained a picture of stoic silence, his expression unreadable, masking whatever thoughts churned beneath his calm facade.


    "How is he doing this?" Elder Luviania demanded, his voice cracking under the weight of his incredulity. But the room remained silent, the only response being the barely restrained smugness of the other elders. It was as if they all shared an unspoken understanding: David was a force that could not be contained, a wild card set to disrupt the delicate bnce of the trials.


    The parchmentsid before each elder disyed the candidates'' scores from the artificial dungeon, a test designed to gauge their prowess by awarding points for each monster in. Typically, candidates wouldn''t begin umting significant points until ten to twelve hours into the trial. Yet, David had defied this norm, amassing an impressive score in just forty minutes, shattering all expectations.


    Elder Maison, unable to resist the opportunity to rub salt in the wound, leaned forward, his voiceced with smugness. "We warned you that the boy had changed," he sneered, directing his words at Elder Luviania. "But your stubborn pride blinded you to his potential."


    Luviania''s face twisted in frustration, his disbelief refusing to wane. "But... but this is simply absurd," he stammered, struggling to reconcile the reality of David''s performance with his preconceived notions. "How can an Awakened be this strong?"


    The room fell into a charged silence, each elder lost in their thoughts. David was no ordinary contender; his presence was a storm that threatened to upend their carefullyid ns. And as the Earl sat back, watching the scene unfold with a small, satisfied smile, it was clear that David''s rise was not just unexpected¡ªit was inevitable.


    ****


    In a cavernous chamber, draped in perpetual twilight, an ancient throne loomed. Its intricate carvings, etched with forgotten deities, seemed to whisper tales of a bygone era of ruthless dominion. Moonlight, filtering through a shattered skylight, cast an eerie, silvery glow upon the throne, transforming it into a spectral beacon of power and despair.


    Perched upon this relic of ancient might was Elder La Muerte, her presence as imposing as the shadowy chamber itself. Wrapped in a flowing robe that blended seamlessly with the gloom, she swirled a ss of dark wine, its crimson hue echoing the color of fresh blood. Her eyes, sharp as daggers, were fixed on a parchment, a predatory smile ying on her lips as she examined the scores.


    The dim light flickered across her face, highlighting the sharp angles of her cheekbones and the gleam in her eyes that hinted at hidden depths. With a slow sip of wine, she savored the taste as though it were the essence of her satisfaction. David''s unexpected performance in the trials was not merely impressive¡ªit was intriguing, a promising disruption to the carefully orchestrated dynamics of the candidates.


    With a flick of her wrist, she set the parchment down, her smile widening. Elder La Muerte was not one to be easily impressed, but David''s sudden rise was a spark in the darkness¡ªan anomaly that promised a far more thrilling oue than the predictable monotony of past candidates.


    From the shadows behind a towering pir, an executioner emerged with amanding presence, stepping forward in silence before dropping to one knee. Draped in an ominous ck cloak that billowed with every movement, Angelica''s form was a menacing silhouette against the flickering darkness of the chamber. Her attire was crafted with sleek, obsidian leather that hugged her form, adorned with silver buckles and dark metallic ents that gleamed subtly in the sparse light. A hood covered her head, casting her face in shadow, but her mask¡ªa sinister visage marked by glowing red eyes¡ªbetrayed her as a figure of fear and ruthlessness.


    "My Lady," Angelica spoke, her voice unwavering butced with a cautious reverence. Elder La Muerte, seated on her grand throne, nced at her briefly, the flicker of annoyance barely visible in her sharp eyes.


    "Speak your thoughts, Angelica," Elder La Muertemanded, her tone cutting through the silence like a de.


    "If I may, mydy, I believe David might be using some kind of trick. It''s inconceivable for an awakened to disy such results," Angelica said, her words measured but daring, as sheid her suspicions bare before her Elder.


    Elder La Muerte''s expression remained impassive, but a hint of amusement flickered in her eyes as she leaned back slightly, her grip on her wine ss tightening. "So, what you are trying to imply is that the boy not only deceived the Elders and mages from the Spire but also the Earl himself?" she retorted, her voice dripping with disdain. The usation hung heavily in the air, leaving no room for Angelica to maneuver.


    "My Lady, I would never suggest such a thing," Angelica quickly backtracked, her voiceced with a mix of desperation and regret. She knew the gravity of questioning Elder La Muerte''s judgment and the danger of overstepping her bounds.


    Elder La Muerte''s gaze turned icy, her disappointment palpable. "Your thoughts and hasty judgment have disappointed me, Angelica," she said, her voice cold and unforgiving. "If you have nothing else to offer but baseless usations, then begone from my sight." The Elder''s tone left no room for further argument, cutting Angelica off before she could muster another word.


    Angelica rose, the sting of her Elder''s reprimand burning behind her masked visage. Humiliation simmered within her as she turned sharply and left the chamber, her cape swirling behind her like the shadow of a lurking storm. As she retreated into the corridors of darkness, one thought seethed in her mind, fueling her resolve.


    "I will find your secret, trash," she vowed silently, her determination igniting like a fire within. Angelica would uncover whatever deceit David was hiding, and she would do so with a vengeance befitting her role as the executioner¡ªunyielding and merciless.


    ****


    David''s senses were razor-sharp, every movement calcted as he faced off against the two crowned Mycelial Monsters. These creatures wererger than their lesser kin, their fungal bodies crowned with jagged, spore-covered growths that pulsed with a sickly, green glow. One of the creatures lunged forward, its eyes glowing with murderous intent as it swung its arm, tipped with a de-like extension, straight at David''s head.


    With a quick pivot, David dodged the strike, plunging his dagger deep into the monster''s chest. The creature shrieked, its fungal body convulsing as David used the momentum to m it against a nearby tree. The impact sent a shiver through the trunk as bark splintered and spores erupted into the air.


    Before he could finish the first monster, the second crowned Mycelial swung its scythe-like arm, aiming to sever David''s head in a single swift motion. In a split-second decision, David dropped to the ground, narrowly avoiding the deadly swing. He swept his leg out, tripping the creature. It fell hard, its grotesque formnding with a heavy thud. Without wasting a second, David twisted up, pulling his daggers free from the pinned monster. In one fluid motion, he drove both des deep into the creature''s head, shattering its sporeden crown with a sickening crunch.


    Breathing heavily, David stood over the fallen monsters, the damp forest floor beneath his feet stained with their oozing fluids. He nced at his daggers, wiping the residue on the nearest moss-covered stone. "Not bad for a warm-up," he muttered, his breath visible in the humid air as he took a moment to assess his surroundings.


    Luna, who had been leaning casually against a tree nearby, let out a long, exaggerated sigh. She kicked a loose pebble, sending it skipping across the underbrush. "This is boring," sheined, her golden eyes reflecting a mixture of irritation and boredom. "You''re just ying with them."


    David chuckled, sheathing his daggers with a swift, practised motion. "Just warming up," he replied, but his mind was already racing ahead, pondering the next move. The crowned Mycelial Monsters were formidable, but not enough to satisfy his growing thirst for a true challenge. His gaze shifted towards the dense forest beyond, where the dungeon boss surely lurked. "I could track the dungeon boss¡­ might be worth the points."


    Luna rolled her eyes, pushing herself off the tree. "Anything would be better than watching you swat overgrown mushrooms."


    But before either could make a decision, the air around them pulsed violently, a sudden shockwave tearing through the forest with a force that sent leaves scattering like confetti. David and Luna staggered, caught off guard by the sudden eruption.


    The ground beneath them trembled, and a low, resonant boom echoed through the trees. David''s head snapped toward the source, his senses alert and sharp. The sound hade from the direction where the group of candidates had gathered earlier.


    "That can''t be good," David said, his toneced with concern. He exchanged a brief, knowing nce with Luna, the unspoken urgency clear between them. Whatever had caused that shockwave was no ordinary event, and David felt the familiar rush of adrenaline kick in. Something¡ªor someone¡ªhad just raised the stakes.

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129: FATED DEATH!

    The De Gors, in coboration with Mage Marvel, devised a cunning test for the younger generation of their bloodline by creating an artificial dungeon. This man-made dungeon was designed to mimic the treacherous outer sections of the Deands, exposing the candidates to a controlled version of the dangers lurking beyond their sheltered world.


    The goal was clear: to teach them that the outside world was an unforgiving ce, teeming with creatures and challenges unlike anything they had ever faced.


    Within the dungeon, the monsters behaved as they would in the Deands¡ªdisying traits of individuality, with most hoards keeping to themselves. This setup allowed the candidates to hunt either alone or in groups without facing overwhelming odds, building up their strength and confidence before eventually confronting the dungeon boss.


    The first trial of thising-of-age ritual was simple: clear the dungeon and defeat the boss to prove one''s worth. In the history of the trials, the highest score ever achieved was 30,000 points, collected by a single candidate over 72 hours of relentless farming before finally facing the boss.


    But this time was different. This year''s candidates were determined to shatter the existing record.


    Instead of methodically farming the weaker monsters to build up points, Kyle Kar Gor and representatives of the noble factions hatched a daring n: find and eliminate the dungeon boss first, then clean up whatever monsters remained, maximizing their points in a way that had never been done before. They formed a ten-man team,posed of four elite scouts from noble families and six promisingmoners, to navigate the twisted paths of the BLIGHTED BOGS, a dark and foreboding forest within the dungeon, and track down the boss''sir.


    Meanwhile, Brian and Ashley, two independent candidates who refused to join any formal party, sat at the edge of their camp. Brian, his legs crossed and his hand pressed to the earth, attempted to connect with the lifeforce of the surrounding nature to scout the BLIGHTED BOGS from a safe distance.


    Despite his efforts, Brian''s face twisted in frustration as he failed to sense anything substantial. Ashley, noticing his difort, ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "What''s wrong, Brian? What do you see?"


    Brian pulled his hand away from the ground, beads of sweat dripping down his brow. "Nothing feels alive here," he said, his voice edged with unease. "The few traces of lifeforce I can sense... it''s all wrong, twisted... unnatural."


    Ashley frowned, raising an eyebrow. "Brian, it''s the BLIGHTED BOGS. Everything about this ce is unnatural. That''s the whole point."


    Brian shook his head, his intuition screaming that something was amiss. "No, it''s more than that. It''s like the very essence of this ce is corrupted¡ª"


    His sentence was cut off as a sudden, blood-curdling scream echoed from deep within the forest. The camp erupted into chaos, the candidates immediately on high alert. Weapons were drawn, eyes darting toward the shadowy trees. Brian and Ashley exchanged a tense nce, their earlier unease now fully justified. Whatever was out there was far more dangerous than they had anticipated.


    Kyle burst out of his tent, his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of his thin-de sword. His eyes darted wildly around the camp, tension etched across his face. "What the hell was that?" he barked at a nearby noble, who stood trembling, his breath ragged and his knuckles white around his bow.


    "I... I don''t know," the noble stammered, his voice quaking as he stared into the encroaching darkness.


    Kyle''s gaze shifted to Susan, a seasoned magic user among their ranks. "Susan, you did put up a barrier around the camp, right?" His tone was more of amand than a question.


    Susan nodded, recalling the precise moment she had rallied the few capable mages among them. "We did, right after we set up camp. The barrier should prevent anything from getting in. It should have been foolproof."


    But even her reassurances felt hollow as the unease crept through the camp like a silent predator. Brian, sensing the ominous presence lurking in the forest, raised his voice, the urgency in his tone slicing through the night.


    "Everyone, get ready!" he yelled, feeling the weight of an unseen force bearing down on them. It was as if an entire army was marching toward them, but he knew how ridiculous that sounded. Monsters in the BLIGHTED BOGS had never disyed such cunning or coordination before.


    Yet Kyle and the others took Brian''s warning seriously, partly because of his minor branch lineage within the De Gor family. In haste, they formed a defensive line, with nobles andmoners alike holding their weapons tight, their hearts pounding in their chests. They could hear it now: the faint rustling of leaves, the dry crunch of dead grass under heavy footsteps, growing closer and closer.


    The tension reached a boiling point when a figure burst through the underbrush, stumbling into view. Amoner, poised to strike, raised his weapon, but a noble quickly grabbed his arm. "Wait!"


    "Chris!" Kyle''s voice wavered, his eyes widening in disbelief as he recognized the disheveled figure. Chris, one of their own scouts, staggered forward, copsing against Kyle, who barely managed to catch him. His body was a mess¡ªtorn clothing, drenched in blood, and a horrific absence where his arm used to be. His face was drained of all color, etched with terror.


    "What happened? Where''s the rest of your team?" Kyle''s voice was strained, fighting to maintainposure as he scanned Chris''s injuries. But Chris could only whimper, his eyes ssy and distant.


    "They''re... they''re gone..." Chris rasped, his voice choked with fear. "I... I just want to get out of here. Please, Kyle, get me out!"


    Kyle''s mind raced. The thought of questioning Chris''s honor as a noble crossed his mind, but one look at his state silenced any judgment. It was clear whatever he had witnessed had broken him. Kyle quickly deduced that the scouting party was lost. Turning to the camp, he began to issue orders. "I need a healer! Get Chris inside the tent, now! The rest of you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Chris''splexion rapidly shifted, turning a violent crimson. A symbol¡ªa sinister eye encircled by flickering mes¡ªseared itself onto his forehead. Chris''s eyes bulged grotesquely before, in a horrifying instant, his body erupted in a violent surge of corrupt mana, triggering a deafening shockwave that sent the camp into chaos.


    The explosion of corrupt mana from Chris''s body was cataclysmic, snuffing out life in the camp in an instant. Kyle and everyone within range were torn apart, their forms disintegrating into a mist of blood that hung in the air like a dark, macabre fog.


    The camp was thrown into chaos as the thick crimson haze obscured vision, and before anyone could grasp the horror unfolding, a swift, deadly arc cleaved through the mist. A scythe, wicked and sharp, sliced amoner cleanly in half, his body copsing lifelessly to the ground.


    From the shadows of the foliage, a crowned Mycelial Monster emerged, its monstrous form towering over the camp. Covered in twisted vines and fungal growths, the creature''s appearance was nightmarish, sending chills down the spine of anyone who dared look upon it.


    Its eyes, glowing with a malevolent intelligence, scanned the camp hungrily. But this terror was not alone¡ªseven more crowned Mycelial Monsters followed closely behind, their gruesome figures nked by a horde of smaller Mycelial creatures, all eager for carnage.


    The camp erupted into pandemonium as themoners, gripped by primal fear, attempted to flee in every direction, only to discover that they were surrounded. The smaller Mycelial monsters moved swiftly, pouncing on those unprepared, their jagged maws snapping as they tore heads from bodies with vicious efficiency. The camp''s screams echoed through the night, mingling with the monstrous roars that filled the air.


    Just when it seemed that all hope was lost, a voice cut through the chaos, calm yet fierce, resonating with unyielding resolve. "Cry, my fire, let my wall burn¡ª[Glor]!" Ashley''s voice rang out as her spellbook floated before her, its pages flickering with an ethereal light. Her eyes red with a vivid purple glow as she chanted, summoning her magic.


    In an instant, an inferno erupted from Ashley''s outstretched hands, a searing wave of fire that roared to life, engulfing the smaller Mycelial monsters. The intense heat incinerated them instantly, turning them to ash as the towering wall of mes surged forward, driving back even the crowned monsters. The monstrous creatures recoiled, unable to withstand the zing barrier, their shrieks of fury muffled by the crackling fire that now separated them from their prey.


    Ashley''s spell, [Glor], was a powerful incantation, far beyond her current ss level. Normally, such a spell would burn out in a matter of seconds, draining her reservespletely.


    But Brian stood beside her, his hands pressed against the earth, his brow furrowed in concentration as he desperately gathered every trace of lifeforce from the decaying surroundings. With every ounce of his will, he converted the dwindling energy into mana and funneled it into Ashley, his own life essence wavering as he struggled to keep up.


    But Brian''s strength was waning. The sheer strain of sustaining such an immense transfer of power took its toll, his vision blurring as exhaustion set in. In a sudden, terrifying moment, a crowned Mycelial Monster shed through the fiery barrier with a swipe of its scythe, the mes parting as the creature lunged forward. Its long, jagged ws stretched toward Ashley, aiming to pierce her skull and end her defiance in one brutal strike.


    The monster''s snarling maw twisted into a grotesque smile, its ws inches from Ashley''s head.

 Chapter 130 DEATH HAS COME.

    The crowned Mycelial monster''s w sliced through the air, aiming directly for Ashley''s head with terrifying speed. But just as death seemed inevitable, a massive ng echoed across the clearing.


    A greatsword,rge and unwieldy, intercepted the blow, its broad de catching the monster''s w with a burst of sparks. Ashley and Brian''s eyes widened in shock as the force of the collision reverberated through the ground, shaking their very cores.


    Before them stood a skinny, tan-skinnedmoner girl, her appearance strikingly out of ce amid the chaos. d in shabby clothes that clung to her slender frame, she gripped the oversized greatsword tightly, her muscles straining as she recoiled from the impact. She clicked her tongue in frustration, her dishevelled hair swaying wildly around her face.


    "Tch, I was aiming for the head," she muttered, her voiceced with annoyance. She pushed forward, her grip on the greatsword unwavering despite the monster''s overwhelming power. The crowned Mycelial monster let out a piercing shriek, its grotesque face twisting with fury as itunched a frenzied barrage of razor-sharp strikes at the girl.


    The girl moved with surprising agility, her thin frame darting and weaving as she parried each strike. The greatsword, though massive, moved with a fluid grace in her hands, as if it were an extension of her very being. Sparks flew with each collision, and though she held her ground, the strain of each deflection became evident. The crowned monster''s upper strength was monstrous, pushing her to her limits as she struggled to keep up.


    Heroes often emerged when darkness threatened to swallow the world whole. During times of great peril, these individuals stood against overwhelming odds, bing beacons of hope and strength in, ''Trials of Valor''.


    However, in the looming shadows of the future, powerful forces from other dark realms conspired to disrupt the rise of these champions. The relentless invaders'' interference left the world vulnerable, with only a handful of heroes left to defend against impending doom. Each battle tipped the bnce, pushing the world closer to a cataclysm that threatened to cascade into irreversible destruction.


    Ashley''s resolve steeled. She raised her hands, her spellbook glowing as she chanted under her breath. "Rain, my fury¡ª[Burst]!" shemanded, her voice echoing with fierce determination.


    In response, the skies above darkened, and fiery orbs manifested, swirling with intense heat before plummeting down toward the crowned Mycelial monster. The fiery barrage rained upon the beast, but the monster, enraged, swung its arm in a wide arc. The blow struck themoner girl with bone-crushing force, sending her flying back into the camp''s debris.


    She crashed into the ground, tumbling amidst the wreckage, her sword ttering beside her. The crowned monster, undeterred by the assault, deflected the iing fireballs with its wed hands, swatting them aside with terrifying ease. Ashley''s heart sank.


    Beside her, Brian struggled to keep hisposure. His hands trembled as he funneled every ounce of life force he could scrape together into mana, channelling it into Ashley to keep her magic alive. But he was at his wit''s end. His vision blurred, his energy spent, and he copsed to his knees, gasping for breath.


    The crowned Mycelial monster, sensing the waning strength of its foes, turned its attention back to Ashley. Its eyes glowed with malice as it advanced, each step sending tremors through the ground. Ashley''s mind raced; she had nothing left. Desperately, she tried to summon another fireball, but her mana reserves were dry, drained from the relentless battle.


    The monster reared back, its w poised high, ready to deliver the final, fatal blow. Ashley''s breath hitched as the monstrous hand came down¡ªbut then, a deafening sonic boom erupted. A shadow shed above, and Luna appeared mid-air, her figure a blur of deadly grace. With a powerful kick, she struck the monster''s chest, sending it careening through the air like a rag doll. The crowned beast crashed into a tree, shattering it on impact.


    Lunanded lightly on her feet, her predatory eyes gleaming with a wild, feral intensity. She let out a low, guttural howl that echoed through the battlefield, a sound that sent shivers through the remaining monsters. Fear rippled through their ranks, their movements hesitant, but the symbols engraved on their fungal heads began to glow violently, forcing them forward despite their instincts screaming otherwise.


    David descended from above like a vengeful spectre, daggers drawn. He struck swiftly, plunging his des into the nearest Mycelial monsters, killing a few in rapid session. His movements were a blur of calcted lethality, each strike precise and deadly. Hended beside Luna, his presencemanding and fierce.


    "Luna, let the hunt begin!" David ordered, his voice low and filled with a chilling calm that belied the chaos around them.


    Luna growled, her eyes flicking toward the remaining crowned monsters. She lunged at them without hesitation, her form a sh of speed and power. The monsters, despite their numbers, found themselves outmatched by Luna''s ruthless efficiency. She tore through their ranks, each strike of her ws ripping through their fungal flesh with ease.


    David turned his focus back to Ashley and Brian, his gaze softening momentarily. Ashley, though exhausted, managed a weary smile as she watched Luna tear through the monstrous horde. Brian, still on his knees, struggled to stand, his face pale but resolute.


    "How¡­ how are you this strong?" Ashley breathed, her voice weak but filled with disbelief and gratitude.


    David ignored her question, his eyes fixed on the battlefield. "Does there have to be a reason for me to be strong?" he retorted, his voice carrying a cold, unspoken resolve. He scanned the area, instincts on high alert. They were surrounded, outnumbered, and deep within hostile territory. But with Luna''s relentless assault and his own unyielding determination, they still had a fighting chance.


    Luna''s howl echoed once more, sending ripples of dread through the enemy ranks. Even the crowned Mycelial monsters hesitated, their grotesque forms quivering as they faced the relentless fury of David and hispanions. In the midst of the chaos, heroes were emerging, not from prophecy or destiny, but from sheer will and defiance. And as the mes of battle roared around them, the true trial of valor had only just begun.


    The crowned monsters, their eyes aze with a frenzied light, charged again, but David was ready. He gripped his daggers tighter, his determination unwavering. This was their fight, their story, and no demon or monster would deny them their victory.


    David moved like a tempest through the battlefield, his daggers a blur of deadly precision as Luna dashed beside him, tearing through the Mycelial monsters with the ferocity of a wolf unleashed.


    Every sh of his de and every swipe of Luna''s ws carved a path of destruction, leaving behind a trail of writhing, lifeless bodies. The crowned Mycelial monsters that once seemed so formidable now fell one after another, unable to keep up with David''s relentless speed or Luna''s unyielding might.


    "Keep pushing!" David shouted, his voice cutting through the din of battle. Luna responded with a snarl, her fangs bared, eyes glowing with a predatory light that sent shivers through the remaining monsters. They pressed on, a whirlwind of steel and savagery, carving down the foes who dared stand in their way.


    It was a one-sided massacre. The crowned monsters'' scythe-like limbs and gnashing maws were no match for David''s brutal efficiency and Luna''s primal fury. Each strike was met with calcted precision; each leap by Luna ended in a stter of green ichor and mangled flesh. In moments, the camp was littered with the remains of their foes, a macabre testament to David''s unparalleled skill and Luna''s raw power.


    David paused, catching his breath as he surveyed the battlefield. The few remaining monsters staggered back, fear evident in their eyes as the light of victory began to glimmer on the horizon. "Just a little more¡­" he muttered, already feeling the adrenaline of victory surging within him.


    But just as the thought of triumph crossed his mind, a bone-chilling shriek tore through the air, a sound so piercing it felt like it was tearing at the fabric of reality itself. The remaining Mycelial monsters froze, their grotesque bodies trembling before they suddenly convulsed, their eyes bulging as green and brown blood spewed from their veins. They copsed, writhing in pain, their life forces visibly draining away, flowing toward a dark figure emerging from the shadows.


    David''s eyes widened as the monstrosity stepped into view, trampling over the fallen bodies like they were nothing more than a pathway to its grand entrance. The creature was a sight of nightmarish design¡ªits limbs twisted and elongated, wrapped in an eerie, flowing robe that seemed to merge with the ground beneath it.


    Dozens of blood-red eyes adorned its cloak and mask, staring out from its hood like malignant stars in an endless void. Tendrils of dark, vine-like appendages sprouted from its back, tipped with more of those unblinking, sinister eyes, twitching and squirming as if they had a life of their own.


    It moved with a disturbing grace, every step purposeful and deliberate, each motion exuding an aura of malevolence. The ground beneath it seemed to decay, dark tendrils creeping outward and absorbing the very essence of the battlefield. It was as though the creature was not merely alive but a living vortex of death, draining the world of vitality and hope with every passing moment.


    David''s grip tightened around his daggers as he stared at the grotesque figure. The monster''s presence was suffocating, a palpable darkness that clung to the air, making each breath feel like inhaling smoke. It didn''t just look like death; it felt like death incarnate.


    Luna growled low, her hackles raised as the creature''s many eyes focused on them, glowing with a dull, hungry light. The beast''s mouth twisted beneath its mask, a wicked smile that spoke of torment and despair yet toe.


    "What the hell is this thing?" David spat, his frustration mounting as the reality of their situation sunk in. Victory had been so close, yet now, with this monstrous figure looming over them, it felt impossibly far away.


    The creature raised one elongated, skeletal hand, its wed fingers curling with a sickening crack. The tendrils on its back writhed in excitement, and the blood-red eyes seemed to pulse with malevolent glee. It was savoring the moment, feeding off the fear that permeated the air.


    David cursed under his breath, his frustration boiling over as he stared down this new threat. "Just my damn luck," he muttered, readying his daggers for yet another fight. The battle was far from over, and this time, the stakes were higher than ever.

 Chapter 131 EREXIS, THE VEILBORN DEVOURER.

    David''s heart pounded in his chest as the monster''s crimson eyes locked onto his, paralyzing him. It wasn''t just fear¡ªit was as though the monster''s gaze reached into his very soul, shackling his body. He tried to move, but his limbs refused to obey. His mind screamed, demanding he act, yet nothing happened.


    Why can''t I move?


    David wondered, panic swelling inside him.


    In a sh of motion too fast for his eyes to follow, the monster lunged. Its vine-like, skeletal handsshed out, punching David squarely in the gut. The impact sent him rocketing backward, his body flying through the air like a ragdoll. He was bracing for a bone-shattering crash when Luna appeared, dashing at breakneck speed to intercept his fall, cushioning him from the worst of it.


    David spat out a mouthful of blood, pain radiating through his entire body. "This is bad..." he muttered to himself, struggling to stand. His body screamed in protest, and his senses were on edge. He didn''t need to test his strength against the creature to know it was beyond him. The raw power that had just sent him flying with a single punch was evidence enough. And worse, this monster wasn''t just stronger¡ªit was something else entirely, something he hadn''t encountered before.


    He cursed the system. Of all the quests he''d been given, why this one? "A


    hard


    quest, my ass," he growled, clutching his abdomen. The monster shrieked again, its glowing crimson eyes sweeping across the battlefield. Everyone still alive in the camp fell to their knees, writhing in terror. Screams filled the air as the demon''s influence sank into their minds. Fear was suffocating them, making them easy prey.


    David felt the pressure in his own mind, the edges of his sanity fraying, but he clenched his teeth, refusing to sumb. With effort, he activated his skill, [Celestial Wheel]. A notification blinked in his mind:


    Senses heightened. Fear-based debuff nullified by 50%.


    It wasn''t much, but it was enough.


    "


    Good enough


    ," David muttered, wiping blood from his mouth as he pushed himself to his feet.


    Luna knelt beside him, eyes wide with concern. "David, you can''t fight that thing. You''re too weak. I should fight it!"


    David shook his head, adrenaline fueling his determination. "That''s why I need you to get the others out of here. Use your skill to teleport them. I''ll distract it."


    Luna hesitated, her brow furrowing in disbelief. "Distract it? You won''tst two seconds against that monster!"


    "That''s why you need to hurry," David shot back, already gripping his daggers tightly. He could feel the weight of what he was asking her to do, but there was no time for hesitation. Without another word, he activated [Wolf''s Grace], his body disappearing into the shadows as heunched himself at the demon.


    The monster, preupied with terrorizing the camp, barely had time to react before David closed the distance. He moved with speed and precision, striking at the monster''s exposed joints, seeking to weaken it. The battle was ferocious. The monster retaliated with vicious swipes of its wed hands, the air howling with each strike. David barely dodged, rolling beneath its towering form and slicing at its tendrils, trying to sever the grasping limbs.


    Meanwhile, Luna gathered herself, her eyes glowing as she activated her teleportation skill. A massive magic circle formed beneath her, spreading across the ground for hundreds of meters. The ground shimmered as a wave of mana enveloped the area, preparing to transport the remaining candidates to safety.


    Sensing the massive flux of mana behind it, the monster shrieked in rage. It pounded the earth with both hands, causing an explosion of debris that caught David off guard,unching him high into the air. Luna''s spell activated at the same moment, whisking most of the candidates away¡ªbut not all. A few had been left behind, most notably Ashley and an unconsciousmoner girl clutching a great sword.


    David''s eyes widened as he hurtled through the air, debris and stone raining around him. "


    Damn it,


    " he cursed. Luna''s spell had been interrupted; not everyone had been taken. He had to act quickly before the monster finished them off.


    As he plummeted toward the ground, David unsummoned his daggers, his mind racing.


    I can''t beat this thing in a straight fight,


    he thought.


    But I can hide.


    With a surge of focus, he willed his shadow to extend and wrap around his arm. He mmed his hand down as soon as he hit the ground, creating a thick cloud of dust and shadowy smoke.


    The demon screeched, its tendrils iling as it tried to clear the cloud. Its glowing red eyes flickered in frustration, but when the dust finally settled, it found that David, Ashley, and themoner girl had disappeared. The demon roared in fury, shaking the trees and cracking the ground beneath it as it stomped and searched for its lost prey.


    But David was already gone, running through the forest with the two unconscious girls in tow. His body was covered in cuts and scrapes from the earlier fight, his breaths ragged. He knew he couldn''t keep this up for long, but he had to get them to safety.


    He nced down at Ashley, her head lolling against his chest as he carried her over his shoulder, and then at themoner girl, slumped in his other arm, her great sword dragging behind them.


    "This just keeps getting better..." David muttered sarcastically, his eyes scanning the forest for a ce to hide. His legs burned from exertion, and his mind was still foggy from the remnants of the monster''s mind maniption.


    Behind him, the monster''s enraged shrieks echoed through the woods, shaking the trees and sending flocks of bird monsters scattering into the sky. David knew it wouldn''t be long before the creature found them again.


    He cursed under his breath.


    Of course, it had to be me,


    he thought bitterly, his mind wandering to the system once again. Why did it always throw him into the worst possible situations? Why now, with an overpowered monster breathing down his neck?


    As he dashed through the forest, desperately searching for a ce to hide, he knew one thing for sure: this fight was far from over.


    And his luck wasn''t getting any better.


    ****


    Outside the dungeon, the evening sky had begun to shift into hues of purple and orange, casting long shadows across thendscape. Mage Ray stood guard near the colossal tree that housed the dungeon''s gate, its ancient bark gnarled and twisted as if shaped by the very hands of time itself. This massive, enchanted tree had stood for centuries, its roots deep in the soil of the De Gor estate, guarding the powerful, swirling portal nestled within its hollowed trunk.


    Normally, the portal shimmered a serene blue, its glow aforting reminder of the protective magic that kept the dungeon sealed and under control. Only those of De Gor blood had the right to pass through its swirling depths. Ray had been charged with watching over this ancient passage, ensuring that no one unauthorized ever breached its magic.


    But tonight, something felt wrong.


    Ray''s eyes caught a faint flicker within the portal. At first, it was just a slight shift in color¡ªa tremble in the familiar blue hue. He frowned, stepping closer to the enormous hollow. His hands brushed against the tree''s rough bark as he peered deeper into the portal''s core. His heart skipped a beat when the blue glow began to fade, reced by a deep, menacing crimson. The swirling energy grew erratic, pulsing in chaotic rhythms, as if the portal itself were under attack.


    "What in the world..." Ray muttered, taking a step back, his heart pounding in his chest.


    The glow intensified, casting eerie red shadows across the ground. The once tranquil air around the gate was now thick with tension, crackling with an unfamiliar, dark energy. The change was unnatural¡ªsomething had disturbed the bnce of the dungeon, and Ray could feel it in his bones.


    Panic seized him. *This isn''t right... no one but a De Gor should be able to enter!*


    His mind raced through possibilities, but nothing made sense. The portal''s gate had sealed itself off¡ªsomething, or someone, had forced its way into the dungeon, and the very magic of the tree reacted violently to this vition.


    Ray''s breath quickened as he grasped the full extent of what had happened. Someone who didn''t bear the De Gor blood had entered, bypassing all the safeguards. Worse still, the gate was now closed¡ªcutting off any hope of ess.


    Fear gripped him, but Ray forced himself to stay calm. He couldn''t afford to lose hisposure. The Earl had to be informed, and quickly. The other mages needed to know that the portal had beenpromised. His fingers twitched, aching to cast a spell, but first, he had to think.


    Stepping back from the gate, Ray took a deep breath, then extended his hands. His fingers danced in the air, drawing intricate sigils as he summoned his magic. With a low incantation, the air shimmered before him. "By the spirits of the wind, hear my call," he chanted, his voice trembling slightly as he infused the spell with urgency.


    The shimmering light coalesced into the shape of a small bird, its form delicate yet ethereal. The spirit bird blinked once, awaiting hismand.


    Ray wasted no time. He whispered the message¡ªdetailing the change in the dungeon gate and the terrifying realization that someone had forced their way in. The bird chirped in response, its eyes glowing with understanding. It pped its wings, glowing brighter for a moment before darting into the sky, heading toward the estate.


    Ray watched the spirit bird disappear beyond the tree line, hoping that it would reach the Earl in time. But deep in his heart, he felt a gnawing sense of dread. If whoever had breached the portal was as dangerous as he feared, time might already be slipping away.


    Gazing up at the crimson-tinged portal once more, Ray muttered under his breath, "I hope... I''m not toote."

 Chapter 132 THE LOST HEROS

    The sky glowed with a golden hue, casting its reflection across the sea of tall, dried grass swaying in every direction as the evening breeze whispered through the ins.


    SWOOSH


    ¡ª


    a rusted great sword cut through the air with a heavy swing, its wielder gripping the hilt with a fierce determination. Noelle scowled as the de fell. "No, it wasn''t like that!" she muttered angrily, scolding herself for yet another imperfect swing.


    Her fingers tightened around the worn leather handle of the sword, her knuckles white with frustration. She could still picture the adventurers in her mind¡ªthe way they moved with effortless grace, their attacks precise and lethal. Noelle had spent countless days apanying them, not as a fighter but as a potter, earning her meager coins for menialbour. But all the while, she had watched. Observed. Studied. Every motion, every stance, every skill was burned into her memory.


    Their techniques were wless, but more than that, they possessed something she longed for¡ªstrength, purpose. She wanted to wield that same power, to fight the monsters that terrorized thends. But that kind of training cost money, more than she could ever hope to afford. So, she decided to teach herself, mimicking the adventurers with the only possession she had left of her mother: the old, rusted great sword she now swung with trembling hands.


    Her mother had once been an adventurer, too¡ªa woman of fierce strength who had braved the harsh world until the day it took her life, leaving Noelle to fend for herself. Noelle''s grip tightened, her thoughts bitter as memories flooded her. The coldness of the world had never felt more real than when she was left alone, a child with no one but herself to rely on.


    The sword came down again, heavier this time, the strain of fatigue beginning to show in her movements. She had been training for days, pushing herself beyond her limits, refusing to stop even as her body cried out for rest. Her stomach growled, the hollow ache of hunger gnawing at her insides. It had been two days since she had eaten anything substantial¡ªonly stale bread bought with the few coins she''d earned from herst job.


    But even the pain couldn''t stop her. She raised the great sword once more, her breath ragged, her muscles screaming in protest. The setting sun cast long shadows across the field, and yet she persisted, swinging again and again, determined to learn¡ªdetermined to be strong.


    As the de descended with another heavy swoosh, Noelle''s heart burned with the fierce resolve that one day, she too would stand on par with those adventurers, not just as an observer, but as a warrior worthy of her own story.


    Noelle swung her great sword for the hundredth time, each movement slower and heavier than thest. Her muscles screamed in protest, her body drenched in sweat as it dripped down and stained the dry, cracked ground beneath her feet. Her breath came in shallow gasps, her vision blurred with exhaustion. With thest bit of strength she could muster, she stabbed the sword into the earth, leaning heavily on it as if it were the only thing holding her up. Her crimson eyes, half-lidded with fatigue, burned with a fire that refused to die.


    Despite the strain, a small, defiant grin tugged at the corners of her lips. Her mind drifted back to just a few days ago when her life had changed in the most unexpected of ways. She had been wandering the streets, the same as always, scraping by to survive. Out of nowhere, a group of mages had appeared before her, their robes gleaming with the insignia of high rank. They handed her a parchment, their faces expressionless, and before she could ask why, they disappeared just as quickly as they hade.


    Confused, she had stood there, staring at the piece of paper in her hands, wondering what it could mean. Nobles and mages never paid attention to people like her, a street rat struggling to survive. In her mind, they were all the same¡ªdirty, arrogant bastards who looked down onmoners with disdain.


    Shrugging it off at the time, she had taken the parchment to the guild receptionist, the same woman who had served her countless times. Noelle still remembered the shock that had crossed the receptionist''s face as she read the contents. "I can''t believe it, Noelle!" she had eximed, eyes wide with disbelief. "You have noble''s blood... and not just any noble¡ªyou''re of the De Gor bloodline!"


    The words had been like a p in the face, something Noelle could barely process. The De Gors? Her? She had never known her father, and her mother had died long ago, leaving her to grow up without any knowledge of her heritage. Yet, here she was, told she was chosen to participate in the prestigiousing-of-age ceremony, a rite that would allow her to im her role and gain the strength she had longed for.


    The thought alone reignited the fire in her tired limbs. Noelle gripped her sword tightly again, her knuckles white with determination. This was her chance¡ªher opportunity to escape the life she had been shackled to and be something more. She would seize this opportunity with both hands, no matter how difficult the path ahead might be.


    With a grunt, she pushed herself off the sword, her legs wobbling but refusing to give in. Her exhaustion was immense, but her will was stronger. She would be stronger, no matter the cost.


    Noelle''s eyes fluttered open, the world around her slowlying into focus. Her head throbbed, and for a moment, she couldn''t remember where she was. A dim crimson light filled the space, casting strange shadows on the rough walls around her. It took her a second to adjust to the eerie glow, but once her vision settled, she groaned and used her rusted great sword to push herself off the ground. Her arms trembled from exhaustion, but she forced herself to stand, wobbling slightly as she got to her feet.


    As she nced around, her surroundings became clearer. She was in a small cave, the jagged stone walls curling inward like a protective cocoon. A faint draft brushed against her skin, hinting that the entrance was nearby. Her gaze drifted to the corner, where she saw another figure¡ªa girl, about her age, wearing quality mage armour, far more expensive than anything Noelle had ever seen. The girl was slumped against the wall, fast asleep, her chest rising and falling steadily.


    Noelle furrowed her brow, trying to remember what had happened. Thest thing she recalled was the battle with the crowned monster, its terrifying strength overwhelming her as its blows knocked her out cold. She instinctively gripped her great sword tighter, the rusted metal feeling familiar andforting in her hands. But how had she ended up here? And who was that girl?


    Her curiosity got the better of her, and she strained her eyes, scanning the small cave for any other signs of life. That''s when she noticed someone sitting near the entrance of the cave. The figure sat cross-legged, perfectly still, in what appeared to be a meditative position. The dim light made it hard to see his features, but she could make out his strong frame and the expensivebat vest.


    Noelle took a few cautious steps toward him, her curiosity piqued. As she moved closer, she studied the figure''s posture, the calm yetmanding presence that radiated from him. He had to be a noble¡ªeverything about him screamed it. Only someone of noble birth would have that kind of confidence and air around him.


    Suddenly, the man spoke, his voice calm yet carrying a weight of authority. "You should get some rest if you haven''t recovered yet."


    Noelle froze, realizing that he had sensed her presence without even turning to look. She narrowed her eyes, gripping her sword a little tighter as she felt a surge of cold fury rises within her. "Why?" she asked, her voice sharp and biting.


    David, still seated, raised a brow in confusion. "Why what?"


    "Why did you save me?" Noelle spat, her grip on the sword tightening until her knuckles turned white. "A noble, saving amoner? What''s the angle?"


    David turned his head slightly, giving her a brief nce before rising to his feet in one fluid motion. His eyes met hers, dark and predatory, yet unreadable. He didn''t seem offended by her tone, if anything, he looked amused. "The weak have no right toin," he replied simply, his voice cold as steel. "I saved you because I chose to. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Without another word, David stepped outside the cave, leaving Noelle standing there, shocked and unsure how to respond. Her mind raced as she tried to process his words. He didn''t look down on her, didn''t mock her for being amoner. His tone was distant, almost indifferent, but there was no trace of the usual noble arrogance she had grown used to.


    "Who is this guy?" Noelle muttered to herself, her eyes following him as he disappeared into the night. Her heart still pounded in her chest, not from fear, but from the strange, unfamiliar respect she felt toward him. David was different¡ªdangerously so.

 Chapter 133 THE LOST HEROS 1.2, (GIFTS BELOW!)

    "Not the answer you were expecting, huh?" Ashley''s voice cut through the silence from her spot in the corner of the cave. Noelle turned, her eyes narrowing at the girl, irritated. "What do you mean?" she asked in a low, dismissive tone.


    Ashley, still resting from the exhaustion of overusing her mana, stretched her arms and smiled faintly. "I can see it in your eyes," she continued, her tone casual but observant. "The way you talk, the look in your eyes¡ªyou must really hate nobility, don''t you?"


    Noelle didn''t respond, though the usation stung. She simply scowled, leaning her rusted great sword against the wall, trying to ignore the noble girl''s words. She had learned the hard way that nobles only sought to manipte and usemoners. David and Ashley might have saved her, but that didn''t mean she would let her guard down. She wouldn''t be fooled so easily.


    "You''re not gods, you know," Noelle muttered in protest, finding a corner to lean against. Her voice carried a defiance she didn''t bother to hide.


    Ashley raised an eyebrow at Noelle''s boldness. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" she asked, her tone shifting, a slight edge of danger creeping into her words. She was genuinely curious. Mostmoners would''ve crumbled under the pressure of talking back to a noble, let alone challenging one.


    But Noelle stood firm, gripping her great sword tightly, her crimson eyes never leaving Ashley''s. "I''m stronger," she dered confidently, her voice unwavering.


    Ashley was momentarily taken aback. She could see the girl had some skills and the tenacity to back it up. Depending on the Aura, Noelle could probably cut her down before she had time to cast a proper spell. But before Ashley could voice her thoughts, Noelle cut her off again.


    "But I can''t win against him," Noelle admitted, nodding toward the cave entrance where David had disappeared moments ago.


    Ashley followed Noelle''s gaze and instantly understood who she was referring to. She let out a small sigh, internally agreeing with themoner. David was... different. Stronger, faster, more dangerous than anyone she''d met, even among nobles. His presence alone could shift the atmosphere in a room, and it was clear Noelle had sensed that too.


    "Who is he?" Noelle asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    Ashley stood up, brushing the dust off her cloak and straightening herself before facing Noelle. "David. David De Gor. Son of the lord of Aethelwarin," she answered casually, not seeing any reason to hide such information.


    Noelle blinked, clearly taken aback. "The same David from the rumours?" she asked in disbelief, needing confirmation.


    Ashley nodded. "Yes. But mind your tongue," she warned, her voice calm but firm.


    Noelle couldn''t hide her surprise. Everyone from the town had heard the rumours about David De Gor¡ªhow he had tarnished the name of his house and was known to be the weakest of his father''s sons. Yet, standing near him earlier, Noelle had felt something different. His aura was dark, almost predatory, like a wolf baring its fangs in preparation for a hunt. David was not the man the rumours painted him to be.


    Ashley slowly approached Noelle, shaking off her internal musings. Noelle, sensing her movement, became alert. To her shock, Ashley stopped just inches away from her and suddenly bowed her head.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Noelle blurted out, startled and confused. She couldn''tprehend why a noble like Ashley would bow to her.


    "You saved my life," Ashley admitted, raising her head after the gesture. "I''m not ignorant enough to not recognize my savior."


    Noelle, scratching her head in disbelief, couldn''t help but feel an odd sense of satisfaction. A noble had actually bowed to her, amoner. The sensation was foreign but undeniably gratifying.


    Stretching out her hand towards Noelle, Ashley said, "I would greatly appreciate it if you kept this between us. You may address me as Ashley."


    Noelle, suddenly feeling self-conscious, didn''t know how to respond. She wasn''t used to nobles behaving this way, and certainly not to one offering her such casual familiarity. Ashley, noticing the hesitation in her eyes, gently took Noelle''s arm and shook it.


    "I''m not one for etiquette," Ashley said with a soft smile. "May I know your name as well?"


    "Noelle," she replied, her voice low, unsure of how to handle the strange, but not entirely unwee, situation. It felt odd, yet it wasn''t unpleasant.


    Leaning against the wall beside her, Ashley couldn''t help but ask, "You must have a great teacher to recognize your potential."


    Noelle, confused by thepliment, let out a small breath. "I''m self-taught," she revealed. "I don''t have a master."


    Ashley''s eyes widened in surprise. No teacher? That revtion hit her like a hammer. Noelle was a prodigy, a rare talent amongmoners. If they could survive the dungeon, Ashley would inform her father about Noelle immediately. Bringing her into their family could potentially birth one of the strongest swordsmen they had ever known.


    "Is this how the first trial is supposed to be?" Noelle asked, her voice tinged with determination. She wasmitted to seeding, no matter the challenge. "It feels much harderpared to the explorations I''ve done in the Deands."


    Ashley shook her head slowly. "This isn''t the trial anymore," she admitted with a grave tone. Noelle''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    She had been preparing for these trials for over a year. Everyone had been assured that, while challenging, no one was meant to die in them. But something was terribly wrong. Ashley had sensed it when they first encountered the crowned monsters. It didn''t match anything she had read about or prepared for. Everything about the dungeon was different¡ªmore dangerous, more chaotic.


    The boss. That was the biggest clue. The dungeon boss had been an anomaly from the beginning. Its power, its form¡ªit didn''t align with the carefully studied patterns of other territorial monsters in the Deands. This was no ordinary trial. Something¡ªsomeone¡ªhad tampered with the dungeon''s structure, introducing a danger far beyond the expected difficulty.


    "Wait," Noelle said, her voiceced with unease. "So¡­ are you saying the others are really dead?" Her hand unconsciously tightened around the hilt of her sword.


    Ashley nced at her, considering the best way to respond. She didn''t want to crush the girl''s spirit, but she also couldn''t sugarcoat the reality. "Not everyone," she replied after a pause. "David saved many of them¡ªhe got the rest out before the monster reached them."


    Noelle''s grip eased slightly, her expression softening at the mention of David. She owed him her life as well, even though she didn''t understand why he had saved her. But one thing was clear now: this was no mere trial. Something had gone horribly wrong, and they were caught in the middle of it. Ashley felt it deep in her bones¡ªthis dungeon had been sabotaged.


    And the question lingered in her mind, growing darker with each passing moment: Who would want to do such a thing?


    "How are we going to stop that thing?" Noelle asked, her voice steady and full of conviction. She wasn''t asking out of fear but with determination, her crimson eyes fierce. Ashley couldn''t help but admire the girl''s courage. Despite the dire situation, Noelle wasn''t thinking about running away or giving in to despair. Instead, she was considering how to fight the monster that could easily crush them with a single swing of its massive arm.


    "I''m not entirely sure," Ashley admitted, her frustration evident in her tone. She hated the idea of relying on David¡ªthe very person she had once dismissed as weak and unworthy. But the truth was undeniable: David had saved them all, and in this moment, he was their best chance at survival. "But the best course of action would be to stay with David."


    Noelle nodded in agreement. "Then we should call him back into the cave and n our next move," she suggested, her mind already working on strategies, her determination unwavering.


    Before Ashley could respond, a rustling sound at the cave entrance caught their attention. David appeared, stepping inside with his usual cold, unbothered expression. Luna followed closely behind him, her eyes glowing slightly as she wiped dirt from her hands, having tracked him down through the dense dungeon using her keen sense of smell.


    "There is no n," David said, his voice cutting through the air like a de. His gaze flickered between Noelle and Ashley, and he spoke with the kind of finality that left no room for argument. "I''m getting you out of this dungeon."


    Noelle tensed, gripping her sword tighter, her eyes narrowing as she processed his words. "What do you mean? We can''t just run. That monster¡ª"


    David interrupted her, his tone colder than before. "That monster is mine to deal with," he stated inly, his eyes glowing with an intense resolve. "You can either stay here and get yourselves killed or leave. But if you want to live, you''ll do as I say. This isn''t up for debate."


    Noelle felt her heart pound in her chest, a mixture of anger and confusion rising within her. David''s arrogance was infuriating, but there was something else¡ªsomething in the way he carried himself, in the certainty of his voice, that made her pause. For the first time, she sensed the weight of his experience, the hidden power lurking beneath his calm exterior.


    Ashley watched silently, feeling the tension in the air grow. David had always been an enigma to her¡ªhe had defied every expectation she had ever ced on him. And now, standing in the cave, his presence was undeniable,manding. He wasn''t just the weak noble she had once believed him to be. He was something far more dangerous.


    Noelle clenched her jaw, refusing to back down. "I''m not afraid of death," she said, her voice hard. "But I''m not about to throw my life away without a fight."


    David raised a brow, a predatory smirk tugging at his lips. "Then don''t get in my way." Without another word, he turned and stepped outside, leaving the cave''s tense atmosphere behind.


    ****


    A/N: I hope you''re all enjoying the first trial! With the start of a new month, I want to take a moment to say a heartfelt thank you to those who have shown the most support.


    Sil3nt_1


    Lewis_Cooper


    Hawkeye_07


    gilbert_kely


    Caste_Gate


    RoberJay


    Paul_Saxon


    satish_yadav_7415


    Bruce_Overton


    Old_school1


    arise_dreamweaver


    Onyyx


    KDT_1867


    Dn4443


    Count_alucard


    I also appreciate the shadow readers too, I see yah crew lol.


    to show my sincerity, please use the following redemption code to get 10 Free FPS


    NOTE: USERBALE FOR THE FIRST 9 READERS OF THIS CHAPTER


    HAPPY READING!


    CODE: ABDHYF594U6TR4DBA

 Chapter 134 CRIMSON DAWN

    Mage Ray paced anxiously back and forth at the entrance of the Dungeon gate. His eyes darted toward the massive tree with its swirling portal, now a disturbing crimson hue instead of its usual calming blue.


    Every passing minute felt like an eternity, his mind consumed with worry about the candidates trapped inside.


    What is happening in there?


    The question gnawed at him. It had already been two hours since he''d sent the spirit bird to the Earl, yet no word hade back. He could only hope that the bird had made it and that help was on the way.


    Ray nervously chewed at his nails, his mind racing. The candidates¡ªnoble bloodline descendants¡ªwere inside, and the gates had been locked from within. That should have been impossible. Only someone with De Gor blood could enter the dungeon gate. If they couldn''t enter, it meant someone had tampered with the very magic of the portal, viting ancient protections. His heart pounded with the weight of the situation.


    How could this be happening?


    Just as Ray''s nerves threatened to unravel entirely, a sh of brilliant light filled the sky. The clouds parted as a rainbow-coloured beam shot through them, crashing down into the forest estate with a force that shook the ground beneath him. The beam struck near the Dungeon gate, sending up a massive cloud of dust and debris. As the dust settled, Elder Tyron and Elder Scrolls, nked by two other mages, strode forward from the wreckage with a calm yet deadly presence.


    Elder Scrolls, with his piercing gaze, locked eyes on Ray. "What''s the situation, Mage ?" His voice was calm butced with authority.


    Mage Ray, usually one for formalities, immediately skipped the pleasantries. "The dungeon gate has been tampered with, Elders. It''s most likely locked from the inside. I have been unable to gain entry."


    Elder Scrolls shifted his focus to the swirling crimson portal. He squinted at it before turning back to Ray. "How is that possible? Only someone with De Gor blood can enter the dungeon. Who could''ve sealed it from the inside?"


    Ray fell silent, swallowing hard. He didn''t know the answer, and the implications terrified him.


    Who could possibly have tampered with the gate?


    Elder Tyron, clearly not one for patience, unsheathed his massive obsidian ymore, the weapon casting a shadow as it gleamed menacingly. "Then I''ll break the damn thing open," he said as he moved forward, the de raised high above his head, ready to strike.


    Mage Ray panicked, stepping in front of the elder''s path. "No, Elder Tyron, please! Destroying the gate would have catastrophic consequences. We''d lose control of the dungeon entirely. The bacsh could wipe out the estate. We can''t afford that."


    Elder Tyron narrowed his eyes at the young mage, his voice seething with barely restrained rage. "And what do you expect us to do then? Stand here while noble blood dies? The longer we wait, the more likely it is that the heirs inside will perish." His grip tightened on Ray''s cloak, yanking the mage closer. "Are you suggesting we just let the bloodline die while you mages sit here ying with magic?"


    Ray trembled under the elder''s re. "It''s not like that, Elder Tyron. But the only safe way to get in is to request an 8th-ss mage to decipher the gate''s restrictions or wait for the candidates toe out on their own." His voice cracked under the pressure, knowing that any wrong answer could mean his death.


    Elder Tyron snarled, lifting Ray off the ground by his cor. "What do you take noble blood for? We don''t wait around for mages to save us! You think we''re expendable?!" His anger red dangerously as his face contorted with frustration.


    Before things could escte further, Elder Scrolls ced a hand on Elder Tyron''s shoulder, his own aura pressure calming the furious noble. "Enough, Tyron," he said with authority. "We don''t have a choice here. We can only summon an 8th-ss mage from the Spire. Any rash decisions now could be disastrous."


    Elder Tyron clicked his tongue, releasing Ray and throwing him to the ground. Ray gasped for breath, rubbing his sore neck. He could understand the elder''s fury¡ªafter all, noble blood was at risk¡ªbut there was simply nothing more they could do at the moment.


    Suddenly, just as the tension reached its peak, the crimson glow of the dungeon gate began to fade. The eerie light slowly drained away, returning to its usual blue hue. The portal flickered for a moment before bing stable again.


    Ray stared at the portal in disbelief. "It''s¡­ it''s back to normal," he whispered, eyes wide with shock. The Elders turned to the gate as the swirling blue intensified.


    And then, someone emerged from the gate, stepping out of the shadows. A candidate¡ªalive. Ray squinted, trying to make out the figure as another person followed closely behind.


    "They''ve escaped," Ray murmured in disbelief. Relief flooded his body, but before he could react further, more figures began to emerge from the portal, some dragging themselves out, exhausted but alive.


    Elder Tyron stepped forward, his eyes burning with intensity. "Let''s see how many survived." His voice carried a cold determination as the group moved toward the gate to greet the candidates returning from the dungeon''s clutches.


    Elder Tyron''s sharp eyes locked onto one candidate in particr¡ªBrian, a noble child lying on the ground, his chest heaving withboured breaths. The elder''s gaze softened momentarily as he approached. It was clear from the boy''s pallor and the zed look in his eyes that he had overused his mana reserves. His limbs trembled, and sweat soaked his tattered clothing.


    Without hesitation, Elder Tyron knelt beside him, hisrge frame dwarfing the young noble. Stretching his hand out, the elder began to gather his aura, converting it back into mana to help restore the boy''s depleted energy. As his palm hovered over Brian''s chest, a faint glow of energy transferred from Elder Tyron into the boy''s body.


    Brian felt the cool, refreshing sensation sip into him, like cold water after days in the desert. His eyes fluttered open, and he nced up at the elder, his vision still hazy. "Elder... Tyron?" he croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Don''t move too much," Tyron warned him, his voice gruff but not unkind. "The mana I''ve transferred into you isn''t pure. It''ll help you regain some strength, but it won''tst long. You''ll need proper treatment back at the estate."


    Brian nodded weakly, his muscles too fatigued to respond with anything more than that.


    Elder Tyron studied the boy for a moment longer before asking, "You''re from the Mou line, aren''t you?"


    "Y-yes..." Brian managed to stammer between shallow breaths.


    "Good," Tyron said, his tone turning thoughtful. "I know your father. He''s a strong man, proud of his lineage. You''ve done well to survive, but what happened in there?"


    Brian''s face contorted slightly as he tried to remember, the trauma of the recent events still fresh. He struggled to speak, his words slow and fragmented. "A... horde. Monsters... they came at us... too many... too strong..." His voice faltered, clearly struggling to recall the overwhelming fear that had consumed them.


    Tyron''s expression darkened. He had expected difficulty in the trial, but a full monster horde? Something was very wrong. He nced over his shoulder at Elder Scroll, who had approached them silently, his face equally troubled.


    Elder Scroll knelt down beside Tyron and Brian. "We need to get them back to the estate," he said in a calm yet firm tone. "Whatever happened in there, these children need treatment, and quickly. The dungeon has be far more dangerous than we anticipated."


    Tyron nodded in agreement, though his eyes remained on Brian. "Ray," he called out, his voice echoing through the trees.


    Mage Ray, who had been standing nearby, stepped forward. "Yes, Elder?"


    "Give me a full report. How many are still inside?"


    Ray shifted uneasily. "Three more candidates, Elder. They haven''te out yet."


    Tyron and Scroll exchanged a nce, both elders thinking the same thing. Three more, and one name lingered on their minds: David.


    Tyron stood up, his eyes scanning the portal. "David De Gor... where is he?"


    ****


    David stood atop a small, rugged hill, the wind whipping around him as the crimson sky painted a violent horizon. His white hair billowed in the gust, and his sharp gaze pierced the distance, searching.


    The weight of the battle still clung to his body, but his mind was focused¡ªclear. Slowly, he raised his sleeved arm, feeling the surge of power thrumming beneath his skin, pooling at his fingertips. His [Vortex Void Sleeve] began to hum with life, swirling shadows gathering in his hand like a ck hole ready to consume everything in its path.


    The air crackled with energy as the vortex spiralled, growing denser, its gravitational pull warping the surroundings. David''s lips curled into a grin as his eyes finally locked onto his target¡ªa monstrous figure moving through the dense fog ahead near the return gate, unaware of the impending doom.


    "Finally found you," David muttered, his voice low and dangerous, the anticipation building like a coiled spring ready to snap. His grip tightened as the vortex surged to its full power, "Ugly." The word dripped with satisfaction as he prepared to attack, the battle on the verge of igniting once more.

 Chapter 135 REBORN!

    The air was thick with humidity, and the ground beneath Ashley''s boots squelched with every step. She stood at the base of a hill, staring into the dense forest that stretched out before her. A mixture of frustration and disbelief flickered in her eyes. "He''s insane if he thinks this is going to work," she muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible above the soft rustling of leaves in the wind.


    Noelle had somehow convinced David to let them take part in the fight against the mysterious monster lurking in the dungeon. It wasn''t just about David''s strength¡ªhis strength, which was unmatched by anyone in their generation¡ªbut the deep pride that came with carrying the De Gor bloodline. Noelle wasn''t even a noble of the house, not tied by blood to any branch of De Gor, yet she showed more backbone than most nobles ever would. She had a fire in her that was undeniable, one that Ashley hade to respect.


    As Ashley nted her feet firmly in the slippery mud, a sense of duty washed over her. She was not just anyone; she was Ashley Nel Gor, the first daughter of the Nel branch, a descendant of the De Gor bloodline. Her house stood for strength, a wall that never crumbled, and a sword that cut through any enemy. Today, she had to uphold that legacy.


    Repositioning her floating spellbook in front of her, she focused on the power coursing through her veins. Mana surged through her, sharp and fiery. With just a flick of her fingers, strings of pure, fiery mana began to form at both ends of her spellbook, taking the shape of a bow.


    "Couldn''t he have chosen a better ce for this?" Ashley grumbled, ncing around at the muddy battlefield. The slick ground made it difficult to get a proper stance, but she ignored the difort. She had more pressing matters at hand.


    Pouring 50% of her mana into the bow, the air around her began to crackle and sizzle with heat. The sheer energy radiating from her fingertips was palpable, making the atmosphere tense with anticipation. Ashley willed the arrow of fire into existence, watching as it slowly formed and nocked itself onto the bow. But something felt off¡ªsomething foreign, something dark, was coiling around the arrow, enhancing its power. It wasn''t just her mana anymore.


    Realizing this, her heart pounded, but she embraced the unfamiliar power. With unwavering conviction, she pulled back the bowstring, her eyes locked on her target within the shadows of the forest. She took a deep breath, the words falling from her lips with fierce determination, "I call for a guide to burn."


    The ming arrow, now charged with a strange, unknown energy, glowed even brighter. The sizzling heat intensified as the tension reached its peak. And then, with a sharp exhale, Ashley released the arrow.


    "[IGNITE!]"


    The arrow shot forward, a fieryet zing through the humid air, its destination set on whatever monstrosity lurking in the shadows.


    The fiery arrow sliced through the thick air, almost alive with intent, leaving a trail of burning embers in its wake. It was like a zing serpent, weaving its path toward its prey. At the base of the colossal Statue of the Goddess, the monster sat motionless, waiting in eerie patience. It anticipated the usual attempt from the dungeon''s captives to flee, but David had other ns for it today.


    The creature''s grotesque form tensed as it sensed something unnatural approaching. Its many eyes shifted in confusion, the air around it trembling with strange sounds. Before it couldprehend the iing threat, a ze of searing fire mmed into its head, triggering a violent explosion.


    The sheer force of the st sent it staggering backward, screeching in pain and fury. The fire arrow had hit its mark, but the monster''s resilience was terrifying. Shrouded in smoke, its shrill cry pierced the forest as it shot forward with deadly speed, determined to crush whoever dared to attack it.


    Tentacles thrashed wildly, smashing everything in the monster''s path. Trees were uprooted, the ground trembled, and its unrelenting rage ignited the air with bloodlust. The creature tore through the foliage, its many eyes searching for its next victim. And then it saw her¡ªAshley. She stood in the clearing, her body still, her gaze unwavering. The monster lunged at her, its enormous skeletal arm outstretched, poised to end her life with a single blow.


    But Ashley didn''t flinch. She stood as if she''d anticipated this exact moment, her breathing calm, her focus unshaken. Just as the creature''s monstrous limb was about to connect with her, a shadow from the trees erupted into motion¡ªNoelle. Her movements were fluid, her speed unnatural, as if some foreign power surged through her body, fueling her determination. With her greatsword strapped across her back and her hands gripping the hilt, she intercepted the beast''s brutal attack mid-swing.


    "Hey, fuck face, eyes on me!"


    Noelle shouted, her voice defiant.


    Sparks erupted as Noelle''s greatsword shed with the monster''s skeletal arm, the impact reverberating through the air. The force of the collision sent both Noelle and the creature skidding back, their feet digging into the muddy ground. For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. The distance between them widened, creating the space they needed for the next strike.


    Ashley''s eyes gleamed with fierce approval. Noelle had bought them time¡ªjust enough to regroup and n another assault. The creature, though enraged, paused momentarily, its many eyes now fixated on Noelle, its original target forgotten.


    The battle was far from over, but they had a chance now. A small one, perhaps, but enough for David, Ashley, and Noelle to take control of the situation. With the monster distracted and Noelle standing firm, this was the moment they had been waiting for.


    Noelle''s grip tightened on the hilt of her greatsword, her crimson eyes locked onto the monstrous creature before her. A smirk tugged at her lips, and with fiery determination, she whispered, "Shall we?"


    Without waiting for a response, she dashed forward, her speed fierce and unrelenting. The monster, towering and grotesque, let out a shrill screech as it charged to meet her head-on. The battle erupted in a whirlwind of violent blows¡ªsteel against flesh, the ground shaking under the force of their exchange.


    But despite her sheer willpower, Noelle was outmatched in strength and speed. Each blow from the monster felt like it could shatter her bones, and yet, she stood her ground, deflecting as much as she could.


    Suddenly, the monster leapt into the air, its massive arms raised, ready to end the fight in one fatal strike. Noelle''s heart raced as she braced for impact. But before the beast couldnd its deadly blow, fiery orbs shot out from the trees, striking the creature from all angles. The orbs burst on contact, sending the monster plummeting to the ground in a heap, stunned and disoriented.


    Noelle seized the opportunity. With the creature reeling from the unexpected attack, she unleashed her fury, going on an all-out rampage. Her greatsword swung with unrelenting force, each strike aimed to sever the monster''s limbs. But the creature''s many tentacles moved just as fast, deflecting her heavy blows, wrapping around her sword with a sinister strength.


    David''s n echoed in Noelle''s mind like a drumbeat. She was meant to be the damage dealer, the one to engage the creature head-on, while Ashley stood as her safeguard, covering her blind spots and keeping the fight bnced. It was a strategy that should have made them unstoppable, the perfectbination of strength and magical support. But reality was proving far more brutal than anticipated. The creature''s resilience wasn''t just formidable¡ªit was monstrous. Each time theynded a blow, it retaliated with twice the fury. Its grotesque body seemed to absorb their attacks, only growing more enraged.


    Now, in its frenzied state, it was almost impossible to predict. Its wild, erratic movements sent shockwaves through the ground, trees splintering under the force of its rampage. Each screech it emitted was louder than thest, piercing the air like nails on stone, disorienting their senses.


    Noelle''s hands trembled ever so slightly on the hilt of her greatsword as she struggled to focus amidst the chaos. Her crimson eyes narrowed, trying to anticipate the beast''s next move, but her thoughts were clouded by the sheer unpredictability of its assault.


    For the first time, a cold chill crept down her spine, a sensation so foreign it nearly broke her concentration. It wasn''t just the creature''s power that shook her¡ªit was the primal fear sinking its ws into her very soul.


    An instinctive fear she hadn''t felt in years, the kind that made her question everything, even her own strength. The n had seemed solid in theory, but in this moment, facing this relentless monster, Noelle could feel the weight of doubt settling like a stone in her chest.


    From behind, Ashley''s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. "Get ready!" she yelled, her hands raised toward Noelle. Noelle''s emotions were spiralling, but she forced herself to breathe, to focus. She couldn''t let fear win.


    Ashley''s mana surged as she cast a spell, her hands glowing with a fiery intensity. "[BURN!]" she shouted, her voice filled with power. In an instant, Noelle''s greatsword ignited, mes wrapping around the de like a living inferno.


    Feeling the intense heat radiating from her weapon, Noelle''s resolve hardened with the pain. With a guttural roar, she charged forward, her sword zing with raw energy. The monster, still reeling from the earlier assault, barely had time to react. Noelle swung with everything she had, her fiery de cutting through the air, determined to end the fight once and for all.

 Chapter 136 LETS END THIS UGLY!

    Noelle surged forward, her silhouette zing against the smoky haze, her greatsword now engulfed in roaring mes that twisted and danced along its length. The air around her shimmered with heat, casting flickering shadows across the muddy, torn ground. Her crimson eyes locked onto the towering monster before her, its monstrous form a blur of dark wood and gnashing jaws beneath its shadowy hood.


    The creature screeched, its cry of malice cutting through the battlefield like a jagged de. Its jagged, wooden tentacleshed out, ripping through the earth as it lunged toward Noelle. Its jaws snapped viciously, eager to sink into her flesh.


    But Noelle was not so easily undone.


    With a deft twist of her wrist, she raised her ming greatsword and charged. The heat radiating from the sword left glowing embers in its wake, the fire searing the air with each step. She swung her de in a wide, powerful arc, and a burst of fiery energy shot forth like aet, crashing into the monster''s chest with explosive force. The impact sent the creature reeling backward, howling in agony as the mes boiled the bark-like flesh that covered its monstrous body.


    Noelle didn''t let up. She spun on her heel, her sword a whirlwind of orange and red as she shed into the beast''s side, leaving a deep, smoldering gash. ck ichor oozed from the wound, and the creature''s many eyes burned with primal hatred. Its movements became more erratic, the rage only fueling its strength.


    But Noelle was relentless. Her final strike came with a powerful leap, her zing sword cutting through the air with a sharp crack. She aimed for its neck, determined to end the creature''s rampage. Just as her ming de descended, the monster moved with terrifying speed, catching her by surprise. [Dissonance]¡ªan eerie power rooted her ally, Ashley, in ce, trapping her where she stood. Noelle''s blow, though fierce, was deflected with monstrous strength. The beast''s massive tentacle whipped her aside, sending her flying through the air.


    Gritting her teeth, Noelle twisted her body mid-flight, using the momentum to hurl her ming sword directly at the creature. The sword streaked through the air, a zing arc of fire. But the monster was quick. It dodged at thest second, and for a brief, horrifying moment, it prepared to strike her down before she even hit the ground.


    Yet something shifted.


    The beast froze, its body trembling as if caught by an unseen force. Its vision tilted unnaturally, and with a sickening realization, it saw its own head separating from its body. The ming greatsword, thought to have missed, returned in a deadly loop, cleaving through its neck with precision.


    From the shadows atop the hill, David stood with his sleeve raised, his eyes gleaming with calcted control. His Voidshaper Sleeve had been guiding the battle all along, subtly altering the flow of the fight. He had redirected Ashley''s fire arrow and manipted Noelle''s movements, ensuring she avoided lethal blows. And when the monster dropped its guard after dodging her throw, David had used telekinesis to adjust the trajectory of the sword, bringing it back for the final, fatal strike.


    "Bull''s eye, ugly,"


    he muttered as the monster crumbled before him.


    David''s senses were razor-sharp, his instincts screaming that the battle was far from over. His eyes, still locked on the monstrous figure before him, narrowed as the beast''s chest began to split apart, revealing a pulsating azure orb¡ªits core, the source of its corrupted mana.


    "Take Ashley and get the hell out of here!" David shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. His mind raced as he realized the gravity of what was unfolding. While he had sessfully stalled the creature with his clever maniptions, the true fight was just beginning. The real danger had only now shown itself.


    From his vantage point atop the hill, David had been using [Celestial Wheel], a powerful technique that allowed him to observe the flow of mana. Through it, he had discerned the creature''s weakness hidden within its chest. The core was the key, the source of its immense strength and corruption. Luck seemed to be on their side as the creature exposed its vulnerability.


    But there was a cost.


    As the orb glowed brighter, the monster let out a deafening roar, one that shook the very air around them. The ground beneath David trembled, and the once-deadly, calcted movements of the creature became wild and erratic. Its corruption surged, its power growing tenfold. The air crackled with the intensity of dark mana, making it clear that revealing its core had only made the monster more dangerous, more furious.


    Noelle, still reeling from her earlier injuries, forced herself to her feet, her body aching but her resolve unbroken. She knew David was buying them precious moments, but those moments were fleeting. Her eyes darted to Ashley, copsed nearby, her body limp from the exhaustion of mana depletion and the creature''s oppressive skill. Gritting her teeth, Noelle sprinted toward her fallenrade.


    Every step was agony, her muscles screaming in protest, but she couldn''t afford to stop. She reached Ashley and scooped her up, her arms shaking as she carried the unconscious mage. The weight was heavy, but the urgency of the situation gave her the strength to push forward.


    Behind her, the creature''s roar grew louder, more desperate, as it began its final transformation. The air became thick with dread, corrupt mana swirling in dense waves. David''s voice echoed once more, a harsh reminder of the impending doom if they didn''t escape.


    Noelle''s heart pounded in her chest, adrenaline and fear propelling her forward as she crashed through the thick foliage. She nced over her shoulder just once, catching a glimpse of David standing his ground uphill, the glowing core of the monster illuminating the battlefield in an eerie blue light below.


    She ran, faster and faster, pushing her body to its limits. The trees closed in around her, the darkness of the forest swallowing her whole as she vanished from sight. But the danger wasn''t over¡ªnot yet. David still had to face the monster''s final, terrifying form.


    The monster''s chest glowed brighter, its azure core pulsating violently as it staggered back to its feet. Its rage intensified, and with a guttural roar, it exploded forward with terrifying speed. The ground shook as it mmed into the walls of the hill, leaving deep cracks in the rock. It scaled the hill with unnatural agility, its sharp, skeletal limbs digging into the stone like a demonic predator, hell-bent on devouring the very person who had been thwarting its hunt.


    David stood atop the hill, his gaze shifting to the blood-red moon that hung ominously in the sky. The eerie light bathed the battlefield in crimson, casting long shadows that danced like ghosts around him. His heart pounded in his chest, uncertainty flickering in his mind. He didn''t know if his n would work, but there was no turning back now.


    "Luna," he called softly into the shadows, his voice barely audible over the sounds of the monster''s frenzied climb. A faint rustle answered him, and from the darkness, Luna emerged, her form blending seamlessly with the shadows. Her golden eyes locked onto his, and without a word, she understood.


    "Lend me your strength," David whispered, his voice tinged with both desperation and determination.


    Luna nodded, her ethereal form melding with the shadows around them. A cold, otherworldly energy flowed into David, empowering him, sharpening his senses, and steadying his resolve. He took a deep breath and stepped backward, his foot teetering on the edge of the cliff. The monster''s ws scraped against the rock, inches away from reaching the top. With a wicked grin, David allowed himself to fall.


    As he plummeted down the other side of the hill, the beast finally reached the summit, screeching in frustration as it refused to let him escape. It hurled itself over the edge, diving after him with terrifying speed, its limbs stretching out, ready to tear him apart mid-fall.


    But David was ready.


    His lips curled into a sinister smile and his middle finger raised as he murmured, "


    lets end this ugly."


    His eyes shed with a dark intensity as his skills activated¡ª


    [SHADOW WRATH]x[SHADOW REVOLVER].


    The air around him distorted, and the shadows that had been lurking beneath the crimson moon began to surge, gathering above him like a living storm.


    A massive shadow twisted and contorted, growingrger with each passing second. It elongated into a sharp, pointed tip, a swirling vortex of darkness that seemed to tear through the very fabric of reality. The spinning mass of shadows was like a colossal drill, its edges honed to a razor-sharp point, screeching as it spun through the air with an eerie, high-pitched whine.


    The monster lunged toward David, its jaws wide open, but it was toote. The swirling shadow drill descended from above, piercing through the air like a force of nature.


    With a final, feral roar, the shadow drill collided with the monster. The impact was deafening, the force of the attack tearing through the creature''s core, slicing through its corrupted body as if it were paper. The azure orb at its center shattered, sending shockwaves of corrupted mana spiraling into the sky.


    ****


    A/N: didn''t I tell you guys I had something cooking... shower me with gifts mwahahaha!

 Chapter 137 NEW SKILL.

    Davidnded gracefully, his feet barely making a sound as the shadows around him settled. The lingering energy from his [SHADOW WRATH] still crackled in the air, its ominous hum fading slowly. He stood tall, victorious, a dark, satisfied gleam in his eyes. Thebination of his power and Luna''s had been enough to subdue the beast, and for a brief moment, he allowed himself a breath of relief.


    "d I perfected that skill," he thought, reflecting on the countless hours spent refining the synergy between his abilities. Without it, [SHADOW REVOLVER] would have ripped him apart just as easily as it had decimated the creature.


    But something felt off.


    A sudden, gut-wrenching instinct seized him, a primal warning that surged through his veins. His senses screamed for him to move, and in the blink of an eye, David''s body tensed. The monster, which he had assumedy dead in the wake of his onught, stirred with a guttural snarl.


    Its lower body was torn apart, barely holding together, and its once brilliant azure orb had shattered into fragments, but it wasn''t done. Driven by pure malice, the creature lunged at him, shards of the broken orb pulsing with a desperate energy.


    "Persistent vermin," David hissed under his breath.


    Instinctively, his hand shot up, and in an instant, [ROOM] activated. The cube materialized around the monster, shimmering with distorted space. It wasn''t just a barrier¡ªit was a prison. The air within the cube twisted and churned, forming a vacuum that halted the creature''s advance. Its grotesque body thrashed violently, but the void held firm, trapping it in a suspended state where no movement could escape David''s control.


    "Damn roach!"


    David spat, his voice thick with disgust. His legs began to glow faintly, a dark blue light pulsating from them, gathering energy. It was time to finish this once and for all.


    With a calm yet deadly precision, David raised his hand, invoking the power of his [Heaven Whispering Palm]. The energy surged up his arm, coiling like a serpent ready to strike. He moved swiftly, his foot pressing down onto the remaining shard of the monster''s shattered orb. "[MOUNTAIN]," he whispered, his voice cold and resolute.


    The ground beneath him responded to the weight of his skill, the earth fracturing and splitting under the immense force of his strike. A surge of power coursed through the battlefield, rippling outward. The monster''s form, already weakened, began to disintegrate. Its body turned to shadowy wisps, the dark remnants of its existence swirling briefly in the air before vanishing into nothingness, consumed by the power of David''s attack.


    He stood there, surrounded by the stillness of victory, the echoes of the battle fading. The threat was gone, obliterated into oblivion, but David''s eyes remained focused, scanning the horizon. There would always be another enemy, another fight waiting. But for now, he had won.


    [Quest Complete].


    The system notification shed before David''s eyes, the sudden appearance of the familiar window sending an electrifying thrill down his spine. His breath hitched, anticipation coiling in his chest. He had been waiting for this moment, the culmination of his battle against the infernal beast.


    [Calcting rewards].


    The system chimed, and David''s eyes sparkled like stars against the backdrop of the night sky. He could already feel the surge of power building inside him, the promise of growth that came with each level.


    [You have defeated the knight''s inferno familiar: Erexis, the Veilborn Devourer].


    The words appeared before him, and it felt like music¡ªpure, harmonious music that made his blood sing. His heart pounded in rhythm with the system''s announcements, each one pulling him closer to the reward he craved.


    [You have levelled up]


    , the system dered, and David''s pulse raced. He could feel it¡ªthe intoxicating rush of strength coursing through his veins, his body bing sharper, faster, more resilient. But that wasn''t all.


    [Skill activated: Eternal Gluttony].


    The system continued, and like an addict to the sweet allure of power, David''s breath caught in his throat. His vision momentarily blurred, consumed by the overwhelming sensation of newfound strength. Every fibre of his being thrummed with energy, a raw, primal force that surged within him.


    [YOU HAVE DEVOURED A SKILL].


    The system''s final announcement hit him like a tidal wave, and David felt a jolt of euphoric power ripple through his body. It wasn''t just an increase in strength¡ªit was a fundamental shift in his very essence. He had consumed something powerful, something primal and dark, and it was now a part of him.


    Without hesitation, David mentallymanded the system to reveal his status window. The familiar interface opened before his eyes, glowing faintly in the dim light. His heart raced as he scrolled through the details, eagerly searching for the new skill that had been absorbed into his arsenal.


    Name: David De Gror


    Race: Human


    ss: Ascendant


    ss division: Awakened, Type: [Vortex Adept]


    Role: ???


    [NEW!] LV: 20>>50 [500/10,000]


    Skills: Eternal Gluttoney, Celestial Wheel, Wolf''s grace, Heaven Whispering m, Sacred Essence Cultivation, Eyes of Veilborn Dissonance.


    There it was¡ª[Eyes of Veilborn Dissonance], a skill unlike any other. David could now fracture the minds of his enemies. A simple gaze would turn their world into chaos. Friends would morph into enemies, their own limbs would feel sluggish, as if controlled by invisible hands. With each second of eye contact, his victim''s sense of reality would crumble further.


    But that wasn''t all.


    "What... is this?"


    he whispered to himself.


    Eye of Dread:


    David could now instil terror with just a nce, his enemies drowning in primal fear as countless spectral eyes bore down on them. Their resistance¡ªboth mental and physical¡ªwould weaken, making them easy prey.


    And the list went on, figuring to examine itter.


    David grinned, his eyes gleaming with the promise of future conquests. The rush of victory still coursed through him, but now it was amplified by the power he had just absorbed. He could already feel the edges of his new skill stirring within him, hungry for more.


    "This is only the beginning," David muttered to himself, his voice low and filled with a dark excitement. He clenched his fists, feeling the raw energy pulsing beneath his skin. There was no limit now. With each battle, each victory, he would only grow stronger¡ªdevouring everything in his path.


    ****


    Noelle sprinted through the dense forest, her legs burning with exertion as she cradled Ashley in her arms. David''sstmand echoed in her mind¡ª


    "Run and don''t stop."


    The urgency in his voice had left no room for argument. Though she had pleaded with him to let her stay, to fight beside him until the bitter end, David had been resolute. The n was set, and this part of it was her responsibility.


    Branches whipped at her skin as she tore through the foliage, her breathing in ragged gasps. Her muscles screamed in protest, but she pushed forward, determined. The forest blurred around her, the towering trees casting ominous shadows beneath the blood-red sky. She could barely see, but her focus remained singr: reaching the goddess''s statue, their only way out.


    No stopping. No turning back.


    As the trees thinned, a familiar figure loomed ahead¡ªthe cold, towering statue of the Goddess. Relief washed over her, but only for a moment. Panic reced it as she skidded to a halt before the imposing stone figure. David had mentioned the statue, but he hadn''t said


    how


    they were supposed to activate it.


    Panting heavily, Noelle muttered to herself, "How in the world am I supposed to get this gate working?"


    Ashley stirred in her arms, slowlying back to consciousness. Her pale fingers twitched before weakly stretching out toward the statue. Noelle watched in stunned silence as Ashley''s hand pressed against the cold stone, her touch delicate but purposeful. For a second, nothing happened¡ªjust the eerie stillness of the forest. Then, with a low hum, the statue began to pulse with a strange energy. The stone glowed faintly before a swirling blue vortex materialized in front of them, a portal rippling with ethereal light.


    Noelle blinked in disbelief.


    "I guess that works,"


    she mumbled, her voiceced with awe and exhaustion.


    Without wasting another moment, she stepped into the portal, the cold air of the vortex wrapping around them like a protective shield. Ashley''s weight in her arms felt lighter now, though her heartbeat still hammered in her chest. The pull of the portal tugged at her senses, warping the world around them.


    Before they were fully enveloped in the shimmering blue light, Noelle cast a fleeting nce back toward the forest. Somewhere beyond those trees, David was still fighting. Her chest tightened at the thought, but she pushed it aside. He had made his choice, and she had to trust him.


    The portal swirled, and with a final step, they were gone¡ªleaving the battlefield behind.

 Chapter 138 THE LIGHT RETURNS

    The tension outside the dungeon gates was palpable, thick like the humidity that hung in the evening air. Elder Scroll stood with his arms crossed, his normallyposed demeanour cracking under the weight of the situation. Beside him, Elder Tyron and Mage Ray were silent, each lost in their own thoughts. It had been five long hours since the group of candidates had escaped the dungeon, leaving behind three others, including David De Gor¡ªthe most promising candidate of the entire group.


    Elder Scroll let out a weary sigh, his eyes fixed on the foreboding stone gates that seemed to mock their anxious wait. "We have no choice," he muttered, his voice low and strained. "We need to return to the Earl and report this immediately. We''ll have to request a mage with a higher circle toe and unseal the gates."


    Elder Tyron gave him a sharp nce, understanding the underlying truth in his colleague''s words. To break the seal on this particr dungeon gate required immense power, and those still inside had likely perished. The dungeon was a death trap, and without a stronger mage, there was little they could do. "You think they''re already dead, don''t you?" Tyron asked, his tone devoid of emotion, though his eyes hinted at something deeper¡ªa quiet resignation.


    Scroll didn''t answer right away, but his silence spoke volumes. "We''ll need an execution team to investigate the remains," he finally said. "There''s no other option."


    Mage Ray, standing a few feet away, clenched his fists, his heart heavy with the possibility of losing not just any candidates, but ones with immense potential. David De Gor was practically a legend among his colleagues, and Ashley, the Spire''s most promising student, was an apprentice Mage Yuan had been personally overseeing. His gaze kept drifting to the sealed gate as if hoping it would open by sheer will.


    Just as Elder Scroll was about to turn and leave, Ray suddenly gasped. "Elder, look!" he cried, pointing toward the gate.


    Scroll''s eyes snapped to the tree''s archway just in time to see the surface ripple, as though the very air around it was distorting. His pulse quickened as he watched the gate shimmer, the seal breaking ever so slightly. Two figures emerged, stepping into the daylight with a staggering weariness that made it clear they had been through hell.


    "By the Goddess¡­" Ray muttered as he immediately recognized the smaller of the two figures. Ashley! The apprentice from the Spire. She was slumped in the arms of the second person, her body limp from exhaustion.


    Ray didn''t hesitate. He sprinted toward the pair, his heart pounding in his chest. Noelle, carrying Ashley, gently lowered her onto the ground. Ray knelt beside her, his hands already glowing with soft healing energy. "She''s exhausted," he whispered, "but she''ll live."


    As Ray worked to restore some of Ashley''s mana, Elder Tyron approached Noelle, his expression stern but not unkind. His eyes, however, held a mixture of surprise and approval. "You did good, kid," he said, his voice gruff butced with a rare respect. "Surviving that dungeon is no small feat."


    Noelle blinked in disbelief. Was a noble really acknowledging her? She straightened herself, trying to ignore the gnawing exhaustion in her limbs, and shook her head. "It wasn''t me," she said, her voice rough from strain. "David De Gor¡­ he saved us. He bought us time."


    Both elders exchanged nces, a spark of admiration flickering in their eyes. For all his youthful arrogance, David had proven himself once again. But Elder Scroll''s brow furrowed with concern. There was one question left unanswered.


    "Where is David?" Scroll asked, his voice taking on a sharper edge. "Why hasn''t hee out?"


    Noelle bit her lip, hesitating as the memories of their final moments in the dungeon shed before her eyes. "He stayed behind," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "He was buying us time to escape. He said he''d follow, but¡­ but¡­ we need to go back in! We need to save him!"


    Her words hung in the air, but the response from the elders was not what she had hoped for. Both Elder Scroll and Elder Tyron''s faces darkened, their eyes growing cold.


    "You don''t understand," Mage Ray spoke softly, still kneeling beside the recovering Ashley. "The gate¡­ it''s sealed from the outside."


    Noelle''s heart sank. "What do you mean?"


    Ray stood slowly, his face pale. "The dungeon gate''s seal is unbreakable unless we have a higher-circle mage. We can''t just walk back in. David¡­ David is trapped inside."


    Noelle''s breath hitched. Her mind raced as the reality of the situation sank in. David was still in there. Alone. And no one could reach him. "No," she whispered. "There has to be a way. He''s alive. He has to be alive."


    Tyron clenched his jaw. "This dungeon has imed many lives today. If the gate is sealed and David hasn''te out, there''s little we can do now."


    Elder Scroll, despite his stern exterior, sighed heavily. "Even if we wanted to go back in, we''d need to wait for a higher-circle mage to break the seal. That could take days."


    Noelle''s fists balled at her sides. She wanted to scream, to rage at the injustice of it all. But what could she do? She was just a potter, a survivor, while David was the hero who stayed behind. Her voice trembled as she spoke again. "But¡­ we can''t just leave him there."


    Elder Scroll''s face softened for just a moment before he turned away, his voice low. "We will report this to the Earl. We will bring reinforcements and return. If David De Gor is alive, we will do everything in our power to rescue him. But for now, we need to retreat."


    Ray finished restoring what little mana he could to Ashley, who had finally regained enough strength to stir. "She''sing around," he said quietly.


    Noelle looked down at Ashley''s pale face, her mind still spinning. The weight of what they had just endured was crushing, but now it felt even heavier knowing that David might still be fighting for his life, alone.


    Elder Tyron, seeing the look on Noelle''s face, ced a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done your part, girl," he said, his voice softer than before. "Sometimes, surviving is the best we can do. Let us handle the rest."


    Noelle nodded numbly, but inside, her heart was breaking. She had escaped, but David... David was still trapped in the darkness of the dungeon.


    The elders began their preparations to leave, but Noelle couldn''t help but look back at the gate, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat somehow, David would walk out at any moment.


    But the gate remained still and silent, the foreboding entrance to the dungeon standing as a grim reminder of the battle still raging within.


    Ashley stirred weakly, her eyes fluttering open as the reality of the situation settled in. The moment she regained enough strength to understand what was happening, she shot up, her body trembling. "No," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "I''m not leaving without David." Her words were firm,ced with a resolve that startled even Noelle.


    Mage Ray, who had just finished restoring a fraction of her mana, ced a calming hand on her shoulder. "Ashley, you''ve been through enough. You need rest. We have no way of re-entering the dungeon right now," he tried reasoning, his voice soft but urgent. "We''lle back with stronger reinforcements, with the Earl''s approval. We''ll¡ª"


    "No!" Ashley shouted, shaking his hand off her shoulder, tears welling up in her eyes. "You don''t understand! I''m not leaving him behind. Not David. He saved us. I can''t¡ª" Her voice broke, and the tears she had been holding back spilled over, tracing streaks down her pale cheeks. "I won''t leave him there. He''s still fighting! He''s still alive!"


    Ray exchanged a troubled nce with the elders, his heart aching at her desperation. "Ashley, we all want to save him, but the gate is sealed. There''s nothing we can do right now."


    Ashley''s hands balled into fists. "You''re wrong!" she cried, taking a step toward the gate. "There has to be something we can do. We can''t just walk away!"


    Noelle, standing a few feet away, felt her stomach churn. The thought of abandoning David¡ªafter everything¡ªgnawed at her. The only noble who had ever treated her with dignity, who saw her not as filth but simply as someone weak, someone who had the potential to grow stronger. David had recognized her, not because of her status, but because of her will to survive, to improve. And now... she was about to walk away from him?


    Her lips quivered as she watched Ashley''s desperation, and before she could stop herself, she spoke up. "I... I can''t leave either," Noelle said quietly, but her voice grew stronger with each word. "David believed in me. He treated me differently. If I leave him here, I''ll be abandoning the only person who saw potential in me." She swallowed hard. "I can''t just walk away now."


    Elder Tyron''s face darkened, frustration boiling over as he stepped forward, gripping Noelle''s shoulders firmly. His eyes bore into hers, a mixture of anger and desperation. "Do you think we want to leave him?" he snapped, his voice barely restrained. "Do you think we haven''t considered every possibility? We are bound by the limitations of this dungeon''s magic. None of us¡ª" He paused, his voice softening, "None of us are happy about this, but sometimes, there''s nothing you can do."


    Noelle flinched under Tyron''s stern gaze, her resolve wavering for a moment. But before she could respond, something strange happened. The dungeon''s gate, which had been sealed shut, began to emit a soft, golden hue. It shimmered, as though the very air around it was bending under some unseen force.


    Mage Ray''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What in the world...?"


    The golden glow intensified, and the dungeon''s gate rippled like water. Then, from the shifting light, a figure emerged.


    David.


    He stepped out of the dungeon gracefully, his silhouette bathed in the golden light, his white hair billowing behind him like an angel. He was unharmed, a yful smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Did you miss me that much?" he asked, his voice casual, almost teasing.


    Ashley froze, her tear-streaked face a picture of disbelief. "David...?" she whispered, her knees threatening to buckle.


    Noelle''s breath hitched, her heart racing as she watched him approach, the weight of relief crashing down on her like a wave. "David!" she gasped, her voice breaking with emotion.


    David''s eyes glinted as he reached them, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "You didn''t think I''d let you have all the fun, did you?" he teased, ncing from Ashley to Noelle. "Now, what''s with all this talk about leaving me behind?"


    Both girls could barely respond, their minds reeling from the shock of his sudden appearance.


    Ray, still in disbelief, stared at the now-closed gate, the golden light fading into nothingness. "But... how?" he muttered. "The gate... was sealed..."


    David simply smiled, a cryptic gleam in his eye. "Let''s just say... I had some help," he said softly, casting a nce at the now-silent dungeon.


    Elder Scroll, watching from the back, exhaled a long breath, a smile tugging at his lips. "He did it," he murmured, almost to himself. "The boy did it."

 Chapter 139 FILLER.

    Ashley stared at the marble ceiling, her fingers idly tracing the silken sheets, lost in deep thought. The events of the day yed on repeat in her mind. They had all returned to the estate, battered but alive, and before she had a chance to properly thank David, both Elder Tyron and Elder Scroll whisked him away.


    It gnawed at her¡ªhow could she have been so blind, so misled by rumors? She had heard whispers of David,paring him to his infamous brother, the Blood Whale. But now, seeing him in action, she realized how misguided those rumors had been. David was a beast in his own right, and perhaps even more dangerous in his quiet strength.


    Ray had taken both her and Noelle to the infirmary, insisting they get checked for any internal injuries. After the ordeal, Ashley had felt heavy with exhaustion, but her mind refused to settle. Before they parted ways, she had invited Noelle to her guest quarters. It took some convincing to get the headstrong swordswoman to agree, but in the end, Noelle couldn''t resist the temptation of a noble''s feast.


    Now, with Noelle fast asleep beside her, snoring lightly after gorging herself on more food than she could handle, Ashley''s thoughts drifted back to David. She couldn''t shake him from her mind. There was something about him¡ªhis strength, his presence. She had always thought herself a good judge of character, but David was an enigma. He was far stronger than she had imagined, more than just a master swordsman. The way he moved, the way hemanded power¡ªit was like he was on the threshold of something greater, perhaps a King Swordsman in the making.


    Ashley turned onto her side, restless. How had she missed it before? David had a calm, almost detached demeanor, yet there was a burning intensity beneath the surface. She remembered the way he had looked at her during the battle, the way he had calmly told them to escape while he stayed behind to face the monster alone. He hadn''t flinched, hadn''t hesitated. That kind of strength was rare¡ªmore than just physical prowess, it was the strength of someone who knew exactly what he was capable of and feared nothing.


    Her heart pounded as she thought of him, thest son of the Earl, a figure shrouded in mystery. She had to speak with him, had to understand the man behind that stoic mask. There was more to David than met the eye, and Ashley was determined to uncover it. She wanted to know how he had be so powerful, how he had surpassed the expectations of those around him. More than that, she wanted to know what drove him, whaty behind those intense, calcting eyes.


    She rolled over again, frustration bubbling up inside her. Tomorrow, she would find him. She had to. David De Gor was no ordinary noble¡ªhe was a force to be reckoned with, and Ashley needed to know what that meant for her future.


    ****


    In the quiet dimness of his room, David sat on the edge of the bed, gently brushing the hair of both Shay and Luna, whoy peacefully beside him. He was in the middle, sandwiched between the two as their soft breaths filled the room. The rhythmic strokes of the brush against their hair seemed to calm not only them but also him. He couldn''t help but reflect on the day''s events.


    Earlier, Elder Scroll had insisted David visit a mage healer after the gruelling battle, even though David had tried to reassure him multiple times that he felt perfectly fine. His skill, [Rejuvenating Surge], had done more than enough to restore his energy, but there was no way he could exin that to the Elder. Telling him about such a powerful ability would raise too many questions, ones David wasn''t ready to answer.


    Despite his reassurances, both Elder Scroll and Elder Tyron had apanied him through the castle, firing off snippets of questions about the battle. Each time, David deflected with polite nods and vague answers, saving the details for the inevitable formal meeting they''d mentioned. They would want to know everything about his fight with Erexis, but for now, they had epted his request for some rest.


    After being released from their interrogation, David had found himself wandering toward the dining room, where luck had been on his side. Katrina, with her soft smile and radiant presence, had been there. They had spent a few blissful hours together, talking and enjoying each other''spany. It was a wee reprieve from the chaos, a brief moment of normalcy in his otherwiseplicated life.


    By the time David retired to his chambers, his body was tired, but his mind was far too energized to sleep. He had just begun to rx when the door creaked open, and Shay slipped in, her eyes gleaming with mischief. She crawled into bed beside him, her presence warm and familiar. Before they could say a word to each other, the door flew open again, this time with Luna storming in, her face contorted with anger and jealousy. Her arms were crossed, her pout almostical as she red at the two of them.


    David had expected a tense situation, but Shay, to his surprise, managed to calm Luna down with nothing more than a few whispered words and a reassuring smile. He watched in bewilderment as Luna''s fiery temper faded, her pout reced by a reluctant grin as she nestled into the bed beside them.


    "How did she do that?" David wondered, amazed at Shay''s ability to soothe Luna so effortlessly. There was something about Shay, a quiet grace and understanding that seemed to bridge the gap between him and Luna''s temperamental nature. David felt a deep sense of gratitude for both of them, though his thoughts remained clouded by curiosity.


    Now, as they slept soundly next to him, he remained wide awake, the excitement of the day''s achievements buzzing through his veins. His mind raced, unable to settle down. He couldn''t stop thinking about the battles, the unexpected victories, and the power he had unleashed during the fight. He had levelled up, devoured a powerful skill from Erexis, and surpassed his own limits.


    Reaching over, David pulled up his status window mentally, his heart pounding with anticipation. He scrolled through his achievements, each one reminding him of how far he hade, and yet how much farther he still had to go. There was still so much untapped potential, so many skills to master, so many mysteries to unravel.


    Though sleep eluded him, David didn''t mind. The excitement was worth it. He had no doubt that tomorrow would bring even more challenges, but for now, nestled between Shay and Luna, he allowed himself a rare moment of peace¡ªan interlude before the storm that was sure to follow.


    Name: David De Gror


    Race: Human


    ss: Ascendant


    ss division: Awakened, Type: [Vortex Adept]


    Role: ???


    LV: 50 [500/1000,000]


    Skills: Eternal Gluttoney, Celestial Wheel, Wolf''s grace, Heaven Whispering m, Sacred Essence Cultivation, Eyes of Veilborn Dissonance.


    Aetenus: Blood Alpha, Draven The Fallen


    HP: 1000 >> 1500/1500


    MP: 200 >> 650/650


    Stamina: 500 >> 700/700


    Strength: 150 >> 500


    Agility: 350 >> 700


    Intelligence: 190 >> 650


    charm: 100 >> 200


    David leaned back, feeling a flicker of satisfaction as he reviewed his growth. His stats had improved significantly, but it still wasn''t enough. He craved more power, the kind that didn''t require relying on Luna, his weapon, or even the system itself. He needed to stand on his own, to be strong enough that nothing could shake him. His eyes wandered over his status window, finallynding on his newest acquisition¡ªthe skill he had devoured from Erexis.


    [Skill: Eyes of Veilborn Dissonance]


    [Description: Erexis, the Veilborn Devourer, opens its many eyes, each glowing with a sinister, hypnotic light that seeps into the minds of all who make direct eye contact. The gaze fractures reality around the victim, distorting their senses and making them experience overwhelming hallucinations. Each eye holds the power to manipte thoughts and memories, bending the will of the victim with a single nce.]


    David''s lips curled into a slow, almost predatory smile as he read through the skill''s description. The mere idea of being able to twist reality, shatter minds, and control others with just a look sent a thrill down his spine. This was no ordinary power¡ªit was a weapon of pure maniption, a tool that could break even the strongest of wills. The skill''s potential was endless, and in David''s hands, it would be something far more terrifying than Erexis could have ever made it.


    "This is going to be fun," David whispered to himself, his voice a low murmur of anticipation that barely reached the quiet corners of his room. The thrill of his newfound power hummed through his veins, igniting a rush of exhration unlike anything he''d felt before. His pulse quickened, and a grin slowly crept across his face, the edges sharp with a mix of curiosity and hunger. The idea of bending reality and manipting minds with just a nce made his heart pound in his chest, as if the very promise of it had awakened something dark and primal within him.

 Chapter 140 EXPEDITION.

    The Srian Empire, a vast and powerful realm made up of seven counties, was ruled by the 21st queen of the Valeria Helios bloodline. Her reign, known for both its strength and subtlety,manded respect across all thends. Recently, however, an unsettling mystery had arisen, and the queen had turned her gaze to the Valha Adventurer''s Guild in Aethelwarin County.


    Under a royalmission, Valha was tasked with investigating the Deands, a deste and dangerous region, to explore beyond its 5th section¡ªan area shrouded in peril and obscurity. The investigation was spurred by a spection from the Aragorn Spire, the most esteemed institution of magic and knowledge in the empire, suggesting the presence of a new energy source, one that had never been seen before.


    The very idea was revolutionary. In the world of Ternion, energy was ssified into six known types:


    Lumini Essence


    , a radiant force tied to light and purity;


    Vortex Aether


    , a chaotic and untamed energy drawn from the elemental void;


    Verdant Spirit


    , the life-giving essence of nature;


    Pristine Ether


    , the rarest form of spiritual energy;


    Arcane


    , the vtilebustion of mana that specialist and warriors wielded; and of course,


    Mana


    , the mostmon, yet fundamental, energy that empowered both magical and physical feats used by mages. The possibility of a seventh type of energy intrigued schrs and warriors alike, but it also struck a chord of fear¡ªwhat unknown force could exist in the forsaken wastnds of the Deands?


    Valha, bound by its royal charter, had no choice but to heed the queen''smand. While they were granted certain freedoms, such as tax exemptions and operational independence, they were still obligated to serve as an extension of the empire''s military when summoned. Thus, the order was clear: they had to venture into the Deands, risking both life and sanity to uncover this elusive energy.


    The Guild wasted no time. Their most elite forces were assembled for the mission. Two S-ss adventurers, the highest rank known for their unmatched strength and skill, were at the helm. They were nked by a 7th circle mage sent directly from Aragorn Spire, a mage whose power rivalled that of the highest mana construction practitioners in thend. Along with them was a cavalry unit of A-ss adventurers, skilled fighters with years of experience, and B-ss adventurers, dependable and strong, though less seasoned than their counterparts. Together, they formed a formidablepany, ready to face whatever horrors lurked in the Deands.


    Their journey led them past Isenthal County, thest bastion of human civilization before the Deands began. Beyond ity andscape twisted by centuries of decay, where nature had long since withered and the very air seemed thick with malice. As the group ventured deeper, tension ran high. The promise of a new energy was thrilling, but the Deands had a way of swallowing hope and recing it with fear. The stakes were high, and the future of the empire could very well depend on what they found¡ªor didn''t find¡ªbeyond the 5th section.


    ****


    Eowyn, an S-ss adventurer renowned for his skills in thievery and exploration, sat hunched on his horse, staring intently at the personal map he had painstakingly cartographed. The intricate parchment was detailed up to the 7th section of the Deands, but their current location in the 5th section, ominously named


    Dread Hollow


    , gnawed at him. This ce had earned its name after the ill-fated voyage during the reign of the 20th Queen, where many had ventured and few had returned. A flicker of impatience crossed Eowyn''s sharp features as his fingers traced thendmarks, frustration brewing beneath his calm exterior.


    "Hey, Filius, we don''t have all day!" Eowyn''s voice cut through the eerie silence of the Deands, his brown hair brushing his shoulders as he turned to face the source of his irritation. Filius, the second S-ss adventurer, was preupied with skinning the hide of a massive


    A-ss thunder bear


    he had taken down himself. A brute of a man, Filius was a king swordsman and axe wielder whose raw power matched his imposing stature. His muscles bulged under his sparse armour¡ªonly his broad shoulders were protected by metal, with a single leather strap crossing his chest to hold it all in ce.


    "I''m almost fuckin'' done, give me a damn second!" Filius grunted, not looking up from his work. His hands were slick with the thunder bear''s blood as he methodically peeled away the hide, hoping to fetch a good price in


    Terran gold


    for such a rare trophy. The bear''s fur shimmered faintly, even in death, evidence of the beast''s once-powerful electric aura. Filius'' face, smudged with blood, was a mask of concentration as he carved through the thick pelt.


    Eowyn stroked his beard thoughtfully, his gaze drifting back to the map. Something was off. "Strange," he muttered under his breath, "I''m sure we should have seen the mark I left." A knot of unease tightened in his chest. The terrain wasn''t adding up as it should, and the further they went, the more thend seemed to twist and y tricks on their senses.


    "How long until we find the route to the sixth section?" Gdriel Medu''s voice interrupted his thoughts. She satzily on her horse, resting her head against its neck as though it were a pillow, her toneced with annoyance. The mage had little patience for dys, especially in a ce as cursed as the Deands. Her blue cloak fluttered faintly in the dry, stagnant air, her dark hair tucked neatly beneath her hood. Her brown skin gleamed in the pale light, a stark contrast to the bleakness surrounding them.


    "We''ve been stuck in this forsaken ce for a month," she grumbled inwardly, her frustration growing with each passing day. Despite Eowyn''s reputation, Gdriel was beginning to doubt his abilities. "Maybe the Guild exaggerated his skills," she mused, watching him closely. They were supposed to be the elite, yet progress felt slow and uncertain.


    Eowyn, feeling the weight of their expectations, nced at the horizon. Dread Hollow was living up to its name, and something told him they were far from safe.


    Eowyn dismounted his horse, boots sinking slightly into the dry, cracked earth. His instincts had never failed him before, but something about this ce felt twisted, off-kilter, as though thend itself was trying to mislead them from the path to the sixth section of the Deands. He nced toward Gdriel, her dark hair tucked neatly under her hood, her expression cold and distant.


    "Should I use that?" Eowyn thought to himself, weighing the option as his eyes lingered on the mage.


    "What?" Gdriel''s voice cut through the silence, her sharp gaze catching him in the act of staring.


    "Say, mage," Eowyn began, choosing his words carefully, "you got any spells for poison?"


    Gdriel''s brows furrowed, irritation simmering in her tone. "Why?"


    Sensing her rising frustration, Eowyn yed it cool, letting a smirk tug at the corner of his lips. "I might have a way to get us to the sixth section faster," he said, scratching his head as if trying to recall a vague memory. "And, if I''m not mistaken, there''s a stream of clear water somewhere along that route." He let the idea hang in the air for a moment, knowing full well the group hadn''t bathed in over a month. It was a small temptation, but one that could sway even the most stoic ofpanions.


    Gdriel''s eyes sparked with interest at the mention of water. "I''m not particrly skilled with healing magic," she admitted, her tone softening just a fraction, "but I can alter the nature of poison¡ªturn it into something else."


    Eowyn''s smirk grew into a full grin. "Damn, that''s a neat trick," he thought to himself, impressed by her capability. Without wasting any time, he pulled a small vial from his utility belt. The liquid inside shimmered, dark and foreboding. Without hesitation, he uncorked it and downed the contents in one gulp.


    Almost immediately, his body reacted. His eyes turned a deep crimson, veins bulging grotesquely around them in shades of purple. The transformation was swift and jarring, enough to catch Gdriel''s attention. Her cold exterior faltered for a moment, eyes widening as she observed the shift in his appearance.


    "What the hell did you just drink?" she demanded, suspicion thick in her voice.


    Eowyn wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, feeling the familiar rush of power surge through him. "Nothing to worry about, mage," he said, his voice low and rough. "Just a little something to sharpen my senses." He rolled his shoulders, feeling the tension ease from his muscles as the world around him sharpened. Every rock, every gust of wind, every small shift in the shadows came into startling rity.


    He took a deep breath, his heightened senses scanning the surroundings, searching for the hidden path that had eluded them. "There''s something out there," he muttered, more to himself than to Gdriel. "Something that doesn''t want us to find the way."


    Gdriel crossed her arms, watching him warily. "You sure this will work?"


    Eowyn''s crimson eyes flickered toward her, a dark grin ying on his lips. "If it doesn''t, we''re all dead anyway. Might as well take the risk."

 Chapter 141 HIDDEN!

    Eowyn''s crimson eyes scanned the area intensely, each detail sharper than ever before, but something about the 5th section of the Deands felt off. It was different from what he''d studied, different from what he''d mapped himself. The natural energy around thend seemed too precise, too controlled. The flow was unnaturally perfect, an eerie sense of artificiality creeping into his gut.


    "What the hell did you drink? Look at you¡ªyour eyes are fucking disgusting," Gdriel snapped, her face twisted in disgust as she observed Eowyn''s transformation.


    Eowyn''s brow twitched at her words, annoyed but not entirely surprised. He had, after all, downed a vial of Mystic Mists¡ªa concoction made from the essence of small poisonous creatures. The potion heightened one''s senses and vision to extraordinary levels, but there was a catch. If he didn''t buy the cure for the lingering afterpoison within a few hours, he''d go blind. It was a risk he was willing to take, but the side effects clearly unsettled Gdriel.


    "Just fix this, woman!" Eowyn spat as he strode toward her, ignoring her grimace as she took a step back.


    "Why the hell are youing toward me like that?" sheined, her irritation seeping into every word. But despite her distaste for his attitude, Gdriel wasn''t about to let her chance at bathing in a clean stream slip away. She sighed and reluctantly began the process of removing the poison from his system. Stretching out her hands, shebined two spells: [Probe] and [Metamorphic].


    A delicate structure of mana formed around Eowyn, shimmering briefly as it worked to neutralize the toxins. He could feel the poison retreating, the pressure behind his eyes easing as Gdriel''s spell took effect. Finally, the poison vanishedpletely, leaving him feeling lighter, more in control.


    "Now, the end of our bargain," Gdriel demanded, her tone cool and firm. She wasn''t about to let him off the hook without holding him to his word.


    Eowyn sighed, rolling his eyes, about to respond when a voice interrupted.


    "I thought you guys were in a rush," Filius said, his deep voice cutting through the tension. He lumbered over, wiping the blood from his axe after having just finished skinning the thunder bear. His bulging muscles and imposing figure made his presence impossible to ignore. "And what bargain are you two talking about?"


    Eowyn nced at Gdriel before turning back to Filius with a grin. "Oh, nothing much, just a little deal to make this cursed trip more bearable."


    Filius grunted, unimpressed. "We don''t have time for your games. We need to move."


    Eowyn''s sharp gaze lingered on the surroundingndscape, something still gnawing at him about the unnatural energy flow. He turned to Filius, who was cleaning his axe, the thick blood of the thunder bear staining the ground beneath him.


    "We''ll start moving after I confirm something," Eowyn said, his tone serious.


    Gdriel, already irritated, rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "Confirm what, exactly? We''ve been here long enough, Eowyn. If you don''t know the way¡ª"


    "Shut it, mage," Eowyn cut her off,pletely ignoring her growing frustration. Instead, he focused on Filius, the brute of a swordsman who was eyeing him with mild curiosity. "Think you can destroy this dead forest? About 200 meters worth of it?"


    Filius straightened, a gleam of interest flickering in his eyes. "You want me to clear that?" He pointed towards the dense, withered forest ahead, the skeletal remains of trees casting long shadows over the barrennd.


    Eowyn nodded. "Yeah. I need to see what''s beyond it. Something''s off here, and I don''t like it."


    Gdriel opened her mouth to protest again, but Filius raised a hand to silence her. "Fine. I''ll handle it," he said with a grunt, gripping his massive axe, the muscles in his arms flexing as he prepared for the task.


    Eowyn grinned, stepping back to let the force of Filius''s power do the talking.


    "Everyone, stand back!" Eowynmanded, his voice sharp as he scanned thepany of cavalry. The soldiers quickly obeyed, pulling the reins of their horses and retreating a safe distance. Their steeds trotted back, the tension in the air palpable. Eowyn''s eyes flicked to Gdriel, who was visibly irritated, her lips pursed in frustration.


    "If you don''t want to get blown away, I suggest you shield yourself or something," Eowyn teased, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. Gdriel, clearly fuming, red at him but, not wanting to be caught off guard by Filius''s disy of power, quietly began casting a protective spell.


    Raising both hands, Gdriel summoned two towering pirs of energy that shot up from the ground, radiating yellow mana. The magic pulsed softly, enveloping thepany in a shield as they watched Filius prepare his strike.


    Filius, a brute of a man with muscles rippling under his light armor, gripped his massive axe with both hands. He adjusted his stance, his fingers twitching as his body began to glow with a vibrant orange aura. His intense focus gave off the impression of an unstoppable force waiting to be unleashed. Eowyn stepped back, keeping a close eye on the surrounding forest. Something was wrong here, and he had to confirm his suspicions.


    "[Burst]!" Filius roared, his voice echoing through the dead forest as his aura condensed into the tip of his axe. With a violent swing, he unleashed a massive wave of energy that tore through the air like a feral beast, crashing into the forest ahead with raw, destructive power.


    The ground trembled, and a blinding sh of light consumed the area, but the sound of trees breaking never came. As the light faded and the dust settled, the men looked on in stunned silence.


    "What in the hell is going on?" one of the cavalrymen stammered, eyes wide with disbelief. They all stared at the forest, expecting devastation¡ªtrees toppled, ground sundered, chaos. But nothing. The forest remainedpletely untouched, as if Filius''s attack had never happened.


    Filius lowered his axe, his breath heavy, the confusion clear on his face. His attack should have obliterated at least 200 meters, yet nothing had been harmed.


    "As I thought!" Eowyn''s voice rang out, cutting through the bewilderment. His sharp eyes gleamed as he strode forward, the puzzle pieces falling into ce. "There''s something unnatural at y here. An illusion, or worse, a barrier. We''re being toyed with."


    The group exchanged uneasy nces, realizing that the Deands held far more dangerous secrets than they had ever anticipated.


    "Wrong," Gdriel''s voice cut through the confusion, firm and resolute as she dismounted her horse. Her gaze swept over the untouched forest, her brow furrowed in thought. "Someone''s manipting space¡ªeither a powerful spatial artifact or magic of an unparalleled scale," she confessed, her tone carrying a gravity that made even the bravest in thepany feel uneasy. The air around her seemed to shift, as if her presence alone could bend the forces at y.


    Eowyn, standing beside her, knew well to trust her judgment. "What do you think we should do?" he asked, deferring to her expertise. Gdriel Medu, a 7th-ss mage and vice master of the research institute at Aragorn Spire, was renowned for her mastery over magic. She had the ability to alter the very fabric of reality, molding it to her will in a controlled, precise manner. Her prowess was unparalleled.


    "I''ll see what I can do," Gdriel replied, her voice steady yetced with determination. Without wasting another moment, she extended her hands, pulling at the intricate threads of mana that filled the air. The energy swirled around her, shimmering like ethereal strands of silk, growing into stacked hexagonal circles inscribed with ancient sigils. Each one glowed with a radiant light, forming aplex structure in front of her.


    The rest of thepany watched, mesmerized. Even Filius, ever the brute warrior, found himself entranced by the sheer skill and artistry of her magic. Gdriel moved her hands as though solving a delicate puzzle, manipting the circles with precision and focus. The more she delved into the spell, the more she sensed theyers of spatial maniption that concealed the true nature of their surroundings.


    "There''s an intricate web of spatial magic at work here," Gdriel murmured, her eyes narrowing as she traced the invisible threads. "If I can''t alter its properties, I can at least reveal what''s hidden."


    With a deep breath, she prepared her next spell. "[Arda Menel]," she whispered, her voice carrying amand that resonated through the air. The space around them shimmered, as though the very fabric of reality had been twisted and distorted. Then, in an instant, a tear appeared in the world before them¡ªa jagged rip in reality, exposing something far more sinister.


    "This... can''t be good," Filius muttered under his breath, his voice unusually soft for the brute he was. Even he could feel the weight of the revtion. The rest of thepany shared his sentiment, staring in awe and dread at the exposed tear, realizing that whatevery beyond was far more dangerous than they had ever anticipated.


    The Deands were not what they seemed. And now, the real threat had begun to reveal itself.

 Chapter 142 CATACLYSM REVEALED

    "What is that?" Eowyn''s voice carried a mix of awe and uncertainty as he gazed at the strange phenomenon before them. Gdriel stood beside him, equally entranced by the shimmering tear in the fabric of space. "I... I think it''s a rupture in space," she admitted, her voice filled with both fascination and trepidation. "But I''m not entirely sure."


    Gdriel had studied spatial magic extensively, but this was beyond anything she had encountered. Typically, spatial artefacts were bound to physical anchors, tethered to reality itself. But whaty before them was something different¡ªan entirely new construct. To maintain something like this, hidden from reality and undetected for so long, required an immense level of magic and mana, far beyond what anyone in history had achieved.


    Filius, impatient and ever the brute, had no interest in specting. Without a word, he began striding toward the tear, his massive form casting a long shadow across thendscape.


    "Wait, stop! Don''t go in!" Gdriel''s voice rang out, sharp with warning. She knew better than to underestimate the unknown. This was uncharted territory, and stepping into it could lead to disastrous consequences. But Filius, true to his nature, ignored her and disappeared through the tear without a backward nce.


    Eowyn sighed, understanding Filius''s impulsive mindset. He ced a reassuring hand on Gdriel''s shoulder, sensing her unease. "Don''t worry about him," he said, his tone light despite the situation. "He''s still an S-ss adventurer, after all." He offered her a half-smile. "Besides, isn''t this what we''re here for? To investigate the anomalies?"


    Gdriel''s brow furrowed, her thoughts racing. Eowyn had a point, but she still felt a nagging doubt gnawing at her. The tear in space was unlike anything she had ever encountered, and it was impossible to know what dangers lurked on the other side.


    "Alright, men," Eowyn''s voice broke through the silence,manding the attention of the cavalry that had been frozen in ce, staring at the strange sight before them. "We''re walking from here." His order was clear, and without hesitation, the men dismounted from their horses, ready to follow him into the unknown.


    Gdriel inhaled deeply, gripping her staff a little tighter. She exhaled slowly, hoping against hope that everything would be alright. With a final nce at the tear, she steeled her resolve and followed Eowyn and the rest of thepany into the mysterious opening, the space around them shimmering as they crossed into the unknown.


    ****


    Filius emerged from the tear, his grip tightening around the handle of his axe as he took in the unsettlingndscape before him. The surroundings bore a resemnce to the Dead Forest, but something was off. The twisted, lifeless trees were tightly clustered together, forming an imprable wall that made it nearly impossible to see beyond them. The ground was damp and murky, littered with shallow pools of stagnant water that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Behind him, Eowyn, Gdriel, and the cavalry unit stepped through the tear, their expressions varying from wariness to disgust. The moment they crossed over, a foul stench assaulted their senses.


    "What in the gods'' name is that repulsive smell?" Gdriel gasped, raising her hand to cover her nose and mouth. The odour was thick, rotten, and almost suffocating, as though death itself lingered in the air.


    Eowyn scanned the surroundings carefully, his eyes narrowing. Something wasn''t right. They were still within the confines of the Dead Forest, but this ce had a sinister air. It was beyond the boundaries of what was considered "safe" for any adventurer to explore. His instincts screamed danger.


    "Formation!" Eowyn barked, his voice cutting through the foul atmosphere. The cavalrymen, disciplined and well-trained, immediately adjusted their stance, gripping their weapons tightly. Eowyn, Gdriel, and Filius took the lead, keeping their eyes trained ahead.


    As they advanced cautiously, Gdriel nced at Eowyn, noticing the deep concentration on his face. "Do you recognize this ce?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Eowyn gave a grim nod. "It seems the tear acts as a portal," he exined, his tone measured. "It connects the fifth section of the Dead Forest to somewhere much deeper¡­ beyond the seventh section."


    Gdriel''s eyes widened in shock. The seventh section of the Dead Forest was a forbidden area, spoken of in hushed tones. No adventurer dared venture that far, not even the elite. The fact that they had unknowingly crossed into such dangerous territory sent a chill down her spine.


    Filius, ever the brute, hacked through a few of the gnarled trees in their path, his axe cutting through the dead wood with ease. He stopped suddenly, narrowing his eyes as he peered into the distance. "What''s that?" he muttered, his deep voice catching both Eowyn and Gdriel''s attention.


    They turned to where Filius was pointing. Through the dense cluster of dead trees, they could barely make out a strange shape¡ªsomething dark and looming in the shadows ahead. It wasn''t a tree, but something farrger, and it seemed to be moving.


    A wave of unease swept through the group as they realized they weren''t alone.


    The adventurers emerged into an eerie clearing, their eyes widening in awe and unease at the sight before them. Suspended from the twisted, gnarled trees that dominated thendscape, a massive, pulsating orb of flesh hung like a malignant cocoon ready to fall. The orb was a deep, menacing red, glowing faintly through the dense web of roots and vines that encased it. The twisted branches above seemed to clutch it like a living heart, tendrils creeping downwards as if feeding on its strange, ominous energy.


    The ground beneath their feet was damp, the murky water reflecting the fiery red glow of the orb, casting eerie shadows around the entire forest. The air was thick with an oppressive, unnatural stillness, broken only by the asional drip of water from the tangled roots above. Whatever the thing was, it radiated an unsettling presence, its light flickering like a pulse ¡ª slow, deliberate, alive.


    Eowyn stepped forward cautiously, his hand resting on the hilt of his de, eyes narrowed as he tried to make sense of what he was seeing. "What in the gods'' name is that?" he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to the others. Behind him, Gdriel, her expression a mixture of curiosity and dread.


    Filius, ever the brute, grunted as he hefted his axe over his shoulder. "Whatever it is, it''s got no ce in this world." He spat on the ground, eyes fixed on the glowing mass.


    Gdriel, her eyes locked on the orb, whispered, "This is no ordinary magic¡­ It''s alive¡­ somehow. A construct of something far beyond our understanding." The faint glow of the orb reflected in her wide eyes as she reached out, almost as if drawn to it.


    "It seems you know what that thing is, mage," Filius grunted, casting a sidelong nce at Gdriel. His grip tightened on his axe, sensing the mage''s difort.


    Gdriel''s face was pale, her breathing in shallow gasps. "How could I not?" she whispered, eyes wide as the realization settled in.


    "What is it?" Eowyn asked, his voice cutting through the tension. His curiosity mirrored the growing unease in the pit of his stomach.


    Gdriel''s thoughts raced, recalling her years in the royal magic academy and the ancient texts she had studied in the Spire. The legends, the ancient beings that existed near the pinnacle of magic¡ªbeings whose existence had almost faded into myth. Sovereigns, cmities, creatures that once walked the realms of Ternion in the age of the First Mage King and the Second Queen of the Srian Empire. Her voice trembled as she uttered the words, "A dragon''s egg."


    The revtion struck like a thunderbolt. Every pair of eyes widened, their breaths catching in their throats. The weight of her words pressed upon them, as if the very air had thickened with the unimaginable power slumbering within the glowing, pulsing orb above.


    But before anyone could marvel or fullyprehend what they were standing before, a soft, yful voice shattered the moment. "Huh? Oh no, this isn''t good... Hehe."


    The voice was childish yet eerily unsettling, its mischievous tone sending shivers down their spines. Eowyn''s sword was out in an instant, gleaming in the faint light of the crimson orb. "Who are you? Reveal yourself!" he barked, his weapon leveled at the shadows.


    From the dark edge of the clearing, a figure emerged¡ªskipping. A woman, draped in a white cloak, her face hidden behind a blue, ominous mask, danced towards the dragon''s egg with a carefree air, as if oblivious to the deadly aura surrounding it.


    "Me?" The woman tilted her head yfully, her voice dripping with mock innocence. "They usually call me... Number Six." She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "But how did you find this ce?" Her voice turned teasing, her words a taunt as her eyes, obscured by the mask, lingered on the dragon''s egg.


    Eowyn didn''t hesitate, raising his hand inmand. "Capture her!" His voice boomed, and the cavalry prepared to act.


    But before anyone could so much as blink, the woman vanished in a blur, her presence erased from the space where she had stood moments before.


    "After her¡ª!" Eowyn''s voice caught in his throat as a wave of blood sprayed across his vision. His heart lurched as he turned to find his unit¡ªthe men he had fought with, trusted¡ªughtered in an instant. Bodiesy scattered, lifeless, a crimson whip coiled in the woman''s hands, dripping with their blood.


    With a chilling giggle, she whispered.


    "Real Manifestation: J?rmungandr."


    The world around them twisted and shattered. Reality itself cracked like ss, and from the fractured space, a monstrous serpent of des erupted, extending endlessly from the woman''s whip, coiling around them like the fangs of a god descending to devour its prey.

 Chapter 143 GATHERING.

    Ashley sat across from Noelle, watching in mild amusement as the woman voraciously tore through her second te of breakfast. "You must really like your food, huh." Ashley quipped, raising an eyebrow and offering a wry smile.


    "Mmmh," Noelle replied, barely acknowledging thement as she shoved arge piece of steak into her mouth. The vours, a blend of rich spices and tender meat, seemed to melt perfectly together. Noelle was determined to make the most of this opportunity to indulge¡ªshe hadn''t eaten this well in days, and after the dungeon ordeal, she felt like she''d earned it. Three days had passed since the dungeon incident, and the candidates had been given time to rest as the main branch attempted to revive the bodies of those lost within the depths of the dungeon.


    Ashley, sipping her cup of ck Valemir tea, watched Noelle with a half-amused, half-concerned expression. The tea was rich, its bitter notes calming her nerves, and as she ced the cup down, she reflected on how many of the contestants had already given up on the trials. Few remained¡ªthose with irond determination or perhaps sheer desperation.


    Today, however, was significant. The patriarch of the De Gor House had summoned an assembly of all the Gor houses to address the events of the dungeon. His word carried weight, and missing this gathering wasn''t an option. The urgency hung over them, yet Noelle seemed utterly unconcerned, lost in her breakfast.


    Finishing her tea, Ashley stood from her chair, a sense of responsibility tugging at her. "Come on, we''re alreadyte," she urged, grabbing Noelle by the arm before the woman could order another serving. Noelle opened her mouth to protest, but Ashley''s firm grip and determined pace made it clear she wasn''t having any of it.


    Together, they strode briskly through the ornate halls of the main house, Ashley guiding them through the maze-like structure. She had grown somewhat familiar with theyout over time, navigating the grand corridors with ease as they hurried toward the gathering hall. Noelle, reluctantly following behind, cast a longing nce back at the dining room, but the thought of angering the patriarch was enough to stifle any furtherints.


    As they neared the grand hall, the weight of the moment pressed down on them. Ashley straightened her posture, aware of the gravity of the assembly. They were about to step into the heart of De Gor power, and beingte was thest thing they needed. With a final determined step, they approached the grand doors, hoping they hadn''t missed anything crucial.


    All manner of nobles had gathered in the grand hall, from the highest-ranking viscounts to the lowest barons. The vast chamber buzzed with quiet conversation, the murmurs blending with the asional flicker of crystal light and the soft illumination streaming through the grand windows lining the walls. The light cast long shadows over the gathered nobles, giving the scene a sense of gravitas.


    Ashley and Noelle wove their way through the crowd, carefully navigating the maze of nobility. Ashley''s eyes scanned the faces around her until she found her father, Count Greg Nel Gor. Standing behind him, she gave a slight nod of acknowledgement. The count, noticing his daughter''s presence, smiled warmly before turning his gaze back to the front of the hall, where the empty throne sat. His smile was brief, quickly reced by the stoic demeanour expected in such a formal gathering.


    Noelle, on the other hand, feltpletely out of ce. Her eyes darted nervously, taking in the countless unfamiliar faces. The weight of their status pressed down on her, and she knew all too well that the only reason the nobles weren''t sneering openly at her was because of Ashley''s intervention. Ashley had lent her some clothing¡ªa pair of sleek, dark leather pants and a crisp white blouse tucked neatly into her waistline. The outfit, while simplepared to the grand robes of the nobles, at least allowed Noelle to blend in somewhat, her slim, curvy figure entuated by the cut of the clothing.


    Ashley, though standing still, was anything but calm. Her gaze darted around the room, searching for someone in particr. "Where is David?" she mused inwardly, her brows knitting in mild frustration. She scanned the hall again, this time catching sight of the renowned Blood Whale. The first heir was engaged in light conversation with several other titled men,ughing and exchanging pleasantries, clearly unbothered by the tension that rippled through the crowd.


    Suddenly, a shift in the air brought the hall to a standstill. The grand doors swung open with an ominous creak, and the atmosphere inside the chamber changed instantly. All eyes turned toward the entrance as Lord Hilton, the Earl, strode in, his presencemanding attention. He was nked by several Elder Nobles, their heavy steps echoing in the silent hall as they moved forward with purpose. These elders governed much of therger towns in Aethelwarin, and their arrival marked the beginning of something far more important than mere pleasantries.


    The air was thick with anticipation as every noble in the room straightened, their conversations dying off entirely. Ashley''s heartbeat quickened, her mind racing. The assembly was about to begin, and whatever words Lord Hilton had prepared would likely set the course for theing days.


    As the Earl, Lord Hilton, strode purposefully toward the throne, the nobles bowed in unison, their movements silent and fluid, as though they had rehearsed the gesture countless times. The light filtering through the tall windows of the grand hall bathed the scene in an ethereal glow, casting long shadows of submission across the polished stone floor. Lord Hilton ascended the steps of the dais with a grace befitting his station, his face set in a mask of calm authority. He turned, sitting down upon the throne with an air of finality, his presencemanding the room.


    A beat of silence passed, heavy and tense, before the Earl raised his hand. The movement was subtle, yet it rippled through the hall like a wave, and the bowed heads slowly lifted, nobles straightening in quiet deference. The hall was still, every eye fixed on the figure who now sat in judgment before them.


    From the ranks of the Elder Nobles, an older man dressed in robes of deep crimson stepped forward. His face was weathered with age, though his sharp eyes gleamed with the wisdom of many years spent in service to the De Gor lineage. This was Elder Scrolls, the Earl''s spokesperson for the day, known for his eloquence and the weight his words carried within these walls.


    "My lords anddies, esteemed nobles of Aethelwarin," Elder Scrolls began, his voice rich and resonant, filling every corner of the hall. "It is with a heavy heart that I stand before you today, bearing the grim tidings of our recent losses."


    A murmur ran through the crowd, low and somber, as the reality of the situation settled over them. The nobles knew the weight of those words and the consequences they carried.


    "We have lost three noble children," Elder Scrolls continued, his voice unwavering despite the sorrow etched into his words, "and sevenmoners, all of the De Gor blood, during the recent trial. These were young lives¡ªbright, full of promise, and belonging to houses that have long served thisnd with loyalty and honor."


    He paused, allowing the gravity of his statement to sink in. The room remained eerily quiet, the tension palpable as the nobles waited for the Elder''s next words. Ashley''s eyes narrowed, and she could feel Noelle shifting ufortably beside her. The weight of this gathering wasn''t lost on anyone, and the deaths of De Gor descendants were no small matter.


    "On behalf of the Earl," Elder Scrolls said, his voice softening with genuine regret, "I offer our deepest condolences to the families who have suffered such grievous losses. It is a tragedy that shakes the very core of our house, and we shall not allow these deaths to go unanswered."


    His words were met with a solemn nod of agreement from Lord Hilton, seated on the throne, his expression unreadable. A collective exhale swept through the nobles, but the tension in the room did not ease. Everyone awaited what came next¡ªjustice.


    "As a token of our sorrow," Elder Scrolls continued, "reparations will be sent to the families of the deceased, both noble andmoner alike. These young souls were part of the De Gor legacy, and their contributions, though tragically cut short, will not be forgotten."


    A flicker of acknowledgment passed through the crowd, but the undercurrent of unease remained. Ashley nced at her father, who stood stoically ahead of her, his jaw set, though his eyes betrayed the same concern she felt gnawing at her own heart.


    "Furthermore," Elder Scrolls'' voice sharpened slightly, drawing the attention of every noble in the room, "the matter of these deaths, and the one responsible for them, has been ced in the capable hands of the De Gor Le Rosa branch."


    At the mention of that particr branch of the De Gor lineage, a murmur of approval and trepidation rippled through the gathered nobility. The Le Rosa branch was known for its ruthless efficiency in handling internal affairs, particrly those involving betrayal or foul y.


    "Rest assured," the Elder intoned, his gaze sweeping the room, "the culprit responsible will be brought forward, and they will face justice, no matter their rank or standing."


    A shiver ran down Ashley''s spine as Elder Scrolls'' words hung in the air. She could sense the dark weight behind the statement¡ªthis was not a mere promise of retribution, but an irond decree. Whoever was responsible for the deaths would not escape the judgment of the De Gor family.


    Just as the hall began to stir, Elder Scrolls'' voice rose once more, catching everyone off guard. "David De Gor. Ashley Nel Gor. Noelle Valtherin."


    The sudden mention of their names caused Ashley''s heart to skip a beat. Her breath caught as she looked to Noelle, whose eyes widened in shock. David''s name had been called too, but where was he?


    Elder Scrolls'' piercing gaze swept the hall as he awaited their approach. All eyes turned toward Ashley and Noelle, the weight of the assembly''s attention descending on them like a physical force.

 Chapter 144 NEXT QUEST!

    Ashley guided the still-stunned Noelle toward the front, her steps purposeful despite the weight of the moment. The oppressive pressure emanating from Elder Scrolls was palpable, his presence almost suffocating as his gaze bore down on them.


    Ashley nced sideways at Noelle, who appeared to be in a state of disbelief, her eyes wide and unsure. Without a word, Ashley subtly motioned for her to take a knee. Noelle, though bewildered, followed Ashley''s lead, kneeling with a slight tremble in her posture.


    As the two knelt in silence, the atmosphere in the grand hall seemed to thicken, the attention of the entire room fixated on them. Ashley''s heartbeat drummed loudly in her ears, but she kept her head lowered, determined not to let the pressure crack herposure. Suddenly, she sensed a presence moving behind them, deliberate yet calm. Curious, she took a discreet peek over her shoulder, and her heart gave a jolt of recognition.


    It was David.


    His approach was as steady andposed as ever, the quiet strength he exuded aforting contrast to the tension that filled the room. He came to a stop beside them, mirroring their gesture by lowering himself to one knee. Ashley''s breath hitched for a moment. She had been searching for him all day, and now here he was, just as the eyes of the entire house fell upon them.


    Elder Scrolls, his face stern and unreadable, cast one final, assessing nce at the trio. For a fleeting moment, his sharp eyes softened, a hint of approval shing across his features. He gave a curt nod and turned on his heel, making his way back toward the dais.


    Reaching the throne, he bowed deeply to the Earl, addressing him with a respectful, "Patriarch." Without further words, he stepped back to rejoin the other elder nobles, his taskplete.


    Lord Hilton, who had remained silent throughout the proceedings, finally lifted his gaze. His eyes settled on the three kneeling before him¡ªAshley, Noelle, and David. The room held its collective breath, waiting for the Earl''s judgment. Ashley''s pulse quickened, but she kept herposure, waiting for his words to break the silence.


    "You may rise, heroes of this house," Lord Hilton''s voice rang out, firm butced with a note of genuine respect.


    The words hung in the air, and slowly, Ashley, Noelle, and David stood, their movements synchronized as if they had rehearsed it. Facing the Earl, the gravity of the moment sank in.


    Lord Hilton''s gaze was steady, his expression one of both pride and acknowledgement. He knew what they had endured, what they had risked to save the others and eliminate the threat. There was no need for further praise¡ªtheir actions had spoken louder than any words could.


    The hall remained silent, the weight of the Earl''s recognition washing over them, but for Ashley, the real relief was standing beside her¡ªthepanions who had fought alongside her through it all.


    From the intel they had gathered, it became clear that Ashley and Noelle had fought valiantly on the front lines, even when outnumbered. The odds had been stacked against them, yet they had held their ground with unwavering determination.


    It was a pity that the Mous''s son hadn''t been present for the ceremony; though he had supported the group from behind, he was still recovering from his wounds. They had all nned to visit him soon to show their gratitude.


    David, however, was a different story. The reports of his actions were nothing short of remarkable. He had carved a path for the candidates to escape, cutting through the chaos with sheer will and ferocity. He had fought one-on-one with a beast of terrifying strength, something akin to an apex lord. The Earl, seated upon his throne, could think of only one thing: *David is growing strong*.


    "As the head of the De Gor house, I sincerely thank you," the Earl''s voice rang through the grand hall, cutting through the silence like a de. His gratitude wasn''t simply a formal gesture¡ªit was genuine,ing from the head of one of the most powerful houses.


    Noelle couldn''t believe her ears. Amoner, praised by the Earl in person? She stood frozen, her mind racing to process the surreal moment. Never in her wildest dreams did she think someone of her standing would ever receive such recognition. The weight of the Earl''s words hung heavily in the air, making the moment feel like a dream.


    Ashley''s father, Count Greg Nel Gor, who had been standing nearby, couldn''t help but break into a proud smile. His daughter had shown the courage and strength that was expected of a De Gor¡ªmore than that, she had upheld the values and beliefs of their house. Her bravery, her loyalty, and her actions were now paying off. His chest swelled with pride, and he silently thanked the ancestors for guiding her.


    "And for such deeds," the Earl continued, his voicemanding the attention of everyone present, "I grant you any wish that is within my power to fulfill."


    A hush fell over the hall. The weight of his words was immense, and every noble in the room knew it. This was no simple reward¡ªit was a rare gift, one that came with the authority of the De Gor house itself. The Earl''s offer wasn''t something to be taken lightly.


    The trio stood before him, momentarily stunned by the magnitude of the offer. A single wish¡ªwhatever they desired, within reason¡ªwas theirs for the taking. The possibilities were endless, but the responsibility that came with such a boon was equally heavy.


    The hall remained silent, the air thick with anticipation as everyone awaited their response. Eyes from all corners of the room were locked on the trio, wondering what they would wish for, what they could possibly desire after having faced such danger. The weight of the moment pressed down on them, and in that silence, the future of these heroes would be decided.


    "However," the Earl interrupted, his voice carrying a weight that immediately silenced the hall and dispelled any thoughts of a simple conclusion. There couldn''t possibly be more, could there? Yet the pause in the Earl''s speech told the gathered nobles otherwise.


    "Simply granting David a wish would tarnish my name," he continued, his tone calm yetmanding. A murmur of agreement spread across the hall, rippling through the ranks of nobles. The trash of the family¡ªDavid¡ªhad not only made a name for himself within the estate but had now gained recognition far beyond, within the county of Aethelwarin itself.


    The Earl stood tall, radiating an aura of nobility and authority as he turned to face David directly. His icy blue eyes, once cold and distant, now reflected something new: respect. It was a look David had never before received from his father.


    "And so," the Earl dered, his voice ringing through the chamber with the full weight of his authority, "with the power invested in me by the Queen of the Srain Empire, as her General in her majesty''s army,"¡ªthe Earl''s next words shocked the entire assembly, including the elder nobles who had gathered behind him. Gasps echoed in the hall as the realization hit them all: the Earl was invoking his imperial titles.


    Lord Hilton raised his hand, and as he did, the sigil of the De Gor house¡ªthe two winged knights holding the sea sword together¡ªbegan to weave itself in golden threads across the air.


    "I, head of the De Gor house, grant David, my son," the Earl''s voice resonated with unwavering confidence, "the title of


    Spross des Banners


    ."


    The hall erupted. The ripple of disbelief spread faster than wildfire. Elder Masion couldn''t contain his surprise, his exmation loud enough for all to hear, "What!"


    The gathered nobles shifted ufortably, exchanging astonished nces. The title


    Spross des Banners


    was no mere decoration. It was a rare and prestigious title, only bestowed upon those officially recognized by the Queen of the Empire or individuals who had aplished impossible feats, elevating the honour of the De Gor house.


    Spross des Banners


    embodied the very essence of noble lineage. It symbolized continuity, honour, and loyalty, and to hold such a title meant carrying the weight and authority of an elder within the De Gor house¡ªeven outside its borders. For David, this meant that his status had just skyrocketed, far beyond anyone''s expectations.


    Suddenly, a sharp chime rang in David''s head, breaking through the noise. His vision flickered, and a system window popped up before his eyes.


    [Congrattions on earning your first Title!]


    The system''s message seemed ecstatic, its golden text glowing brightly before his eyes.


    [All stats will receive an additional 100 points.]


    In that instant, David felt an overwhelming rush of power surge through him. His muscles tightened, his senses sharpened, and his entire being felt as though it had been set alight by an unseen force.


    His presence within the De Gor house, which had always been a struggle, was now solidified. He was no longer just "David the trash." He was


    Spross des Banners


    , a title that carried the weight of generations, a position that no one could ever take from him.


    But it was thest message from the system that almost made him let out a victory roar, his excitement barely contained through sheer willpower.


    [Side Quest Activated]


    His eyes widened as the system continued:


    [Quest: FIND THE DEMON''S SHADOW]


    [Reward: ASCENSION RANK SHALL BE LEVELED UP TO DIVINE EMBER!]


    As the voices in the hall settled, David''s mind was already racing with possibilities. He felt unstoppable. This was no longer just about survival. It was about dominance.


    The path thaty before him now was one of unimaginable power, and nothing¡ªnot even the dark forces of Ternion¡ªwould stand in his way.


    The Earl, unaware of the storm raging in David''s mind, simply looked on, satisfied. His son had exceeded expectations, and now, with the title of


    Spross des Banners


    , the future of the De Gor house seemed more secure than ever. But for David, this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 145 NEW ARMOUR.

    The cool night air caressed David''s chest as it passed over the estate''s stone walls, carrying with it the fresh scent of dew settling on the grass. His ck shirt billowed loosely around him, open at the front, allowing the breeze to kiss his skin. The night was calm, yet the weight of the earlier gathering still hung in the air. The assembly had been dismissed, but David''s mind was racing.


    As the Earl had instructed, David, Ashley, and Noelle were to meet with him on ater date to im their personal wishes. The promise lingered in the back of David''s thoughts, but his focus had already shifted. The Earl had also dered that theing-of-age trials would continue, despite the significant loss of contestants. He had vowed to personally oversee them, ensuring the safety of those who remained. The gravity of the situation hung over the estate, but for David, the future was all about power.


    The trials, the gathering, the title¡ª


    ¡ªall of it was a step toward his true goal. Time was slipping through his fingers, and soon, his stay at the estate woulde to an end. The night sky above was vast, the stars twinkling like diamonds, but David''s eyes were on something more tangible.


    With a flick of his fingers, a holographic window appeared before him, the familiar glow of the system interface bathing his face in a soft blue light. His lips curled into a broad, satisfied smile.


    [Dimension Coins: 100,000,000]


    The number seemed surreal, a staggering wealth that had been his reward for clearing the system''s main quest. The sheer volume of coins at his disposal was a fortune beyond imagining, yet David knew better than to becent. This wealth wouldn''tst forever, not with the way the system priced its items. He had learned long ago that the power granted by the system came at a steep cost. The best items were not only rare but exorbitantly expensive.


    But now, with the title and his newfound standing, David had the means to take his strength to the next level. The Earl''s recognition of him, the trials thaty ahead¡ªnone of it mattered if he wasn''t prepared for what wasing next.


    David''s fingers glided effortlessly across the system''s interface, eyes scanning the rows of sections the system had. He pondered his next move carefully. A new weapon would make carving through his enemies easier, but he''d already mastered the Frostfang daggers to a certain extent. The feel of them in his grip, the precision they offered, was second nature now.


    "Maybe armour?" he mused aloud, redirecting his attention to the armour section. His eyes flicked through various sets¡ªeach more intricate than thest¡ªuntil something strange caught his attention.


    "Hmm, this is new."


    There it was, gleaming like an anomaly in the grid:


    Nightveil Embrace.


    The armour looked alive. It wasn''t just forged metal or enchanted leather. It pulsed, a dark, liquid substance that seemed to move with a will of its own. It wasn''t just armor; it was as if the shadows themselves had been captured, shifting and swirling in endless patterns.


    Intrigued, David focused on the name, and a small description unfurled before him:


    [Armor Description: Noctis Sovereign''s very flesh, a living, breathing part of him. When he made his pact with the -//////-, he was reborn as an entity caught between worlds, no longer fully -//////-. His body became a living conduit of darkness, allowing him to wield shadow as both a weapon and a shield. His skin, once -//////-, was reced by the ever-shifting veil of night, marking him as a force beyond -//////-.]


    David''s jaw dropped. Armour crafted from the flesh of a god? It was hard to fathom. The sheer magnitude of that statement sent his mind into overdrive. Yet, something gnawed at the back of his thoughts¡ªthe system''s description had blurred sections, vital parts of the story hidden from him. Why were the most critical details obscured? What was being withheld about Noctis Sovereign?


    ''I wonder if the system will reveal those missing sections if I purchase the armour?''


    David thought, tempted. The allure of power was undeniable, but he fought back the urge to immediately hit the buy button. His fingers hesitated, scrolling further to see if anything else might catch his eye.


    But after browsing through other armour sets, nothing came close to the


    Nightveil Embrace.


    It was as if the system itself had handpicked the armour for him. The others felt¡­ ordinary inparison,cking the eerie, living essence of this set.


    "Why isn''t it that expensive?" David muttered under his breath, suspicion creeping into his mind. Something this powerful, this otherworldly, shouldn''t be so affordable costing only 80,000,000 DC. It was as though fate¡ªor the system¡ªwas pushing him toward making this decision. The question loomed:


    Was this truly a gift? Or was it a trap?


    "Damn it," he cursed softly, battling his indecision.


    Finally, with a resigned sigh, David focused on the buy tab. The moment he pressed it, a shimmering blue light enveloped his skin, feeling almost like liquid silk as it molded to his body. It wasn''t just armour¡ªit felt like an extension of himself, as though the shadows had embraced him, bing part of his very essence.


    The strange sensation of wearing a second skin clung to his senses, but his thoughts raced ahead. Quickly, he navigated to the [Inventory Section], eager to uncover any additional clues about the armour''s origins and the obscured sections of the description.


    Before David could delve into the mysterious description of the


    Nightveil Embrace,


    the doors to his balcony swung open, and Luna stepped out with her signature grace. Her voice was calm yetmanding, "I have called them, Master."


    David blinked, recalling that he had asked Luna to summon his partners, a request he hadpletely forgotten in the enigma of his new armour. Shaking off his distraction, he turned just in time to see the women stepping onto the balcony, each d in delicate night dresses that left him momentarily breathless. The soft moonlight highlighted their elegance, captivating him more than he cared to admit.


    But before David could admire them any further, Shay, always the boldest, darted forward. Without a word, she flung her arms around his neck, pressing herself against him in a tight embrace. Her familiar warmth sent a wave offort through him.


    "Fox," Vivian muttered under her breath, casting a sharp look at Shay before making her own move. She swooped in, hugging David from the side, staking her im with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Katrina, not one to be left behind, saw her chance to im David''s other side. But just as she was about to make her move, Seraphina beat her to it, gracefully slipping in and resting her head on his shoulder. Katrina clicked her tongue in frustration, but herpetitive spirit red as she spotted onest opening¡ªDavid''s back was still undefended.


    Just as she stepped forward, Luna, ever vignt, melted into the shadows and reappeared at David''s back, leaning against him with an air of smug victory. "Hmph," Luna scoffed, ncing at Katrina with a triumphant smile.


    Utterly defeated, Katrina threw her hands up in frustration, muttering curses under her breath. She stood there, fuming but quickly calming herself. She folded her arms, giving David a look that said she wasn''t pleased but wouldn''t fight over it. "So, why did you call for us?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of irritation. The frustration was evident in her tone, though she masked it well.


    Seraphina, however, seemed to understand David''s intentions without needing to ask. Even as she clung to him, she cast a protective veil around them, ensuring that whatever was about to be discussed would remain between them. The shimmering barrier rippled softly, sealing them off from prying eyes and ears.


    David, surrounded by his women, felt a deep sense of connection. They weren''t just his partners¡ªthey were his strength, each one vital to his journey. He smiled, knowing that this moment wasn''t just about strategy or power. It was about trust, about the bonds they had forged through trials and triumphs. With the protective veil ensuring their privacy, David knew it was time to share his ns, and maybe, just maybe, reveal the secrets behind his real intention in this world.


    As the night breeze continued to y against his skin, David finally felt ready to speak.


    David took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment as all eyes remained on him. The warmth of their touch, their trust, gave him the courage to speak.


    "I''m leaving the estate," he said, his voice calm yet firm.


    A stunned silence fell over the group. Shay loosened her grip slightly, her eyes widening in disbelief. Vivian blinked, her usual yful expression reced by shock. Seraphina looked up at him, herposure faltering.


    "What?" Katrina  whispered, her voice breaking the tense silence, echoing the confusion they all felt.

 Chapter 146 GLIMPSE OF THE FUTURE

    David felt the tension thickening in the air, the weight of his words hanging between them. He gently disentangled himself from their embrace and took a seat on the stone ledge of the balcony, the cool night air brushing against his skin. The soft murmur of the breeze contrasted sharply with the intense gazes of his women, each of them silently demanding answers.


    "Before I exin why I''m leaving," David began, his voice steady but with an edge of uncertainty. He took a deep breath, lowering his shoulders as the burden of his secrets pressed down on him. "I need to tell you something important."


    His words hung in the air for a moment, and he felt a pang of unease twist within him. "When I almost died..." David started, but before he could finish, Katrina interjected, her voice cutting through the quiet like a sharp de.


    "David, apart from your other ridiculous abilities, you also gained an ability that basically made you a seer. We all know," she stated matter-of-factly, leaving David momentarily stunned.


    He blinked, surprised. It wasn''t that what she said wasn''t true¡ªit was absolutely nonsense¡ªbut he had only ever confessed that truth to one of them. His eyes drifted towards Seraphina, whose knowing gaze met his sapphire blue ones.


    "What?" Seraphina huffed defensively as David''s questioning look bore into her. "It was the right call to tell them, or they would have eaten you alive by now if not for me," she puffed her chest with a self-satisfied smirk, standing her ground.


    David couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle, despite the gravity of the situation. In hindsight, Seraphina had probably made the right decision. If they hadn''t known, things might have spiralled out of control long ago. Now, though, it was time to tell them the most important truth¡ªthe one that weighed heavily on his heart.


    "I know things," he said, his voice softer but filled with a deep seriousness. "I wish I could be with all of you, cherishing every moment we have together, but... I can''t just turn a blind eye to what''sing."


    The weight of his words sank into the group. His chest rose and fell as he exhaled, feeling the overwhelming burden of the truth he had read. His eyes, shadowed by the weight of destiny, scanned the women around him. He could see their worry, their confusion, and their longing for him to not leave them.


    Katrina, always the first to think, took the initiative. She crossed the small distance between them, her arms wrapping tightly around him. Her soft, ample chest pressed against his face, and David found himself inhaling her familiar, calming scent. It was a gesture offort, something that soothed the storm inside him.


    "You don''t have to face it alone," she whispered, her voice a soft murmur into his hair.


    David closed his eyes, taking in the warmth and reassurance that came with her embrace. But even as Katrina held him, he knew that whaty ahead was something only he could confront. Still, in that brief moment, surrounded by the women who had given him so much strength, David felt a sliver of peace. For now, they were together, and that would have to be enough.


    David tightened his embrace around Katrina''s waist, lifting his head to speak, "But¡ª" Before he could get the words out, Shay, ever blunt, cut in with a knowing look.


    "We all know," she said, surprising David once again.


    "Know what?" he asked, genuinely confused this time.


    Shay met his gaze without hesitation. "That we''re weak."


    The truth hit David hard. It was the one thing he had been avoiding, the one admission he didn''t want to make. Before he could respond, Katrina''s fingers slid through his white hair, her touch gentle yet firm.


    "You don''t have to sugar-coat it, David," she said softly. "We''ve all talked beforehand."


    "Talked beforehand?" David raised an eyebrow, now more curious than before. "Without me?"


    Katrina smiled, and her expression was both knowing and affectionate. "Come on, you didn''t really think we wouldn''t discuss our futures, did you?"


    Seraphina, her dark eyes shimmering, chimed in next. "And don''t even think we''re going to tell you everything we talked about. That''s a secret." She teased, her finger resting yfully against her plum-colored lips.


    David found himself momentarily mesmerized by her smile. For once, he allowed himself a moment of rity¡ªa moment to realize just how much had truly changed. Seraphina, once the ruthless ughterer of her kin, a tyrant of the underworld, was now standing by his side, his lover, having found peace and warmth that her former life never offered. He had altered the course of her future in a way he had never imagined.


    But his musings were interrupted when Vivian spoke up, her voice filled with determination. "I want to get stronger," she dered. "If that means I''ll spend the rest of my days by your side, then I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Shay nodded in agreement, her teasing tone slipping back into ce. "We all want to get stronger, to be with you him, baby." Her voice was yful as she nudged Vivian, lightening the mood.


    Vivian wasn''t about to let her get the upper hand, though. "Speak for yourself," she shot back, narrowing her eyes yfully at Shay. "You''re the one who cried during our talks."


    Shay''s expression faltered for a split second before she protested, "That was supposed to be a secret!" Her tone was halfint, halfughter, which only made the other women chuckle.


    The tension that had initially filled the air now dissipated, reced with the warmth of camaraderie. Even David felt the weight lifting slightly from his shoulders. But then, Seraphina, always the one to get straight to the point, asked the most important question.


    "How can we get stronger?" she asked, her voice filled with resolve. "How can we help you?"


    David looked at each of them¡ªhis partners, hispanions, his lovers. They weren''t just here for him; they were here to walk the same path, to grow stronger, to face whatever challenges the future held. His heart swelled with emotion, and for a moment, he found himself speechless. Stay connected with m-v l|e-NovelBin


    David never nned on dying back on Earth. In fact, it had been thest thing on his mind. Yet here he was, grateful for a second chance at life¡ªa chance that had given him far more than he ever could have imagined. Among the surprises, love had been the most unexpected. It was something that had been painfully absent in his previous life, and now, he would be damned if he let the end of the world take it away from him.


    His thoughts grew sharper, his resolve hardening as a n started forming in his mind. His eyes narrowed with purpose. "After the trials, I n to leave for Lysora County," he began, his tone serious. "Seraphina, on the other hand, will be leaving for the countryside, to the family mansion."


    Seraphina blinked, clearly confused. "I am?" she asked, her eyes searching his face for an exnation.


    David met her gaze with a knowing look, and then it hit her. "You still remember the main reason I spared you, right?" His words were a subtle reminder of their unfinished business.


    Realization dawned on Seraphina''s face, and she bit her lip in frustration, though her expression was still alluring. "I''m not the one who filled my head with other things," she teased, her voice sultry, eyes locked on David. The seductive undertone wasn''t lost on him, but he coughed to maintain hisposure.


    Shaking off the distraction, David stood up and moved out of Katrina''s embrace. His voice took on amanding tone, signalling the seriousness of his next words. "I want everyone to go with Seraphina." His decision was final, and though it shocked the group, he knew it was necessary.


    Katrina''s family had served the De Gor house for generations, but he could see the determination in her eyes. She was ready to break away, to stand on her own and forge her path. The others felt the same way, and David could sense their readiness to embrace the next chapter of their lives.


    "I''ll guide you," David promised, his voice filled with conviction. "And I''ll make you stronger than you ever imagined." The air was thick with emotion as they listened, each of them taking his words to heart.


    "For now, get some rest," David continued, shifting the tone of the conversation. "Luna, guard them, and tell Draven to assist you." His instructions were clear, and as Luna nodded, her form already blending into the shadows, the others began to rx.


    Just when they thought he was finished, David stepped onto the stone ledge of the balcony, startling everyone. His hands slid into his pockets, and before anyone could stop him, he shed them a devilish grin.


    "I have something that needs my attention," he said casually, as if he wasn''t about to do somethingpletely insane. "But we''ll meet again soon."


    And with that, he fell backward, disappearing from their sight as he plunged into the night below. The wind rushed past him, his body freefalling, while the women stood on the balcony, frozen in shock.


    Katrina blinked, breaking the stunned silence. "What kind of lunatic have we fallen in love with?" she asked aloud, though her words held a hint of admiration.


    As the group gathered on the ledge, peering into the darkness where David had vanished, one thing was clear: life with him would never be predictable.

 Chapter 147 REUNION.

    Near the edge of the castle wall, a dark silhouette crouched in perfect stillness, her form blending seamlessly into the night. She had carefully positioned herself for an unobstructed view of her target. d in a suit crafted with rare, enchanted materials, she was effectively invisible to most. Only those with extraordinary perception¡ªtop-tier swordsmen or mages¡ªmight sense her presence, but even then, her stealth and skill made her a formidable force, capable of facing even a ranked king swordsman.


    Her obsidian mask concealed her features, but her vision was keen, capturing every minute detail of the scene before her. She observed David, standing on his balcony, gazing out at nothing in particr. His expression was unreadable, which piqued her curiosity even more. "What''s going through his mind?" she wondered, studying him closely. Her mission was to gather information, but something about this moment unsettled her.


    Then, to her surprise, women began to emerge onto the balcony, one after another, surrounding David. Her eyes narrowed beneath the mask as her gloved hands clenched into fists. "Who are those women?" she muttered, her voiceced with frustration. She watched them interact with him, her irritation rising with each passing moment. The way they casually embraced him, one wrapping her arms around his neck while another clung to his side¡ªit was too much for her to bear. Jealousy and anger bubbled within her, but she forced herself to stay calm, trying to suppress the urge to act on her emotions.


    "What''s happening here?" she thought, confused by the scene unfolding before her. At a distance of 800 meters, she focused her aura to amplify her senses, attempting to eavesdrop on their conversation. But no sound reached her ears. It was as if they were speaking in a frequency she couldn''t hear or hidden behind a veil of magic.


    Her frustration grew as she tried to understand the situation. "Who are these women with David?" she whispered, feeling a bitter pang. David, the same man she had known for his humiliation and fall from grace within the rionne household, was now in thepany of these mysterious women. And not just that¡ªhe was openly affectionate with them. The way they hugged him, how theyughed together, infuriated her. How had he moved on from the disgrace that had once defined him? And why was he now surrounded by such... alluringpany?


    Her thoughts darkened as she considered the possibility of taking them down. Could she eliminate those women and bring David back to his ce? Her mind raced, and she nearly moved to act when suddenly, something caught her eye.


    David, standing on the balcony ledge, slipped backward as if intentionally falling. Her instincts screamed at her to intervene, to leap forward and save him from a fatal plunge. But just as she prepared to move, he vanished into the shadows mid-air, disappearing without a trace.


    "What the hell?" she muttered, her heart pounding in her chest. This was no ordinary fall. He had melded into the darkness itself, leaving her stunned and more confused than ever.


    Panic surged through her veins as she frantically scanned the area, her aura expanding outward in a desperate attempt to locate David. But no matter how far she stretched her senses, he was nowhere to be found. Her heart raced, confusion threatening to overwhelm her when, instinctively, she dropped to a crouch. A sharp gust of wind sliced through the space just above her head, close enough to make her hair sway.


    Her pulse quickened as the reality hit her¡ªher presence had beenpromised. How had anyone detected her? She was one of the most skilled in her craft, unseen by even the sharpest of eyes. That''s when she heard David''s voice, and her breath caught in her throat.


    "Impressive," David''s voice was cool, yetced with curiosity. He stood a short distance away, his gaze fixed on her as if he''d known she was there all along. She swallowed hard, trying to calm her pounding heart.


    Since donning the Nightveil Embrace armour, his senses had been heightened to a chilling degree. He couldn''t wait to explore its full potential and now, it seemed, he was using that very power to track her every move.


    The intruder instinctively leaped back, widening the distance between them. Her mind raced, shocked at how swiftly David had moved, not to mention how urately he had attacked her. If she hadn''t been quick to amplify her senses, that initial strike would have certainly injured her. "This is bad," she thought, her stomach knotting with dread. "If mydy knew I was here, there''s no telling what punishment I''d face."


    She needed to leave, and fast. Without another moment''s hesitation, she blurred from sight, her movements almost invisible to the naked eye. She had no intention of engaging with David further; escape was the only option. But before she could vanishpletely, David intercepted her with astonishing speed. A knee strike came crashing toward her, and she barely managed to dodge in time, her heart lurching in her chest.


    He was keeping up with her. Her¡ªa master of speed and stealth. And not only that, he was attacking her with a precision that sent a shiver down her spine. Was this truly the same man she had known all of her life? This David was nothing like the rumours she had heard.


    The situation was bing more difficult by the second. She couldn''t escape him¡ªnot without first subduing him. Her body tensed as she shifted into a new stance, preparing to use a technique that would put him to sleep, herst resort.


    David''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, his grin widening as he felt the change in her aura. "Getting serious, are we?" he taunted, his voice dripping with excitement. His eyes began to glow, swirling with bright hues of blue and white, casting an ethereal light that startled the intruder.


    She hadn''t anticipated this¡ªhis overwhelming presence, the sheer power radiating from his gaze. But she steeled herself, pushing her emotions aside. She couldn''t afford to be distracted by his transformation, no matter how unsettling it was.


    Focus. She had to focus.


    David, however, appeared to be enjoying the challenge. He felt the rush of adrenaline coursing through his veins, thrilled by the prospect of facing someone who posed a real threat. He couldn''t help but admire her skill, but that only made him more determined to see how far he could push his newfound abilities.


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The air between them crackled with tension as they prepared to sh once more, both ready for whatever came next. The fight was far from over.


    Both fighters lunged at each other, their bodies moving with lightning speed, exchanging blows that would have been impossible for an untrained eye to track. David''s senses were heightened, feeling every strike the intruder aimed at him, her attacks sharp and precise, designed to cripple him. He could sense her intention with each punch, each kick¡ªshe wasn''t just testing him; she was targeting his vital points with a deadly uracy. But David''s own martial prowess met her force head-on, his movements fluid and calcted.


    The sh of their hand-to-handbat was fierce, almost too swift for even a seasoned warrior toprehend. The intruder''s heart pounded in disbelief. "How in the goddess''s name is an Awakened keeping up with me?" she thought, astonishment washing over her. As a king-ranked swordsman, she was used to dominating such battles. But here was David¡ªan Awakened¡ªmatching her blow for blow, with a skill that defied her understanding.


    Utilizing the momentum from a missed strike, the intruder flipped gracefully backward, lowering herself into a crouched position on the ground. The shift in her stance made David''s instincts re. She was preparing for something more dangerous. And just as he suspected, she vanished from his sight again, moving with such speed that even his heightened senses struggled to keep up.


    David quickly adjusted, nting his feet firmly on the ground, his arms crossing in front of him like a shield. The next instant, a powerful blow aimed for his head connected with his forearms, the impact forcing him back a few inches. He winced slightly from the force, but held his ground.


    The intruder''s shock was palpable. Her eyes widened behind her mask. The move she had just executed had taken down countless king-ranked swordsmen in the past¡ªyet David had blocked it.


    Effortlessly.


    "What¡­ how?" she stammered inwardly, struggling toprehend what she had just witnessed. David, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief, silently thanking his luck. The Celestial wheel had once again predicted her movements and the Nightveil Embrace had absorbed a significant portion of the attack''s impact, cushioning the blow.


    "I''m guessing you''re ready to end this," David said, his voice steady as he took abat stance of his own. His eyes gleamed with focus, his confidence in hand-to-handbat unmistakable. She was formidable, yes, but David was a master in this domain.


    The intruder, still rattled by the failure of her most lethal technique, eyed his stance warily. She didn''t feel an overwhelming powering from him, but her instincts screamed at her to remain cautious. David made his move,unching a quick forward kick aimed at her gut. She sidestepped it with ease, seeing an opportunity to counter.


    She rushed in to subdue him, but before she could close the distance, David''s leg bent back with lightning speed. Like a seasoned martial artist, he swung his heel upward in a wless motion. His foot connected with her head, the impact thunderous. The force of the blow sent her spiralling to the ground, her obsidian mask cracking and tumbling off as she hit the floor.


    The womany dazed, her breath knocked out of her. For the first time in the entire fight, her face was revealed.

 Chapter 148 REUNION (1.2)

    David approached the fallen intruder, his steps measured and poised to strike. His mind raced with thoughts of the Demon''s Shadow, a force he had longed for. "This is bad," he muttered, his voice low but strained. "If the demon is sending someone this skilled after me, it must see me as a real threat." The confusion on the intruder''s face deepened as she shifted slightly, her voice soft butced with intrigue, "Demon... threat?"


    Her voice sent a strange ripple through David''s senses. He had heard many enchanting voices before, but something about hers struck a peculiar chord. It was familiar and alien at the same time, as though he had heard it in a dream. "Let''s see your face, shall we?" David said, his curiosity piqued. He used his boot to gently turn her head, expecting the face of a hardened assassin or mercenary.


    But what he saw made his breath hitch.


    The woman lying before him had short, raven-ck hair that framed her pale face in a cascade of soft waves. A few strands fell elegantly over her sharp, yet delicate features. Her eyes¡ªan ethereal, almost glowing blue¡ªgazed up at him, reflecting a mixture of defiance and confusion.


    A faint scar ran down the side of her cheek, barely visible but telling of a hard life lived in shadow. She wore an obsidian cloak embroidered with silver, and underneath it, a light suit of armour that seemed custom-made for both elegance and lethality. Her lips, slightly parted, carried a tint of colour that matched the faint blush of her cheeks.


    David''s entire body froze. Something inside him shifted¡ªsomething primal, something he couldn''t control. His chest tightened, and a sudden wave of nausea struck him. He staggered back slightly, eyes wide with shock.


    Then, the system interface flickered before him, bathed in an ominous red light:


    [ERROR!]


    [System has been forcefully overridden.]


    "What the hell..." David whispered, his heart hammering in his chest. His body trembled, his knees weakening beneath him as the system continued:


    [ERROR]


    [Your neural pathways have been unexpectedly rewired, triggering a phenomenon known as muscle memory induction. This unforeseen alteration may lead to involuntary spasms, vivid shbacks, and potentially traumatic experiences.]


    David''s mind swirled with confusion and fear as he tried to control his ragged breathing. His hands shook uncontrobly, and his legs felt like jelly. Tears brimmed in his eyes as an unfamiliar name escaped his lips, "Angelica¡­" It came out broken, as if spoken by someone else.


    The intruder, now no longer just a nameless assassin, blinked up at him, her blue eyes wide in disbelief. Hearing that name shattered the remaining resolve she had left. Her heart stung with a sharp, unfamiliar pain. As if on instinct, she whispered back, her voice trembling, "D-David?"


    David''s world tilted. His mind fought to grasp at the memories shing before his eyes¡ªfragments of a past he didn''t recognize but that felt so real, so close. Images of a womanughing, crying, and holding him shed before him. He didn''t know her, yet every fiber of his being screamed that he did. He felt an overwhelming sense of loss, as if a piece of his soul had been torn from him long ago.


    Tears streamed down David''s face, and he didn''t know why. Angelica¡ªwas this the woman before him? Why did saying her name hurt so much?


    Angelica, still dazed from their earlier encounter, stared at David in disbelief. He was crying¡ªher name had drawn something out of him, something deep and painful. A dagger of regret stabbed her heart as she gazed at the man she had been spying ever since the first trial, whispering his name like a prayer, "¡­David."


    The air between them hung heavy with emotions neither of them understood, a strange connection that defied logic or reason.


    David''s legs trembled, buckling beneath him as his strength gave out. His breaths came in ragged,boured gasps, a wheezing sound filling the air. His vision blurred as his knees began to buckle, the weight of the moment too much for his body to handle. Before he could copse to the ground, Angelica moved swiftly, catching him in her arms with unexpected tenderness. Her hands trembled as she guided him down, gentlyying him onto the cold earth.


    "Stay with me!" Angelica''s voice was urgent, desperate, her heart racing as she watched David''s condition worsen. His breathing was shallow, and his eyelids drooped, struggling to stay open. She could see the exhaustion and pain etched into his features, his once vibrant sapphire eyes dimming.


    "David, please!" she pleaded, her voice breaking as panic surged through her. She pressed her forehead against his, her warmth mixing with his fading one. His hand, trembling and weak, slowly rose to her face, his fingertips brushing her cheek with a touch so soft it was like a ghost of a memory.


    "You... were... alive," David whispered, his voice barely audible, but each word carried the weight of a lifetime. His words wereced with disbelief and a deep, painful sorrow. His hand lingered on her cheek for a fleeting moment before it fell limply by his side. His eyelids closed, his consciousness slipping away into a darkness so deep and all-epassing that it felt like falling into an abyss. Angelica''s cries echoed in his fading awareness, her voice calling out to him with desperation and anguish, but her words became muffled, drowned out by a silence so thick it swallowed everything.


    In an instant, the world shifted.


    David found himself standing in the center of a vast, dark void. The silence here was suffocating, the kind that pressed in on him from all sides, making him feel like he was the only living being in existence. He looked around, confused and disoriented, as his breath evened out and his heart stopped its frantic race. It was eerily calm here, but also unsettlingly empty.


    Suddenly, the void around him began to change. Colours bled into the darkness like watercolours on a nk canvas. The sky above him transformed into a brilliant blue, with soft, fluffy clouds driftingzily across it. Below him, the ground erupted into a sprawling field of vibrant flowers that swayed gently in the breeze. The scent of wildflowers filled the air, and for a brief moment, David felt an odd sense of peace. It was a scene so beautiful, so serene, yet unnervingly familiar.


    David looked down at himself, running his hands over his body. The sensation was all too real, yet somehow dreamlike at the same time. His heart skipped a beat as he touched his hair¡ªit was long, flowing, and stark white. He was still David, not Mark, his former self. But something felt... different. This ce, this vision¡ªhe had been here before, or somewhere like it.


    "Where am I?" David wondered aloud, his voice echoing in the strangendscape. He looked around, his brows furrowed in confusion. What had happened to his body just moments ago? The overwhelming fatigue, the copse, the sensation of something slipping away from him¡ªit all felt like a distant memory now, even though it had just happened.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound ofughter¡ªlight, carefree, and full of joy. He turned just in time to see two children running past him, giggling as they held hands. They sprinted through the field, theirughter filling the air like music, the flowers bending under their bare feet.


    David''s heart clenched as he watched them, something about their innocence tugging at his soul. He couldn''t ce it, but there was something hauntingly familiar about the scene. The world around him felt like a memory, distant yet intimate, as if it belonged to another lifetime.


    His mind raced with questions, but the one that stood out most was,


    What was this ce, and why was he here?


    One of the children, a boy with short white hair, knelt in the midst of the vibrant field of flowers, holding up a small ring made of intertwined blossoms. His eyes sparkled with innocence as he looked up at the girl before him, her dark hair dancing in the breeze. "Angelica, marry me," the boy proposed, his voice earnest and hopeful.


    David, watching from afar, felt his breath hitch. The scene before him was surreal, like a dream drawn from the deepest recesses of his mind. The realization hit him like a wave. The girl standing there was none other than a younger Angelica, and the boy with the short white hair¡ª


    that


    was him, the old David, before the transmigriaton, before the endless battles, before everything.


    "Memories... but not mine," David whispered under his breath, his voice barely audible against the gentle rustle of the flowers around him.


    Angelica, her cheeks flushed a soft pink, giggled at the proposal. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she shook her head. "No, dummy," she teased, her voice yful. The boy, young David, looked crestfallen, his lips trembling as tears threatened to spill from his eyes. But before his disappointment could turn into full-blown sorrow, Angelica knelt down beside him. She gently ced a kiss on his forehead, her touch filled with warmth andfort.


    "You can''t marry a child, silly," she said with a light chuckle, brushing a strand of her dark hair away from her face. "When I''m all grown up, ask me again," she revealed, her smile soft but promising. With that, she helped the boy to his feet, and the two resumed their yful games, running through the flower-filled field,ughter filling the air.


    David, the present version of him, watched in stunned silence, his heart torn between the sweetness of the moment and the growing sense of unease that gnawed at him. The scene felt too perfect, too fragile, as if it were a memory that would shatter at the slightest disturbance.


    And shatter it did.


    Without warning, the field of flowers burst into mes. The vibrant colours were swallowed by searing orange and red as fire spread rapidly, consuming everything in its path. The peaceful meadow was now an inferno. The air became thick with smoke, and the sky darkened with ash. David''s younger selfy on the ground, blood pooling around him, his small body battered and broken. He was fading, slipping into unconsciousness.


    Angelica screamed, her voice filled with terror as mysterious figures dragged her away. Her hands reached out desperately for the boy, tears streaming down her face. "David! David!" she cried, her voice a haunting echo in the zing chaos. But the boy was unresponsive, his small body too weak, too far gone to answer her calls.


    Just as suddenly as the fire had erupted, the scene shifted once more.


    The field of flowers had be a wastnd of ash. The vibrant life that had filled the meadow was now reduced to nothing but charred remains. In the midst of the destruction stood the small David, his innocent face now etched with sorrow. He stood over a crude grave made of sticks and stones, a solemn marker of loss. The air around him was cold, lifeless.


    Mark¡ªthe current David¡ªstood frozen, watching the scene unfold, wondering if seeing Angelica had triggered these memories, memories that weren''t his, yet felt so painfully familiar.


    The small David turned his head slowly, his pale face devoid of the joy it once held. His eyes, hollow and lifeless, locked onto Mark with a piercing gaze. "She''s alive," the boy muttered, his voice a ghostly whisper that sent chills down Mark''s spine.


    Mark, or David, whichever part of him was in control at the moment, felt a deep unease settle in his chest. He didn''t understand. The grave was there, in front of the boy¡ªhow could she be alive?


    The small David turned fully now, his eyes wide and desperate, the sadness in his expression so raw it cut through Mark like a de. "Isn''t she?!" the boy demanded, his voice cracking, his question hanging in the ash-filled air like a bitter plea.


    Mark stood there, speechless, his heart heavy with confusion and dread.

 Chapter 149 DEAL.

    Mark stared at the small, pale boy before him, his mind whirling with the weight of what he was witnessing. The child¡ªDavid''s younger self¡ªhad been standing over the crude grave, desperately asking a question that tugged at something deep inside him. "Isn''t she?"


    Mark felt his throat tighten. He had seen Angelica, alive and breathing, just moments ago, holding him in her arms, her voice calling out to him in panic. He couldn''t deny it. He had to answer. The small boy''s eyes were filled with a mixture of fear and hope, as if the answer would change everything.


    "Yes," Mark finally said, his voice quiet but firm. "Angelica is alive. I saw her with my own eyes."


    The small David''s face softened, the tension in his shoulders releasing as if a great weight had been lifted from him. For a moment, the sorrow in his eyes transformed into something else¡ªrelief. His lips trembled as his small frame began to shake. He dropped to his knees, burying his face in his hands as sobs racked his body.


    "She''s alive... she''s alive..." the boy repeated through his tears, his voice breaking with every word. Mark stood there, feeling the weight of the child''s emotions wash over him. Despite everything, he couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for the boy, for the part of David that had been buried under all the pain and suffering.


    But just as quickly as the tears hade, they stopped.


    The small David''s sobs faded into the wind as he lifted his head, wiping his tear-streaked face. His expression had changed again, now filled with a deadly seriousness that made Mark tense. "You have to protect her," the boy said, his voice no longer trembling but resolute. "She''s everything, and without her, there''s nothing left for me. Please... protect Angelica."


    Mark felt his jaw tighten, a coldness creeping into his chest. He was silent for a long moment, staring down at the boy. Protect her? That wasn''t his responsibility. He had been thrust into this world without warning, without consent. He wasn''t here to fulfill the wishes of someone else¡ªespecially not a dead boy from a life that wasn''t even his.


    Slowly, Mark shook his head, his voice cold and firm. "No," he said, rejecting the plea without hesitation. "I don''t owe you anything. You got assassinated, remember? You failed. And now I''m the one who''s alive, living as David. Unless..." Mark paused, narrowing his eyes at the boy. "Unless you''re telling me you''re the one who brought me here in the first ce."


    The small David''s form flickered, as if the wind itself was beginning to pull him apart. His body shimmered, breaking into fragments that scattered like dust. For a moment, Mark thought that was the end of it¡ªthat the boy was simply fading away, leaving him alone in this strange world.


    But then, the fragments of the small David reformed, swirling together until they reshaped into the figure of a frail, weakened adult David. His form was gaunt, his skin pale, and his once youthful eyes were now sunken with the weight of years of suffering. He stood before Mark, looking like a shadow of the man he once was. The sight of him was almost haunting.


    "You''re nothing like me," the adult David whispered, his voice rasping and hollow as he looked Mark up and down. His gaze fell on Mark''s lean, muscr frame, contrasting with his own weak and deteriorating body. "You''re strong, built for this world in ways I never was. But you''ve taken my life... and now you think you owe me nothing?"


    Mark took a step back, watching as David reached out with his hand, gripping his own wrist as if summoning something from deep within. Mark tensed, his instincts kicking in as he prepared for some sort of attack. But instead of summoning a weapon or casting a spell, David summoned something else entirely.


    The system.


    A glowing window of text flickered into existence before Mark, the familiar interface of the system that had guided him through this world. But something was wrong¡ªthe system window was glitching, its text distorted and broken, as if it had been corrupted. Mark narrowed his eyes, trying to make sense of what he was seeing, but David''s next words stopped him in his tracks.


    "I wasn''t the one who brought you here," David said, his voice eerily calm. "You weren''t summoned by me. We are not two... but three. We are three in one."


    Mark''s confusion deepened, his brow furrowing as he tried to grasp the meaning of David''s cryptic words. "Three in one?" he echoed, his voiceced with suspicion. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    David raised his hand, pointing toward the broken system window. The text flickered again, and for a brief moment, Mark could make out fragmented lines of information¡ªsomething about the integration of multiple identities, a convergence of souls. But it was all too fragmented to fullyprehend.


    "Let me make it simple for you," David said, his voice a low murmur. "I''m not the only David. You''re not the only one who''s taken on this life. There''s a third, and it''s waiting. But right now, we don''t have time to exin everything."


    The system window flickered again, and suddenly, the distortion cleared enough for a single message to appear.


    [Let''s make a deal.]


    Mark''s eyes widened, his mind racing. This was a trick. It had to be. David¡ªwhether it was the small boy or this broken adult version¡ªwas leading him into something. But Mark couldn''t figure out what. He clenched his fists, his heart pounding in his chest as the words hovered before him, daring him to respond.


    David''s hollow eyes glinted with something¡ªmaybe desperation, maybe calction. "You fell for it, didn''t you?" David whispered, a thin smile forming on his pale lips. "The moment you questioned me, you opened the door. And now... we''re in this together, whether you like it or not."


    Mark felt a cold chill run down his spine. He had been so focused on trying to piece together what was happening that he hadn''t realized he was already ensnared in David''s trap. And now, with the system presenting him with a deal, there was no turning back.


    "Sure," Mark said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, though he knew he had little choice. "Why not? Let''s make a deal."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the system window pulsed with light, and Mark felt something shift deep within him. It was as if the very core of his being had been altered, intertwined with something¡ªor someone¡ªelse.


    David''s smile widened, but it was not one of triumph. Instead, it was a smile of resignation, as if he, too, had been bound by forces beyond his control. "You''ve made your choice," David said softly, his form flickering once again as if on the verge of vanishingpletely. "But remember... you''re not the only one who will live with the consequences."


    And with that, David''s form dissolved into the wind, leaving Mark standing alone in the field of ashes, the weight of the deal settling heavily on his shoulders. The once vibrant flowers had withered, the sky above was a cold, empty void, and the system window continued to hover before him, a constant reminder of the pact he had just made.


    Mark clenched his fists, staring at the broken message on the screen.


    "Save Angelica," Mark murmured to himself, clenching his fists tightly. The thought of her in danger, suffering, or worse, dying, had clouded his judgment. He had agreed to something, but now, that agreement felt like a noose tightening around his neck. He had asked for information¡ªrity¡ªbut the price he paid seemed far greater than he couldprehend.


    David''s weak, fading form had spoken of


    three in one


    . Mark couldn''t shake those words from his mind, the cryptic message gnawing at him. It didn''t make sense. He was David now, wasn''t he? Or was he something else entirely? The question hung like a shadow, darkening everything around him.


    Suddenly, it hit him.


    What if I''m not who I think I am?


    Mark''s pulse quickened, his breath catching in his throat. A sharp pang of doubt sliced through his thoughts. He had been living as David for what felt like ages now, growing into the role, adapting to the system, making enemies, forming alliances, and even unlocking memories that didn''t belong to him. But with every step forward, something always felt off. The feeling had been subtle at first, like a whisper in the back of his mind, but now it was undeniable.


    "What if..." he whispered, his voice barely audible in the dead silence of the field.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "No, that can''t be right," Mark muttered, shaking off the unsettling thought. How could he be the real David? They had different faces, different bodies. The possibility of them being the same person seemed absurd. Yet, before he could delve deeper into the idea, an invisible force yanked him back into the dark void, cutting off his thoughts abruptly.

 Chapter 150 THE WEIGHT OF SHADOWS AND FATE

    David blinked his eyes open, feeling his body heavy and weak as hey in something soft. His vision slowly adjusted, revealing an unfamiliar ceiling overhead. The room around him was foreign, but what immediately caught his attention was the glowing system window hovering just above him. Sitting up, he leaned against the headboard, allowing the window to align perfectly with his gaze.


    [Let''s make a deal.]


    [Conditional Quest: Save Angelica.]


    [Conditions to save Angelica: Change her future and give her a better life.]


    [Rewards: I will answer any question you have to the best of my ability.]


    David exhaled deeply as he read through the quest details, feeling the weight of yet another responsibility settle on his already burdened shoulders. He didn''t mind thepany of the women in his life, but there was a limit. He had to admit that there was only so much of him to go around, and to be there for everyone was proving to be an impossible task.


    To fulfill this new mission, he needed to change Angelica''s fate and offer her a life far better than whaty ahead in her current future. However, there was a major problem¡ªhe wasn''t the real David. How could he achieve this when his own identity was tangled in uncertainty?


    David stroked his chin in thought, mulling over the best way to approach this quest. The old David had been shrouded in mystery ever since the moment Mark had assumed this new life. The way the old David had used the system was nothing short than staggering, as if he had control over it, like an administrator. And then there was that cryptic statement¡ª"three in one." What did it all mean? Who or what was the old David, really?


    Questions swirled endlessly in David''s mind, each moreplex than thest. Why had the old David been a target of assassination? And how had he, Mark, been dragged into all of this? David''s eyes scanned the room around him, trying to piece things together. He could only assume that Angelica had brought him here when he had copsed.


    The room was finely furnished, with an air of luxury that spoke of wealth and status. A neat desk sat beside the bed, stacked with an array of carefully organized books. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries, and the sheets covering him were a soft, velvet-like material, dyed in a rich shade of blue.


    It wasforting, yet unsettling all at once. He could feel the tension building in his chest, a pressure that seemed to mirror the growing number of questions in his head. The quest was simple on the surface¡ªsave Angelica¡ªbut the more David thought about it, the more he realized how tangled the situation had be. He needed answers, and the system or David had promised them as a reward.


    But the looming question remained: Could he really save Angelica when he didn''t even know the truth about himself?


    David ran a hand through his hair, pushing away the lingering doubt. Whatever the truth about the old David, it didn''t matter now. He had a deal to fulfill, and Angelica''s future was at stake. He would save her¡ªno matter what it took.


    "Angelica¡­ Angelica..." David muttered to himself, trying to recall her name from the novel he''d once read. It felt so familiar, but the details slipped through his mind like sand. Who was he kidding? How could he remember something so specific from so long ago? "Huh, where''s the damn novel when you need it?" he sighed. His life in this world would be so much easier if he had a copy of


    Trial of Valor


    on hand¡ªjust to confirm certain events instead of relying on his imperfect memory.


    Frustrated, he gave up on the mental struggle and turned to something more reliable. Opening his system inventory, a familiar screen greeted him.


    [Inventory: This storage space exists in a separate dimension, essible only to its user...]


    [Items: 4]


    [Weapons: Frostfang, Voidshaper Sleeve, Nightveil Embrace]


    [Artifact: Chameleon''s Charm]


    David''s eyes immediately focused on Nightveil Embrace, the mysterious armour he had purchased, thinking it might offer him some control over the challenges ahead. At least, that was the hope.


    [Armor Description: Noctis Sovereign''s very flesh, a living, breathing part of him. When he made his pact with the -//////-, he was reborn as an entity caught between worlds, no longer fully -//////-. His body became a living conduit of darkness, allowing him to wield shadow as both a weapon and a shield. His skin, once -//////-, was reced by the ever-shifting veil of night, marking him as a force beyond -//////-.]


    David rubbed his temples, feeling the mounting stress of not knowing exactly what he had gotten himself into. The blurred description was annoying. "Come on, mate, focus. Let''s see what this armour can actually do," he muttered under his breath, trying to calm himself as he navigated to its abilities.


    [Nightveil Embrace Enchantment: LOCKED]


    His eyes widened in disbelief. "You''ve got to be kidding me!" he groaned, realizing his money had been blown on some god-like armour that was locked behind a power level he hadn''t yet reached. But just as he was about to curse his luck, a glimmer of hope caught his attention.


    [Enchantments Avable: Living Shadow Fabric:


    The Nightveil Embrace isposed of a material known as nightsilk, a substance that moves like liquid shadow. It flows across the wearer''s body, covering them in a seamless, jet-ck armor that is both flexible and imprable. The armour has no solid seams or visible joints, giving it an otherworldly, ethereal look.]


    "Now, that''s handy," David thought, his interest piqued. He continued reading, intrigued by what else this armour had in store.


    [Wraithde:


    The armour can manifest weapons out of pure shadow, which dissolves back into darkness after use. These weapons, known as Wraithdes, are lightweight and can be conjured in an instant. They are ideal for silent, swift strikes, leaving no trace of blood or damage after the kill.]


    A rush of excitement shot through him. The thought of being able to summon shadow weapons at will was thrilling. He didn''t know how powerful they''d be, but the idea of having a versatile arsenal made him feel far more prepared for whatever fightsy ahead.


    "I wonder if I can make a gun," he mused with a smirk. The idea of pulling out a shadow-formed shotgun in the heat of battle was too entertaining. He could hardly wait to try it out. As he scrolled to the final feature, however, he nearly fell off the bed in shock.


    [Shared Legacy:


    The true power of the Nightveil Embrace lies in its ability to be shared with others. The Wielder of the Nightveil, the armour''s primary owner, can extend the shadows to grant their allies temporary versions of the armour. These duplicates allow others to share the wearer''s shadow abilities, such as Living Shadow Fabric and Wraithde.]


    David''s mind raced. The armour was almost sentient, protecting him from both hidden and visible threats. But this feature? This took it to another level. He could extend its powers to others¡ªhis allies, hispanions...his lovers.


    A slow grin crept across his face. He could already imagine it¡ªthe possibilities of outfitting those closest to him with armour of living shadow, turning them into formidable warriors in their own right. Nightveil Embrace wasn''t just a tool for himself¡ªit could be a game-changer for everyone around him.


    David stared at the screen, the weight of what he had in his possession sinking in. This was no ordinary armour. This was a weapon, a shield, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthe key to keeping everyone he cared about safe.


    Before David had the chance to summon Nightveil Embrace, the door creaked open, its heavy wooden frame groaning as a figure stepped into the room. His gaze immediately shifted from his thoughts to the unexpected visitor. There, standing at the threshold, was a woman whose presencemanded attention.


    She wore an intricately tailored outfit, blending elegance and a fierce practicality that made it clear she was no stranger to battle. Her corset, dark and form-fitting, entuated her slender frame,ced with silver chains and ornate buckles, giving her an air of authority and precision. Beneath the high-cut shorts, sheathed knives and hidden pouches hinted at her readiness forbat, even in the most unexpected of moments. A flowing cape, draped over her shoulders, was made of a rich ck fabric, catching the dim light of the room, with silver embroideries etched into the edges.


    Her boots clicked softly against the wooden floor, the sharp heels adding to her tall,manding stature. They reached just below her knees, blending seamlessly with the dark stockings that added a subtle but undeniable sense of allure to her already striking appearance. The ensemble waspleted by a belt with sheathed weapons, ready to be drawn at a moment''s notice, resting effortlessly on her hip.


    But it wasn''t just her attire that drew David''s eyes¡ªit was the way she held herself. Her raven-ck hair, tousled yet refined, cascaded in waves, framing a face that was sharp and delicate all at once. Her deep blue eyes, which glistened like the calm before a storm, locked with David''s. For a moment, neither of them moved.


    Her lips parted, as if she had something prepared to say¡ªwords she had meticulously thought over for such an asion¡ªbut those words seemed to evaporate the moment their gazes met. Her confidence faltered, a rare crack in her otherwise stoic demeanour. The woman who had entered with such assured poise now stood rooted to the spot, as if frozen by the weight of the moment.


    David, still propped against the headboard, felt the air in the room shift.


    The silence stretched between them. Her eyes darted from David''s face to the floor below. She merely stood there, gathering herself. The poise she exuded on the battlefield faltered here, in this quiet moment, as though something about seeing David in this vulnerable state shook the foundations of the armour she wore¡ªboth literally and figuratively.

 Chapter 151 ANGELICAS CONFESSION

    Angelica found herself momentarily paralyzed as her gaze met David''s striking sapphire eyes. Words that she had long rehearsed dissolved in her throat, leaving her utterly speechless. What could she possibly say to him now, after everything?


    To David, she was supposed to be dead, a belief that had driven him down the path of disgrace, turning him into the outcast¡ªthe so-called "trash" of the family. The weight of that history, of all the misunderstandings and lost time, hung between them like a heavy veil.


    David, sensing the tension in her lingering silence, cleared his throat awkwardly. "Ahem."


    Angelica snapped out of her trance, quickly gathering herposure. With a soft, weary smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes, she moved to sit on the edge of the desk near his bed. She parted her lips as if to speak, to tell him how much she had missed him, how every day apart had been like a wound reopening. But the words died just as quickly as they had formed. She swallowed her emotions, choosing the safer route instead.


    "I see you''re awake, young master," she said, her voice calm yet distant.


    David blinked in surprise. The formality of her address struck him like a cold p. He wasn''t the real David, but hearing her refer to him so distantly, as if they were strangers, felt wrong. Was this really how she wanted to handle things? After everything they had been through? He wasn''t the old David, no, but pretending as if nothing had happened between them wouldn''t work either.


    "Angelica," David said, letting her name hang in the air.


    His voice was soft, but there was an unspoken weight in it, a demand for acknowledgment. They couldn''t just brush the past aside as if it didn''t exist. The system''s quest still loomed in his mind, urging him forward. If he was to fulfill the conditions and save Angelica, she had to take responsibility. They had to confront the reality that, for years, the old David had believed she was gone¡ªdead. And that belief had shattered him.


    Angelica''s heart stuttered in her chest when he called her name. It was a name she hadn''t heard fall from his lips in so long. She could feel the familiar sting of tears welling up in her eyes, but she fought them back, refusing to break down in front of him. She didn''t deserve to cry. Not after everything she had hidden from him, not after all the suffering he had endured because of her silence.


    She had been wrong to disappear, wrong to let him believe she had died. She knew that. And now, facing him again, she could feel the weight of that decision crushing her from the inside. But still, she remained steadfast, determined to face whatever judgment wasing her way. She deserved it¡ªevery harsh word, every bitter feeling.


    "I¡­" Angelica began, her voice trembling slightly, though she masked it with a steady breath. She couldn''t allow herself to crumble, not now. "I never meant for things to turn out this way."


    David''s eyes didn''t waver. He watched her closely, his expression unreadable, though something in his gaze softened¡ªif only for a moment. He could see the internal struggle in her, the way her fingers twitched slightly as if she wanted to reach out to him, but held back. She was bracing herself, preparing for whatever anger or hurt he might throw at her. But he felt no anger, not anymore. Just an overwhelming sense of sadness¡ªfor her, for the old David, for everything that had been lost.


    David reached out, his hand resting gently atop Angelica''s head. The gesture was simple, but it shocked her to the core. She froze, unsure of how to react to this unexpected disy of kindness.


    "I hold nothing against you," David said softly, his voice breaking the heavy silence between them. He wasn''t sure if these were his own words or what the old David would''ve wanted her to hear, but they felt right.


    Angelica''s eyes widened as his words sank in. The dam she had been holding back finally broke, and tears streamed down her flushed cheeks, leaving trails of warmth behind. She tried topose herself, but the emotion was too much. It had been years since she had allowed herself to feel anything this deeply.


    David rose from the bed, moving to sit beside her on the edge. He reached out again, this time gently cupping her face in his hands, his thumbs brushing away the tears that continued to fall. "You don''t need to cry," he whispered, his touch soft, yet the weight of his words hung in the air.


    Angelica shook her head, her voice catching in her throat. "You should... you should be angry with me, David." Her words were barely above a whisper, her eyes glistening with thest remnants of her unspoken guilt.


    David, however, only shook his head. "I don''t understand why you chose to stay hidden all this time," he began, his hand lingering on her cheek, his touch tender despite the serious tone in his voice. "But the old David... he never stopped loving you."


    Those words hit Angelica like a tidal wave. She felt herself shatterpletely, herposure breaking apart in the wake of David''s revtion. The old David had never stopped loving her? The truth of it was overwhelming, piercing through every wall she had built around herself.


    But before she could fully process the weight of what he had just said, David continued, his voice firm and resolute. "But it''s different now."


    Angelica looked up at him, confusion swirling in her tear-filled eyes. What did he mean by that? What had changed?


    David stood, his presence suddenly feelingrger, more distant. His gaze held hers for a moment, unflinching, and when he spoke, his words cut deeper than anything she had imagined. "I''m not the David you knew. To me... you''re just a stranger."


    The impact of his words hit her like a physical blow. Angelica''s knees gave way beneath her, and she sank to the floor, burying her face in her hands. Her world, already fragile, seemed to crumble around her. What was left for her now, if even David¡ªher David¡ªhad moved on?


    She struggled to breathe through the sobs that wracked her body, her voice barely holding steady. "Be... before you go," she managed between trembling breaths, "may I at least exin?"


    Her plea was small, fragile, and she braced herself for rejection, fearing that he wouldn''t want to hear her out. But to her surprise, David''s response wasn''t cold or dismissive.


    "Sure," he said simply, his voice calm, but not without emotion. "We can talk."


    Angelica blinked, her tear-streaked face lifting slightly as hope flickered in her chest. She hadn''t expected him to agree, to even give her the chance to exin herself. But there he was, pulling a chair closer to her desk and sitting down, waiting for her to speak.


    It wasn''t much, but it was a chance. And for Angelica, that was enough to hold onto.


    Angelica''s breath trembled as she finally spoke, her voice heavy with the weight of secrets she had kept for too long. "After I was taken¡­" she began, her words slow, deliberate, as if each one was a struggle to push out. "Elder La Muerte saved me before¡­ before anything could be done to me."


    David blinked, her confession catching him off guard. Why was she mentioning Elder La Muerte of the De Gor Le Rosa house? The name tugged at the edges of his memory. He knew of the Elder, the shadowy figure behind the house that David had spent his time trying to avoid. The mere thought of joining the house, especially as an executioner, had been something David had been determined to reject. And yet, fate had yed a cruel trick on him, bringing the house back into his life in a way he never expected.


    "Give me a second," David muttered, his mind racing to process her words. He needed time to think, to piece it all together. From what he remembered in the novel, there had been a civil war, a rebellion against Earl Hilton''s reforms. The nobles had turned against the Earl, rejecting the changes he had tried to implement, leading to riots, looting, and chaos. Though Lord Hilton had swiftly crushed the rebellion with his strength, the damage had been irreparable.


    But none of this exined why Elder La Muerte, a high-ranking noble, would save amoner like Angelica. David frowned, his thoughts swirling with confusion. The old David had rushed out of the castle to rescue her during the violence, but somewhere along the way, they had been separated. That much he understood. But where did the Elder fit into all of this?


    His gaze flicked back to Angelica. "So, are you telling me you''re an executioner?" David asked, the pieces of the puzzle starting toe together. That would exin her skills inbat, the way she seemed to hold back as if she was trained in something far more dangerous.


    Angelica''s eyes met his, and for a moment, she hesitated. But then, with a small, almost resigned nod, she confirmed his suspicions. "Yes. And the right hand of mydy," she confessed. "But I never wanted this life, David. I didn''t choose it."


    David''s brow furrowed as he tried to make sense of it all. "I don''t understand," he admitted. There were too many gaps, too many things that didn''t add up. "Why would you stay away from me all this time? Why hide?"


    Angelica took a deep breath, the sound heavy in the air between them. "I made an agreement," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, each word soaked in regret. "I agreed to stay away from you."


    "By who?" David pressed, though he already had an inkling of the answer. It had to be the Elder. The way everything tied back to the De Gor Le Rosa house, to that elusive figure, made it painfully obvious.


    Angelica''s gaze dropped to the floor, her fists clenched in herp as if steeling herself for the truth she was about to reveal. "The Elder¡­ Lady La Muerte," she finally admitted, her voice breaking as thest piece of the puzzle clicked into ce.


    David sat there in stunned silence. Lady La Muerte, the enigmatic force behind so much chaos, had been the one to pull Angelica''s strings all along. The truth felt like a weight in his chest, pressing down with the knowledge that the woman standing before him had been trapped in a web of power and maniption.


    And yet, despite it all, she had stayed strong.

 Chapter 152 SEALED IN DARKNESS

    David leaned forward, his hands sped tightly as his eyes never wavered from Angelica''s face. "What was the reason you had to stay away from me?" His voice was filled with curiosity,ced with confusion as he tried to piece together why Elder La Muerte, a woman of such power and influence, would meddle in the affairs of the old David.


    Angelica''s shoulders slumped as if the weight of the memory pressed down on her. She let out a deep sigh, her voice barely a whisper as she spoke. "I wish it was something grand... but the truth is far more painful." Her hands tightened around the arm of her chair, her knuckles paling as she struggled to maintain herposure. "My background would only stain your nobility."


    David''s brow furrowed. He hadn''t expected such a simple, yet harsh, reason. Elder La Muerte seemed too wise, too powerful, to care about something as trivial as bloodlines. Yet, here was Angelica, revealing that her lowly background had been the very reason she had been kept away all these years.


    Before David could fully process the absurdity of it, Angelica continued, her voice more steady now. "However... she offered me a ce as an executioner." She paused, drawing in a deep breath as her eyes softened, as if recalling the moment that had changed her fate. "She told me that when your elder brother took over as Earl of the county, I would be assigned to you as a shadow guard."


    David''s mind raced, trying to reconcile this revtion with the woman standing before him. An executioner, trained to kill and fight in the shadows? It seemed at odds with the fragile, emotional Angelica before him, yet it exined so much¡ªthe hidden strength in her movements, the calm precision she disyed even in tense moments.


    Angelica''s gaze grew distant, lost in the memory of Elder La Muerte''s words. "She spoke of you with such reverence," Angelica said softly, her voice carrying a hint of longing. "Like a mother adores her child from afar. She always believed that by keeping me away, she was protecting your honor... but in the end, it only caused more heartache."


    David''s lips pressed into a thin line. He could sense the deep bond Angelica had formed with the Elder, and the admiration she held for her. Yet, beneath that loyalty was a sadness, a sorrow born from the separation forced upon them by something as inconsequential as birthright.


    "Do you regret it?" David asked quietly, his tone gentle but probing.


    Angelica''s eyes met his, and for a moment, he saw the storm of emotions swirling behind them¡ªregret, sadness, but also determination. "I don''t know," she admitted, her voice wavering slightly. "I did what I thought was best, what I was told was best. But I always wondered... if staying by your side would have changed anything."


    David leaned back, his mind whirling with conflicting thoughts. It was maddening, this constant push and pull between the past and present. But he knew one thing for certain¡ªthis revtion, this connection to Elder La Muerte, had just opened a door he wasn''t sure he was ready to walk through.


    "So, in the end, it wasn''t your choice," David murmured, more to himself than to her.


    Angelica shook her head. "No, it wasn''t. But it became my life." She straightened her back, her eyes regaining their sharp focus.


    David met her gaze, the weight of her words settling heavily between them.


    David''s mind churned with thoughts, trying to untangle the mess of connections and half-truths. It made no sense. Why would Elder La Muerte save Angelica, only to hand her over to the old David when his brother inherited the family house? The logic escaped him. David¡ªor rather, Mark¡ªknew Elder La Muerte only as the head of the De Gor Le Rosa. He had only learned more about her because he had altered the past, causing her to take a particr interest in him as her potential executioner.


    But what connection did the old David have with Elder La Muerte? There were pieces missing, details that only the Elder herself could reveal. As he mulled over these uncertainties, a new thought struck him¡ªsomething far more immediate and unsettling.


    If Angelica was an executioner, then they were within the walls of the Le Rosa house. His pulse quickened as he realized what that meant. "She knows I''m here, doesn''t she?" David asked, his voiceced with concern. A sinking feeling settled in his gut, already anticipating the worst.


    But Angelica shook her head, her expressionposed, though a faint blush betrayed her embarrassment. "No, she''s currently handling diplomatic matters. I... I snuck you in here," she admitted, her tone firm despite her cheeks growing warmer.


    David let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding, silently thanking his luck. For a brief moment, he felt relief wash over him, though it was fleeting. He stood up from where he had been seated, his movements deliberate, as if preparing for something. The air in the room seemed to shift with him, a palpable tension hanging between them.


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Angelica could feel the change. It was as though the very atmosphere had thickened, charged with a new energy. She couldn''t help but notice how different David seemed now.


    David''s voice cut through the silence, sharp and unyielding. "I see," he spoke, his words seeming to squeeze the air from Angelica''s lungs. The weight of his tone made her heart pound in her chest. "It was kind of her to save you, and to offer you a path," he continued, his words a subtle acknowledgement of the immense hardship she had endured. Her journey¡ªone filled with sacrifice and pain¡ªwas all for the old David. But he wasn''t that dead man.


    His next words, though calm, shattered the fragile hope that clung to Angelica''s heart. "But I have no need for a shadow, nor a guard." Each syble felt like a hammer striking against her chest. She had spent years molding herself into the perfect protector, a silent shadow meant to serve David. Now, with a few words, her entire purpose seemed to unravel.


    "As a stranger, it would be better for you to move on and forget about me," David dered without hesitation, stepping closer to Angelica. Her gaze fell to the floor, the dejection in her posture palpable. Her whole existence had revolved around him, yet he was telling her to let go, to abandon everything she had trained for, everything she had endured. Was she truly so meaningless to him?


    David stood right in front of her now, his presence overwhelming. She could feel him, though she didn''t dare lift her eyes. "But," he said softly, his tone shifting, "that doesn''t mean we can''t start anew."


    Angelica''s eyes slowly lifted, confusion flickering in their depths as she looked up at him. His sapphire eyes glinted with something she hadn''t expected¡ªan offer, a chance. It was as though a hand was reaching out to her from the darkness, offering her a way forward. But there was a price. There always was.


    "For you to be at my side, Angelica," David began, his gaze intense, "I need your whole servitude¡ªentirely devoted to me." His words were direct, carrying a weight that made Angelica''s heart skip a beat. This was no longer a simple offer. He was telling her to swear loyalty to him, and only him, even while she served Elder La Muerte. The conflict of loyalty was undeniable.


    Angelica''s breath caught in her throat. Could she do this? Could she truly betray her position under the Elder to serve David, the man she had loved for so long? Her mind raced with doubt, but her heart knew the answer long before her thoughts could process it.


    David watched her closely, waiting. "If you so desire to be with me," he continued, "then prove your worth by my side." His sapphire eyes gleamed, not just with expectation but with something deeper¡ªpossession. A dark greed simmered beneath his gaze, the kind of hunger that spoke of a man who would never share what was his with anyone.


    Angelica''s heart pounded harder, her ribs almost aching from the pressure. She had always been devoted to the Elder, herdy, but David had always been the one her soul yearned for. Could she give herself fully to him, forsaking the life she had built with the Elder? Was there even a choice? The answer felt inevitable.


    Slowly, Angelica knelt before him, her posture submissive, her heart ready to surrender. "As you wish, Master," she dered, her voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions tearing through her. "I swear myself to you."


    Her words solidified her fate. There was no going back now. Whatever her life had been before, it was now in David''s hands. Her loyalty, her love¡ªit all belonged to him. She would prove herself, show him that her feelings had never wavered, no matter the cost.


    David''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. He knew this was the right decision, not only for her but for him. To give her a purpose, a new life at his side¡ªit was what she deserved. But he also needed to bind her, to make sure she was his and no one else''s. He lifted his hand, a faint shimmer of dark energy swirling at his fingertip. "Then with this," he began, "I mark you as my own."


    A single drop of ck liquid formed at his fingertip before falling onto Angelica''s forehead. As soon as it made contact with her skin, something powerful began to stir.


    [You have used


    Shared Legacy


    ] the system chimed in, its voice resonating through David''s mind.


    Angelica gasped, feeling the dark power crawl over her skin like a living shadow. It moved across her body, spreading in tendrils of ck energy that seemed to embrace her. Her whole being felt consumed by the darkness, but it wasn''t painful¡ªit was empowering. The energy wrapped around her, and as it did, her clothing began to shift and change.


    Her simple attire morphed into something darker, more mysterious. Nightveil Embrace covered her form, a ck, shadow-like armor that clung to her body, yet moved with the grace of silk. It was both protection and a symbol of her new role. She was no longer simply a tool or a servant¡ªshe was David''s, bound by his power and will.


    Angelica''s heart raced, but it wasn''t fear she felt¡ªit was exhration. She looked up at him, her eyes zing with renewed purpose. She was his now, in every sense of the word, and she would prove her worth, no matter what it took.


    David''s smile deepened as he watched her transformation, the darkness settling over her like a cloak. She was his, and now, nothing would stand in their way.

 Chapter 153 SECOND TRIALS.

    The day of the second trial had finally arrived for the De Gors, and anticipation buzzed in the air. In a modest arena typically reserved forbat sports, a small crowd ofmoners gathered around the raised tforms, eager to witness the strength of the De Gor Bloodline in action.


    At the heart of the arena, a specially constructed booth housed a few select nobles, among them the Earl, seated at the front. From his elevated position behind the ss, the Earl observed thebat pit below, where the fate of the remaining contestants would soon be decided.


    It was a shame, really, that only four nobles and onemoner remained topete, but the stakes were high. Today, four of the contestants would be assigned their roles, while only the top-ranked individual would advance to the final trial.


    The prize? An even greater role would be granted. The crowd,prised mostly ofmoners, cheered wildly for Noelle, the sole representative of the lower ss in the trials. Despite the recent revtion that Noelle possessed De Gor blood, her roots as amoner who had worked diligently for the Adventurer''s Guild as a potter endeared her to the masses. Her journey was one of grit and perseverance, and now she stood on the brink of achieving her dream of bing a fully-fledged adventurer.


    Elder Tyron, a figure of authority and respect, had been chosen to govern the match. As he descended from the booth and approached thebat pit, his presencemanded attention. Clearing his throat, he addressed the spectators, his voice resonating through the arena. "Today marks a special day, where honor and valor meet," he dered, his words met with eager silence. The crowd''s anticipation grew as he announced the first match.


    "Ashley Nel Gor will face Han Kein Gor," Elder Tyron called, and the two nobles stepped from their respective rooms into the pit. Ashley, with her spellbook hovering beside her, exuded a quiet confidence, while Han brandished his spear with swift, practiced movements, a cocky smirk on his face. He eyed Ashley with disdain, his thoughts clearly reflected in his expression.


    Up in the booth, Elder Scrolls shook his head, muttering to himself, "A man of few words, indeed," in reference to Tyron''s sinct announcement. The other Elders nodded in agreement, but their focus quickly returned to the unfolding match below.


    As thebatants squared off, Ashley stood at her end of the pit, watching intently. Han nced at her, his gaze filled with contempt. He couldn''t understand why the Earl had even allowed such a weakling to participate. He was determined to prove the superiority of the Kein family over the Nel Gor line.


    "Begin!" Elder Tyron''s voice rang out like a bell, signaling the start of the fight.


    Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Han wasted no time. He lunged at Ashley with his spear, aiming to close the distance before she could cast a spell. But Ashley had anticipated his strategy. With a calm expression, she whispered a single word: "[L¨²ma]."


    A brilliant light exploded from her spell, momentarily blinding Han and forcing him to halt his assault. The crowd gasped as Ashley gracefully sidestepped his initial attack. Ray, seated near Ashley''s father, watched with interest. The spell Ashley had used, L¨²ma, was a simple one¡ªoften used to light dark dungeons or caves¡ªbut its application in battle was clever. It had bought her the precious time she needed.


    Han, disoriented, swung his spear wildly in all directions, trying to regain his bearings. His eyes eventually cleared, and when he spotted Ashley again, his face twisted into a sneer. "Your petty tricks won''t work, mage," he spat, confidence oozing from his voice. He prepared to strike again, fully intending to close the gap andnd a blow.


    But Ashley remained unshaken. Her calm demeanour was unnerving, as if she knew something Han didn''t. Even the crowd sensed that the battle wasn''t as one-sided as it appeared. Despite Han''s taunts, there was a tension in the air that hadn''t been there before.


    Suddenly, Elder Tyron''s voice cut through the pit like a sharp de, "Winner, Ashley Nel Gor."


    The deration stunned Han. Confused, he whirled to face the Elder, demanding an exnation. "How can the fight be over? I still have the advantage!" he shouted, frustration dripping from his words.


    Elder Tyron remainedposed, merely raising a hand and pointing upwards. Han, his brow furrowing, followed the direction of the Elder''s finger. When his gaze lifted, his heart sank. Hovering above the pit, suspended ominously in the air, was a massive ball of fire.


    Ashley had been preparing her true attack all along. While Han had been blinded and distracted by her initial spell, she had conjured a fireball of terrifying size, one that now loomed over him, ready to fall at hermand. The realization hit him hard. His spear ttered to the ground as he dropped it in surrender, defeat washing over him.


    The crowd erupted into cheers, many of them in awe of Ashley''s disy of both strategy and power. Even those who had doubted her strength now had to admit that her magic was formidable. Ray, watching from above, couldn''t help but feel impressed.


    As Han bowed his head and retreated, Ashley stood tall in the center of the pit, her victory assured. She had not only outwitted her opponent but had also showcased the deadly potential of even the simplest of spells when used with precision and foresight. This was not just a victory¡ªit was a statement.


    Ashley Nel Gor was not to be underestimated.


    Mage Ray held his chin, deep in thought, eyes narrowing in contemtion as he tried to unravel the mystery of how Ashley had managed to cast such a powerful fireball so quickly. Yes, she had used a clever diversion, but that could have only bought her a few precious seconds. Still, what she had aplished was nothing short of remarkable. His thoughts were interrupted when Ashley''s father, noticing Ray''s perplexed expression, spoke up, his voice filled with pride. "Double casting. She''s grown stronger."


    Ray blinked, surprised. Double casting? That exined it. Ashley had cast two spells simultaneously¡ªone as a diversion and the other, the fireball, which she had quietly prepared during the chaos. Truly, she was a genius. Ray couldn''t help but wonder if he was witnessing the rise of another legendary figure, someone like the Archon of Warfare, known for her zing spells that could burn even the heavens. A prodigy in the making.


    "What happened in the first trial?" Ray muttered under his breath, still trying toprehend the depths of Ashley''s abilities. But before he could delve further into his thoughts, Elder Tyron''smanding voice snapped him back to reality.


    "Next match: Commoner, Noelle Valtherin, will face Roy Wein Gor!" the Elder announced, his voice booming through the arena.


    The crowd ofmoners erupted in cheers, their enthusiasm swelling as Noelle stepped forward. She had be a symbol for them¡ªamoner rising among nobles. Her story was one of resilience, and her supporters roared louder, their hopes pinned on her victory. Roy, standing at the edge of the pit, was less than pleased. His face twisted in disgust and rage. The idea of facing amoner was beneath him, an insult to his noble blood.


    Noelle, however, remained calm andposed. She stood without a weapon, her hands rxed at her sides. The sword she had inherited from her mother had melted during their fight with the dungeon monster, but Ashley had promised tomission a cksmith to craft her a new one. For now, she was weaponless¡ªbut not defenseless.


    Roy''s lip curled into a sneer. "How dare she enter the pit without a weapon," he muttered, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. He was determined to teach her a lesson she wouldn''t forget. He would slice her hand off and remind her of her ce¡ªfar beneath him.


    Elder Tyron''s voice rang out, signaling the start of the fight. "Begin!"


    Without hesitation, Roy charged at Noelle, his sword gleaming as he prepared to strike. But then, in an instant, his world flipped. He didn''t even see iting. One moment, he was on the offensive, and the next, he was on the ground, gasping for air. Noelle''s foot pressed firmly against his chest, holding him down.


    "Winner, Noelle Valtherin," Elder Tyron dered, his voiceced with approval. The speed and precision with which she had dispatched Roy were nothing short of impressive. Her agility and strength had caught everyone by surprise, including the nobles in the booth.


    Roy''s face was a mask of disbelief. How could amoner¡ªwithout a weapon, no less¡ªhave defeated him so effortlessly? The nobles watching from above had once dismissed Noelle as a mere survivor of the dungeon, attributing her sess to Ashley''s presence. But now, their opinions were changing. They began to see Noelle as more than just a fortunatemoner. Some of them even whispered amongst themselves, considering her potential. Perhaps she would make a fine addition to their families.


    As Noelle returned to her assigned room, the crowd continued to cheer her name, their admiration for her growing with each match. Her potential, once overlooked, now seemed limitless.


    Meanwhile, David sat quietly in his own room, his mind elsewhere. He had heard Elder Tyron''s call for him. His opponent would be none other than Ashley Nel Gor.


    He leaned back, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.

 Chapter 154 AURA BLADE.

    David stepped out of his room and onto the arena pit, his boots sinking slightly into the dusty ground. His eyes immediately locked onto Ashley as she emerged from the opposite side, her mage robes fluttering softly in the wind. This would be an interesting match. Since arriving in this world, David had yet to face a mage, and he wondered how Ashley''s spells would fare against his own abilities.


    The arena was buzzing with anticipation. Commoners filled the stands, their attention fixed on the pit below. Many had already decided the oue, whispering amongst themselves that Ashley would win with ease. After all, David had a reputation¡ªa stain on the De Gor family name, known as the "trash" of the bloodline. But there were a few skeptics in the crowd, their curiosity piqued. How had David, the so-called disgrace, made it this far into the trials? How had he survived, much less thrived, to be standing here today?


    Elder Tyron, a stern figure with a sharp gaze, positioned himself between the two contestants. His voice boomed across the arena, silencing the murmurs. "Begin!" he dered, stepping back to give them space.


    David immediately shifted his stance, his muscles tensing as he prepared to attack from a distance. His strategy was simple: test Ashley''s magical prowess before getting too close. But before he could make a move, her voice rang out, calm and unshaken, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    "I give up."


    The crowd gasped in shock, their cheers and jeers falling silent in an instant. It was as if time had momentarily frozen. David, caught off guard, blinked in surprise. Ashley''s words echoed in his ears, and the disbelief rippled through the stands. Whispers of confusion filled the air asmoners tried toprehend what had just happened. Why would she give up so easily?


    Elder Tyron, however, seemed unsurprised by the turn of events. His face remained stoic, his eyes betraying a glimmer of understanding. Ashley had witnessed David''s monstrous power firsthand during the first trial. She knew what David was capable of, and despite her own remarkable skills, she had made a tactical decision. No amount of magic could match what she had seen in him during that brutal encounter.


    In the nobles'' booth, there was a mixture of reactions. Some nodded knowingly, aware of the rumors surrounding David''s unexpected achievements. Others were disappointed, having hoped to see him unleash the full extent of his power once again. They had wanted a spectacle¡ªa disy of skill and might¡ªbut Ashley''s surrender had robbed them of that. Still, they couldn''t fault her decision. It was a smart move, though it left them wondering: What was David truly capable of?


    David, for his part, felt a pang of disappointment. He had been eager for this battle, to finally test himself against a mage of Ashley''s calibre. But as his sapphire eyes flickered toward Elder Tyron, he knew there was nothing to be done. The match was over.


    "Winner, David De Gor by default," Elder Tyron announced, his voice steady, signaling the end of the fight.


    Ashley, already turning to leave, offered David a brief smile as she headed back toward her room. It wasn''t a smile of defeat but one of acknowledgement. She knew something that the rest of the crowd didn''t¡ªshe had seen the power that lurked beneath David''s quiet exterior. And rather than face it, she had chosen to walk away.


    David stood in the centre of the arena, shaking his head, a slight grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help but admire her decision. Smart, very smart. Yet, a part of him still longed for the thrill of the fight. He hade so far since beingbelled the weakest, and he wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto prove himself.


    Elder Tyron wasted no time as he prepared for the final match. His voice boomed across the arena, drawing the crowd''s attention back to the pit. "Noelle Valtherin will face David De Gor," he announced, and the audience erupted in wild cheers. This was the match they had been waiting for.


    Noelle stepped forward, her gaze unwavering, eyes filled with determination. Elder Tyron studied her for a moment, noticing the fiery resolve burning within her. "Will you also throw the match?" he asked, his tone almost casual, as though he expected her to follow Ashley''s lead and forfeit. But Noelle shook her head firmly. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    David, watching her from across the pit, couldn''t help but grin. He knew Noelle was a capable swordswoman¡ªmore than capable, in fact. If the novel''s events had yed out as they should, she would have died, if not she would have been a hero destined to face the cmities of their world. But things had changed. He had altered her fate, steering her onto a new path. And now, he was eager to see just how much stronger she had be.


    Elder Tyron nodded, a flicker of respect crossing his face before he raised his hand to signal the start of the fight. "Begin!" hemanded, his voice echoing across the arena.


    Noelle was cautious at first, her body tense and ready to move. Her eyes darted toward David, assessing him, calcting. If only she had a weapon. Without her great sword, which had melted in her previous battle, she felt at a disadvantage. David, on the other hand, could read her easily, as though every thought was written inly across her face.


    He smirked, stretching out his hand. A swirl of dark energy gathered at his fingertips, slowly morphing into the shape of a sleek, shadowy great sword. The crowd gasped in awe at the disy, the de forming from nothing before their very eyes.


    "[You have used Wraithde]," the system notification shed in front of David.


    Elder Tyron rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his sharp eyes locked on David. "Interesting," he muttered under his breath. Mage Ray, seated nearby, was equally surprised. He leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. The weapon seemed otherworldly, yet it gave off no energy signature. "It can''t be," he whispered, his mind racing. "Is he using a new principle of energy?"


    Without hesitation, David tossed the weapon toward Noelle. She caught it effortlessly, her fingers wrapping around the hilt as if it had been made for her. The de felt cold and foreign, yet she could sense a faint dark power pulsing within it. She nced at David with a smirk, admiration and excitement twinkling in her eyes.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asked, testing the weight of the sword.


    David''s confidence was palpable as he rested his hands on his hips. "I expect you to take this seriously," he taunted, his voiceced with anticipation.


    Noelle''s expression shifted, her yful demeanor giving way to fierce focus. Her eyes sharpened, and she threw the dark great sword behind her with one arm, crouching low in preparation for her attack. Suddenly, to everyone''s astonishment, the sword erupted into mes¡ªblue mes that danced around the de, casting an eerie glow across the pit.


    Gasps echoed through the crowd, and even the nobles in their high booth leaned forward in shock. The Earl, however,ughed aloud, his voice booming over the stunned silence. "An awakened using Aura de!" he roared with delight. "Incredible!"


    The blue mes were not just for show. They were the mark of an advanced swordsman, a technique only those who had stepped into the realm of King-ranked swordsmen could master. Aura de, a skill reserved for the elite, allowed a sword to burn with the user''s inner strength, amplifying their power beyond normal limits.


    David''s grin widened as he watched Noelle. She was not just any fighter. She was proving to be an anomaly, just like him¡ªa rising star ready to shatter the limits of her potential. The ground beneath her seemed to tremble as she charged forward, the mes of her sword zing with intensity.


    Noelle wasn''t just here to fight. She was here to break through, to prove her worth not only to the crowd but to herself. The barrier that stood between her and greatness was David, and she had no intention of holding back.


    With her sword engulfed in blue mes, she surged toward him, her movements fluid and precise. The energy crackled in the air around them, and the audience held their breath in anticipation. Two prodigies, both anomalies in their own right, were about to sh, and the world seemed to stand still in that brief moment before their destinies collided.


    David braced himself, his sapphire eyes gleaming with excitement. This was what he had been waiting for. The real battle had begun.


    Seated just behind Elder Maison, his son lounged with an air of casual elegance, his chin propped on the palm of his hand as it restedzily against the plush, luxurious armrest. His sharp eyes, however, betrayed his rxed posture, honing in on the arena below with a keen intensity.


    A smirk yed at the corner of his lips as he silently mused to himself, "Let''s see what you''re truly capable of... David." His gaze never wavered, locked on the unfolding match, eager to witness the power thaty hidden within his family''s so-called weakest link.

 Chapter 155 DAVID VS A KING SWORDSMAN!

    In the world of Ternion, swordsmanship was not just an art but one of the cornerstones of the human empire''s power, second only to magic. A swordsman gained true recognition as a national-level threat upon stepping into the revered realm of a king-ranked swordsman. What set these masters apart were three key skills, each representing a level of enlightenment.


    The first was


    Aura de


    , a foundational skill that marked the beginning of their mastery. Next came


    Formless Aura


    , where the swordsman gained precise control over their aura, able to manipte it at will. Finally, the pinnacle was


    True Sword


    , a breakthrough that elevated one to the status of a true master, transcending the mortal realm to be akin to a demi-god.


    Though Noelle''s use of


    Aura de Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    was still crude, it was a sign that she had begun to glimpse enlightenment¡ªa feat that made her a force to be reckoned with. The crowd had no idea that the girl standing before David was no mere contestant; she was a monster in her own right, teetering on the edge of true greatness.


    With fierce determination zing in her eyes, Noelle lunged at David, channeling all her strength into a powerful swing, bringing the great dark sword down in a swift, decisive arc. The sword, imbued with a faint dark power, cut through the air like a meteor, aimed to crush David beneath its weight. Yet, David remained eerily calm, not even flinching at her onught.


    In his eyes, her movements were slow¡ªdangerous, yes¡ªbut far too predictable.


    With a slight twist of his body, David dodged the blow by mere inches, the force of Noelle''s attack crashing into the ground and sending tremors through the arena. Dust and debris scattered, but David stood untouched, his gaze fixed on Noelle with a cold, calcted intensity.


    Noelle wasted no time; she prepared for another strike, ready to follow up her attack. But she was toote.


    "I hope you survive this," David''s voice rang out, calm yet carrying a chilling weight as he delivered a devastating punch, aimed straight at her.


    Her instincts saved her. With lightning reflexes, Noelle angled her great sword just in time to absorb the brunt of the impact. The sheer force of David''s punch, however, sent her flying across the arena like a ragdoll, the ground beneath her cracking from the aftershock. The crowd gasped, eyes wide as they watched Noelle hurtling toward the edge of the pit, heading straight for them.


    Before she could crash into the spectators, Elder Tyron appeared in a blur, moving so fast that David hadn''t even seen him. In an instant, the Elder caught Noelle mid-air with a precision that left David momentarily stunned. His eyes widened in surprise as he realized that Elder Tyron''s speed was far beyond anything he had imagined. The man was a true enigma, and David could now see why the Elder was chosen to oversee the trials.


    Carefully, Elder Tyron ced Noelle back on her feet. Despite her disheveled appearance, she still exuded a fierce determination, but the weight of reality had finally settled in. Her chest heaved, and her hands shook as she let go of her great sword, letting it fall to the ground with a dull thud.


    "I''m giving up," Noelle announced, her voice steady despite the inner turmoil she felt. She had given it her all, but even with her newfound power, she could sense the vast chasm between her and David. She had glimpsed a future where she could stand as an equal, but today was not that day.


    Elder Tyron nodded solemnly, having witnessed enough. In truth, he had believed that David would meet his match in Noelle. Her potential was undeniable, and her growth had been nothing short of remarkable. Yet David¡ªDavid was beyond theirprehension. His power defied the expectations of everyone who had underestimated him.


    As Noelle walked away from the pit, the crowd, still buzzing with excitement, began to quiet down, realizing the true scale of what had transpired. David De Gor, once thought to be the weakest of his bloodline, had shown them all that they were ying a game of chess with a man who was already several moves ahead.


    David stood alone in the arena, his gaze shifting from Noelle''s retreating figure to Elder Tyron. The Elder''s unreadable expression lingered, but David knew what he had earned that day¡ªrespect. Not just from the crowd, but from the people who truly mattered.


    And this was only the beginning.


    Before Elder Tyron could dere David as the victor, the sound of slow, deliberate apuse echoed through the arena, drawing all eyes to a new figure stepping into the pit. Shaun Le Gor, a striking young noble, entered with an air of confidence. His elegant golden-brown brocade jacket shimmered in the golden sunlight streaming through the arena''s arches, catching the attention of every onlooker.


    The intricate embroidery on his attire spoke of wealth and status, while his sharp, calcting gaze exuded an air of superiority. His blonde hair was perfectly styled, framing his handsome features as he smirked slightly, clearly relishing the moment.


    "Shaun!" Elder Maison''s voice broke the stunned silence, his face twisted in shock and frustration as he saw his son interfere with the trial. The elder''s voice carried a weight of authority, but there was no mistaking the underlying fury at Shaun''s audacious move.


    "What business do you have to interfere, Shaun Le Gor?" Elder Tyron''s voice boomed across the arena, his stern gaze locked on the young noble. Displeasure was clear in every word, and the disrespect Shaun had shown the sacred ceremony was not something the elder could overlook lightly.


    Shaun, however, remained unphased. He turned to the elder, bowing low in a gesture of respect, though the smirk lingering on his lips betrayed his arrogance. "Forgive me, Elder Noble," he said smoothly, his voice dripping with charm. "I simply thought of a glorious idea." He straightened up and faced the booth where the other nobles sat, their expressions ranging from curious to annoyed.


    Shaun''s eyes gleamed as he continued, "David De Gor is a prodigy, rivalling even his brother, the Blood Whale. No¡ª" Shaun paused for effect, scanning the crowd, "¡ªperhaps someone who could even surpass him." The crowd murmured in surprise, but Elder Tyron was having none of it.


    "Cut to the chase, boy!" Elder Tyron snapped, his patience clearly wearing thin. His fierce gaze bore into Shaun, not at all pleased with the interruption. In the noble booth, Elder Maison clenched his fists, every muscle in his body tense. He looked as though he wanted to stand and stop his son, but the Earl, seated beside him, cast a single nce his way. Defeated and seething, Elder Maison slowly sat back down, cursing Shaun for his recklessness under his breath.


    Shaun, undeterred by the elder''s harsh tone, continued with his smooth confidence. "It''s simple, really, Elder Noble," he said, taking his time to articte every word. "Isn''t it obvious that everyone here is curious about David''s true strength?" Shaun''s voice carried through the arena, each word wrapping around the crowd like a. "Therefore, I, Shaun Le Gor, humbly propose to put David into the spotlight." His deration shocked the onlookers. There was an audible gasp as Shaun''s boldness sank in.


    Never before, in all the years this sacred ceremony had been held, had anyone dared to propose such an audacious challenge. David''s eyes narrowed as he considered the implications of Shaun''s words, while the rest of the arena buzzed with whispers and spection.


    Elder Tyron remained silent for a long moment, his gaze flicking to the Earl in the noble booth. The Earl, always calm and calcting, gave a slow nod of approval. The elder''s face tightened as he sighed, clearly displeased but unwilling to go against the Earl''s silentmand. He turned back to Shaun, his expression hardening. "Very well," he said, though there was clear reluctance in his voice. "Are you prepared for this, David?"


    All eyes turned to David, who stood still in the pit. The weight of the arena''s attention bore down on him, but instead of fear or hesitation, David''s blood boiled with anticipation. His heart raced, his mind spinning as he recalled the oppressive aura of Captain Kaelen. Shaun Le Gor, despite his polished appearance, was no ordinary noble. David could sense the weight of a king-ranked swordsman in his presence, something akin to the strength he had felt before. Could he stand against a king-ranked swordsman?


    David''s grin widened as the challenge sparked a fire within him. "I''m more than okay with this," he said, his voice steady and filled with determination. "You can start the fight."


    Elder Tyron watched him for a moment, his respect for David growing with each passing second. Though the elder knew how reckless this was, he admired the young De Gor''s unshakable spirit. "So be it," he said quietly, before turning to signal the beginning of what would surely be an unprecedented battle.


    Shaun, still standing tall and regal, smirked. He could see the excitement in David''s eyes, but there was no doubt in his mind who would walk away victorious. This, after all, was his stage now.

 Chapter 156 SECRETS

    Elder Tyron''s eyes narrowed as he studied Shaun. Despite the young noble''s arrogance and the grandeur of his entrance, the elder couldn''t ignore the growing tension in the pit. "Shaun," he began, his voice low but firm, "remember, David is still an Awakened. Do not go all out. It would be beneath a king-ranked swordsman to do so."


    Shaun smirked, brushing his golden hair back with a casual flick of his hand. "Of course, Elder Tyron. It wouldn''t be worth my reputation to unleash my full strength on an opponent like him." His voice wasced with a confidence that bordered on condescension. "I''ll give him a taste, nothing more."


    Elder Tyron sighed. He knew the unpredictability of youth, especially one as proud as Shaun. Despite the warnings, there was an uneasy feeling gnawing at him. Nevertheless, he raised his hand andmenced the fight. The crowd, already on edge, leaned forward in anticipation. There was no doubt in anyone''s mind that Shaun, a king-ranked swordsman, would finish David in an instant.


    A servant scurried into the pit, respectfully handing Shaun a long, slender de. The weapon gleamed under the sunlight, its edge sharp enough to cut through stone. Shaun took it with a practised grace, twirling the de before positioning himself in a fluid, effortless stance. His eyes gleamed with the confidence of a man certain of victory. He looked toward David, ready to evaluate the so-called "monster" of the De Gor family.


    But the moment Shaun locked eyes with David, something unsettling stirred within him.


    It was as though a shadow of demons loomed behind David, dark and oppressive. An overwhelming presence gripped Shaun''s chest. He blinked, momentarily disoriented. Surely, David wasn''t using bloodlust to intimidate him? A flicker of doubt shed through his mind, but Shaun quickly shoved it aside.


    He''s just an Awakened.


    The idea that David could scare him wasughable. No, he would knock this boy out in a single blow.


    Shaun took a confident step forward¡ªthen froze. His heart lurched as his vision blurred. For a brief moment, he swore his head had been severed from his shoulders. Panic surged through him, and he instinctively reached for his neck, expecting to find blood. But there was nothing. His hand met skin, unbroken and whole. Confused, Shaun looked up at David, who hadn''t moved an inch, his gaze calm and indifferent.


    Suddenly, a sharp, excruciating pain shot up Shaun''s leg. He winced, looking down, convinced his leg had been cleaved in two. But again¡ªnothing. No blood, no wound, just the echo of pain. It was as though his body was betraying him, ying tricks on his mind.


    "What the hell is this?" Shaun muttered to himself, his confidence wavering.


    David remained motionless, his bored expression barely hiding his growing impatience. "Holding back might bring you more trouble than you think," David said, his tone t but edged with a warning. The subtle jab made Shaun''s brows twitch in irritation.


    His pride stung, Shaun pushed the strange sensations aside and rushed in with renewed determination. He was a king-ranked swordsman¡ªthis boy could not intimidate him. He lunged forward with a barrage of rapid thrusts, each strike aiming to end the fight quickly. But David was faster. Effortlessly, he sidestepped every blow, dodging with an almost inhuman grace. Each thrust met empty air, and the crowd watched in stunned silence.


    From the noble booth, murmurs erupted. The spectators, once sure of Shaun''s victory, now found themselves questioning everything. How could an Awakened evade the attacks of a king swordsman? Some of the nobles leaned forward, shouting to each other in disbelief. "Is this some kind of trick?!" one of them eximed, but no one could exin how David was making Shaun look like an amateur.


    Shaun''s frustration grew. His strikes became wilder, faster, yet they still failed to connect. With a final, desperate sh, Shaun swung his de in a wide arc, expecting it to slice through David''s defenses. But his de met only the wind. Gasping for breath, Shaun blinked, confused. Where had David gone?


    "You done yet?"


    The voice came from above. Shaun looked up in shock to see David, bnced effortlessly on the tip of his sword, his arms crossed as if he were simply waiting for Shaun to catch up. The sight was surreal¡ªhow could anyone bnce on a de, let alone without cutting themselves?


    David leapt down,nding gracefully a few feet away. Shaun''s eyes widened as he stumbled back. His thoughts were racing.


    I''ve misjudged him. This is no ordinary Awakened.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. He had to reassess. But what was he facing? This wasn''t just talent¡ªthis was something far more dangerous.


    David''s expression turned serious. "You''ve had your fun," he said, his voice cool and detached. "I think it''s time to end this."


    The atmosphere in the pit shifted, bing heavy and oppressive. The air seemed to thicken, and David, despite his skills, felt the weight of something far beyond his understanding pressing down on him. He narrowed his eyes, confused and wary.


    "You''re impressive," Shaun admitted, his voice low and tense. "But I hope you''re ready for whates next."


    With that, Shaun vanished in a blur of speed, appearing in front of David in an instant. His sword shed forward, aiming for David''s chest. But David was faster. In a split second, a shadowy dagger materialized in his hand. With an expert motion, he parried the strike. Sparks flew as the des collided, and David skidded back a few inches from the force of the blow.


    A notification flickered in David''s vision, and a system window popped up:


    [


    "You have used Wraithde ."]


    David frowned. Something felt off. Shaun''s aura, which had been steady before, was now fluctuating wildly. It was as though it had spiked, bing unnaturally intense. David nced at the crowd, but no one seemed to notice the change. Only he could feel the abnormal surge in Shaun''s power.


    "Impressive, David," Shaun said with a grin, his voice tinged with excitement. "But now it''s time to get serious. Show me what you can really do."


    David hesitated for a moment. He didn''t want to reveal everything, but Shaun was forcing his hand. He took a deep breath and let the energy within him stir. Blue and white lights began to swirl around his eyes, his usual aura building ["Celestial wheel"].


    But then¡ªsomething dark seeped into the energy, tainting it. A deep, foreboding shadow spilled from Shuan''s body, mixing with the golden glow of his aura.


    A system window popped up again, the message shing in his mind:


    ["You have found the Demon''s Shadow."]


    David''s heart skipped a beat. His thoughts raced as he whispered to himself, "Corrupted mana¡­"


    Shaun''s mind raced as he faced David.


    Who is this guy? How can an Awakened stand against a king-ranked swordsman?


    It made no sense. Every time he thought he had David cornered, the boy would slip through his grasp, dodging strikes that should have been impossible to evade. The nobles in the stands were just as confused as Shaun, their whispers rising like a wave of uncertainty. Shaun felt the pressure of their expectations bearing down on him. He needed to maintain his image¡ªno, more than that¡ªhe needed to find out what David was hiding.


    But even as his frustration mounted, Shaun knew better than to unleash his full strength.


    If I use de Aura, Elder Tyron will end this fight instantly, and I''ll lose any chance to learn David''s secrets.


    His mind raced, trying to find a way around this conundrum.


    A slow smile curled on his lips as a thought struck him¡ªa secret he had learned from a being far more dangerous than any elder or king swordsman. Hidden deep within him was a power no one else knew about.


    Corrupted mana.


    Shaun''s eyes glinted with dark amusement. He had learned to mask its presence from anyone he wished, a gift from his time under the demon''s tutge. The elders wouldn''t be able to sense it, not unless he wanted them to.


    David, though¡­


    Shaun''s gaze sharpened.


    Perhaps I can force him to reveal what he''s hiding¡ªand report it back to the demon.


    His mission, after all, wasn''t just to win. It was to observe, to learn about this prodigy who shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Determined, Shaun lunged at David with renewed purpose. His de moved faster than before, his corrupted mana subtly feeding into his strikes, strengthening his blows without alerting the elders. Each sh, each thrust was designed to probe David''s defenses, to break past the calm mask the young De Gor wore so effortlessly.


    "I''ll figure you out, David," Shaun muttered under his breath, his strikes bing more precise, more focused. His smile widened, a mix of excitement and dark anticipation.


    You won''t remain a mystery for long¡­ and once I have your secret, my master will know that you are not to be underestimated.


    ****


    AN: SORRY GUYS NO SECOND CHAPTER UNTIL THE POWER COMPANY RESTORES THE ELECTRICTY

 Chapter 157: Chpater 157: END OF THE SECOND TRIAL.

    David''s eyes flickered with a vibrant swirl of blue and white light, the power of his [Celestial Wheel] in full effect. Through the supernatural lens of his skill, he could see it clearly¡ªthe corrupted mana seeping from Shaun''s body like an oily shadow, tainting the air around him. The crowd, unaware of what trulyy beneath Shaun''s graceful attacks, held their breath in awe, but David was no fool. He saw everything.


    In a blur of movement, Shaun lunged at him. His sword cut through the air with newfound speed, its thrusts and shes faster than before. Elder Tyron, watching from the sidelines, could sense the increase in Shaun''s power but found nothing overtly suspicious. To the elder''s relief, David seemed to be managing, his unique skills and sharp instincts helping him evade the onught¡ªbarely.


    The crowd let out a collective sigh, mistaking David''s feigned struggle for genuine effort. One noble leaned toward another, whispering, "Shaun was merely holding back earlier."


    "Yes, this makes more sense," another noble agreed, their voices filled with misced confidence.


    But from David''s perspective, Shaun''s attacks were almost painfully slow. Every movement was predictable, every sh and thrust easy to counter. David wasn''t truly struggling; he was toying with his opponent. He yed along, letting Shaun think he had the upper hand, allowing him to believe his corrupted power was overwhelming him. But David knew better. Thest thing he wanted was for Shaun to catch on to his deception too soon.


    Shaun''s sword came crashing down in arge arc, aiming for David''s head. David dodged at thest possible moment, rolling to the side in a perfect disy of "desperation." The dust kicked up around him as he regained his footing, creating a bit of distance between them.


    "Come on, David, you can do better than this!" Shaun taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance. He strode toward David, a smug grin ying on his lips. "Surely, you''ve not run out of mana by now?"


    David stood, his body tense, every muscle coiled and ready. His eyes were sharp and focused, tracking every subtle shift in Shaun''s stance. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    He''s hiding something,


    David thought, his heart pounding in his chest. The corrupted mana swirling around Shaun was growing more oppressive, dark and insidious, yet something about it felt iplete¡ªlike Shaun was still holding back, biding his time.


    From across the arena, Shaun watched David carefully, a small frown forming on his lips.


    Why isn''t he attacking?


    Shaun wondered.


    Is he¡­ holding back?


    A surge of frustration coursed through Shaun as he let more corrupted mana seep into his muscles, subtly increasing his power. The dark energy pulsed around him, its malicious nature concealed just beneath the surface.


    If he thinks he can hide his true strength, I''ll force him to reveal it.


    Shaun''s muscles bulged slightly, his body pulsing with more corrupt mana as he took a new stance. "If you keep running, I''ll force you to fight," Shaun dered, his voice booming with confidence. Then, with a deafening explosion of power, he dashed toward David.


    To the onlookers, it seemed like a blur of motion¡ªShaun''s de cutting through the air, heading straight for David''s neck with blinding speed. But through his [Celestial Wheel], David saw it all clearly, every minute detail of Shaun''s movement unfolding in slow motion. As the sword neared, David made a sudden, unexpected move.


    He tripped.


    To everyone''s shock, David fell to the ground, rolling just as the sword whizzed past where his head had been. Another explosion of power followed as Shaun''s attack missed, the ground beneath them cracking from the force of his blow.


    The dust settled, and the crowd gasped.


    Shaun froze, his body locked in ce. Elder Tyron had appeared beside him, one hand gripping Shaun''s neck, the other steady as a rock.


    "That''s enough, boy," Elder Tyron warned, his voice sharp with authority.


    Shaun''s hand, still clutching his slender de, was caught in the iron grip of Elder Scroll, who had appeared just as swiftly to restrain him. Shaun''s face twisted into a wary smile, realizing how close he hade to going too far.


    "Ah, forgive my rudeness," Shaun said, bowing his head slightly. "I may have¡­ overstepped."


    Elder Tyron''s gaze remained stern, but he nodded. "Indeed you did."


    "I shall escort you back to your seat," Elder Scroll offered, his tone formal but firm.


    Shaun chuckled nervously as Elder Scroll guided him back to the noble booth, but a creeping unease gnawed at the back of his mind. As he nced back toward David, a thought struck him with chilling rity.


    He fell on purpose.


    Shaun reyed thest moments in his head¡ªthe way David had tripped, the way his lips had curled into a subtle grin as if he had orchestrated everything. It was almost as if David had been manipting him, weaving him into some invisible web of control.


    "I have to report this to the master," Shaun thought darkly, his eyes narrowing as he took his seat.


    David could pose a threat to his ns.


    Even now, Shaun couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more to David, something far more dangerous than anyone realized. And that was a secret he couldn''t afford to overlook.


    As the crowd began to settle, Elder Tyron took a step forward, his voicemanding enough to silence any lingering whispers. "The victor of the second trial," he dered, cutting through the noise with a sharp tone, "David De Gor."


    A wave of apuse erupted from the audience, though it was mixed with surprise and admiration. David had stood against a King-ranked swordsman, holding his ground even when the odds seemed impossible. He had not only proven his power but also unveiled a new side of himself¡ªone that demanded recognition. The cheers were filled with acknowledgment of David''s remarkable transformation, a far cry from the figure he had once been. The whispers of his potential began to spread like wildfire.


    The crowd''s jubtion was short-lived, however, as a low rumble silenced the arena. The Earl himself descended into the pit, his presencemanding immediate respect. His stature was imposing, every step he took seemingly shaking the very ground beneath him. Elder Tyron, with a deep bow, made way for the Earl, excusing himself from the center of attention.


    "My lord," Tyron murmured in reverence as he stepped aside.


    The Earl stood tall, his voice resonating with the authority that befitted his rank. "I hereby dere theing-of-age ceremony concluded," he announced, his voice a deep rumble that echoed across the pit. The weight of his words seemed to hush the crowd entirely. "I thank and recognize everyone''s participation." His gaze swept across the faces of those gathered, ensuring his words carried to each corner of the arena.


    "For all those who made it through the second trial," the Earl continued, "you will each receive your respective roles once the victor haspleted his third and final trial." The crowd erupted once more, particrly celebrating Noelle, who had managed to survive the second trial. A rare feat for amoner, it was not lost on anyone that her aplishment meant she would soon be given a significant role¡ªan honor unheard of for someone of her status. The cheers for her blended with the ongoing apuse for David, who had secured his ce as the victor.


    The Earl raised his hand once again,manding silence. "David De Gor has, yet again, proven himself worthy," he dered, his voice carrying the finality of a royal decree. "For making it this far, I bestow upon him the right to make one additional request, as is customary in theing-of-age ceremony." The murmurs began anew, but this time with awe as they awaited David''s reward.


    The Earl''s next words were even more shocking. "Moreover, for his outstanding performance, David shall be granted ess to the family treasury."


    The pit fell into an almost eerie silence as the gravity of the Earl''s announcement took root. The family treasury was a ce of legends, a vault containing ancient relics, powerful artifacts, and wealth beyond measure. Very few had ever been granted entry, and for someone like David, who was once scorned and seen as a failure, to now be allowed into such a sacred ce... the magnitude of his transformation was undeniable.


    The audience finally began to understand the full extent of what had just happened. David was no longer the drunken disappointment, the wayward son of the De Gor family. He was now a powerhouse, a rising star with the potential to change the very future of Aethelwarin County.


    As the Earl stepped back, the crowd erupted once more, the cheers this time full of recognition and respect. David had not only survived the trials but had emerged as a true contender for greatness. This was no longer a boy they could dismiss¡ªthis was a man who had wed his way to the top, defying all expectations.


    David, standing tall amidst the apuse, felt the weight of their gazes on him. The respect, the fear, the admiration¡ªit all washed over him in a single, overwhelming wave. But he remained steady, his eyes focused, his heart beating with a quiet resolve. He had proven himself, but there was still more toe. His final trial awaited, and beyond that... the unknown.


    And yet, as the Earl had decreed, he was now more than just a De Gor. He was a force, and he knew¡ªno matter whaty ahead¡ªhe had the strength to face it head-on.

 Chapter 158 NEWS OF SPROSS DES BANNERS.

    The grand throne room stretched out in regal splendour, its soaring marble columns supporting archways that towered above like guardians of an ancient realm. Golden candleholders nked each side of the red-carpeted aisle, their mes flickering softly, casting a warm glow over thevish setting. Intricate tapestries lined the walls, and the air was thick with a sense of majesty and forgotten power.


    At the far end of the hall, raised on a tform of pale stone steps, sat the throne¡ªa towering chair of silver and crimson. The tall, arching back of the throne nearly kissed the stained ss window behind it, through which moonlight poured in, casting pale reflections on the polished floor below. The throne itself was as imposing as it was elegant, with curved armrests and engravings of long-lost symbols running along its edges, as if woven into the very fabric of its existence. Itmanded respect, a seat meant for someone with power beyond mere mortalprehension.


    Upon the throne, a figure sat shrouded in mystery. A deep, flowing cloak of crimson red draped over their form, concealing nearly all of their features, save for slender, delicate arms that slipped from the long, silken sleeves of the cloak. The figure''s left arm supported their head in a casual, almostnguid pose, fingers barely brushing their chin, while their right hand rested loosely on the armrest, fingers curled as if in thought¡ªor perhaps in anticipation.


    The stillness of the figure was unnerving, made even more mysterious by the way the shadows clung to the throne, refusing to fully reveal who this person was. From beneath the hood of the cloak, only a vague outline of a face could be seen, and even that was blurred by the low-hanging fabric. The figure seemed to be waiting, patient yet purposeful, as though time itself bent to their will.


    The mes from the golden candles flickered and danced, casting long, trembling shadows across the vast expanse of the room. Every step closer to the throne felt heavier, as though the very air around the figure was thick with unseen power, cloaked inyers of mystique and danger.


    Whoever this figure was, they were no mere ruler sitting idly upon their throne. There was a sense of looming control about them, a silent authority that made even the grand throne room itself seem like it existed only for them.


    The silence in the throne room was interrupted by the soft, measured steps of a new figure entering through the towering doors. Her heavy boots echoed faintly against the polished marble floor as she advanced, her presencemanding attention. With each stride, her crimson cape swirled behind her like a shadow of war itself.


    She wore finely crafted armour, a mixture of ornate gold and steel, moulded with intricate designs that seemed both ancient and powerful. The armour was elegant, designed not just for protection but to project a sense of dominance. The breastte, sculpted with exquisite detail, fit her frame perfectly, adding to her air of authority. Her pauldrons red outward, each engraved with an intricate emblem, their curves sharp and purposeful. Beneath the metal, a deep red tunic flowed, embroidered with gold thread, a colour symbolic of the blood she''d spilled and the battles she''d conquered.


    Her long, crimson hair was braided and coiled tightly down her back, almost like a rope that tethered her to her duty. Strands of it fell loosely around her face, framing sharp, focused eyes that spoke of endless battles and victories hard-won. Her gaze, though pointed at the ground as she knelt, seemed to burn with the embers of unyielding resolve. Discover exclusive tales at m,v--NovelBin


    She sank to one knee before the throne, her armoured gauntlet clenched over her heart in a gesture of reverence and loyalty. With her head bowed, she spoke, her voice resonant but soft enough to show respect.


    "Archon of Warfare," she greeted the cloaked figure on the throne, her words a mixture of deference and authority, "I stand ready to serve as youmand."


    Her presence was one of disciplined strength, her posture firm despite the weight of her armor. Even kneeling, she exuded an aura of fearsome capability, a warrior who had carved her name into the annals of history with blood and steel. But here, in front of the Archon, she was a soldier awaiting her orders, respectful of the greater power seated before her.


    The flickering candlelight reflected off her armour, casting gleaming highlights on the curves of her pauldrons and gauntlets, entuating the sharp lines of her battle-worn yet beautiful form. The air around her seemed to hum with a barely restrained energy, as though she was ready to spring into action the moment the Archon''s voice cut through the stillness.


    The Archon''s crimson eyes flickered with mild interest as they settled on the armoured figure kneeling before her. She sighed softly, allowing a moment of silence to linger in the grand throne room before speaking.


    "You may speak," she permitted, her voice smooth andmanding, yet carrying an undercurrent of weariness.


    The warrior before her, Mariana, rose gracefully, standing tall and proud as she delivered her report. With one final bow, she began, her tone crisp and formal.


    "News has reached the capital, my Lady. The Empress has been informed that the Earl of Aethelwarin County has named David De Gor the


    Spross des Banners


    ," Mariana stated, her words precise, her gaze unwavering as she awaited the Archon''s reaction.


    The Archon''s brows furrowed in confusion. "


    David?


    " she questioned, her voiceced with a hint of confusion. "who''s that?"


    Seeing her confusion, Mariana borated, her tone softening just slightly as she spoke. "My Lady, David De Gor is the Earl''sst son," she exined, ustomed to her Lady''s asionalpses in memory when it came to names.


    The Archon, who had momentarily dropped her shoulders in contemtion, raised her head again. "Interesting," she mused, the light of curiosity sparking in her crimson gaze. "The old man gave such an esteemed title to his youngest son? I would''ve expected the Blood Whale to receive that honour instead."


    The Archon''s voice dripped with casual surprise as she leaned back on her throne. Her posture rxed, yet the sharpness of her thoughts was evident in the way her gaze lingered on the idea. The title of


    Spross des Banners


    ¡ªan heir who would wield the banner of their family¡ªwas a high honor, not easily bestowed. David, the youngest and once most forgotten of the De Gor sons, had clearly proven himself worthy. Yet, the Archon still seemed to doubt whether he was truly deserving of such a position.


    She sat there for a moment, a slight frown forming on her lips, but then her expression shifted as if remembering something far more pressing.


    "And another thing," the Archon added, her tone now tinged with frustration, "When are you going to drop the formalities and just call me ''sister,'' Mariana?"


    Mariana groaned softly, her palm instinctively meeting her face in exasperation. This was not the first time the Archon had made such a request, and certainly wouldn''t be thest.


    "My Lady," Mariana began, her tone stern but patient, "We are still on duty. Such... informalities would bring shame to your name."


    The Archon, however, was far from swayed. Her lips curled into a mischievous smile, her regal air momentarily reced by the yful teasing of a younger sister. "Mariana," she said, dragging out the name with a pout, feigning innocence.


    Mariana could only sigh. "Sometimes I wonder how this... child... ever inherited the throne of our house."


    "Fine, fine..." she finally relented, throwing her hands up in defeat. "ra."


    The Archon''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she leaned forward, resting her chin in the palm of her slender hand, hidden beneath her scarlet cloak. "Good," she said, almost sing-song, the joy of victory evident in her voice. "Now, have that David invited to your Blossoming Grace celebration," ra instructed, her tone bing more businesslike.


    The Blossoming Grace party was a formal event meant to celebrate Mariana''s sessful hunt in the Deands¡ªa dangerous region known for its nightmarish creatures. The celebration would mark Mariana''s ascension to a higher role within their house, a recognition of her prowess and strength. Inviting David to such an event was both a political gesture and a subtle test. As the


    Spross des Banners


    , David had earned his ce, but he had yet to truly prove himself worthy of standing amongst the powerful.


    Mariana nodded, understanding the weight of the invitation. She had heard rumors swirling about David in the capital. His rise to prominence had been rapid, and whispers suggested he was not the same man he had once been. His newfound power intrigued her, though she was not yet convinced of his potential. Still, protocol demanded that he be invited to the event. It would be rude, and perhaps even suspicious, not to include him.


    "I will send a scroll to the De Gors immediately," Mariana confirmed, her voice steady. She was eager to leave and prepare for the formalities that awaited.


    As she turned to leave, however, Mariana couldn''t help but nce over her shoulder at her sister, who now seemed lost in thought.


    "For heaven''s sake, ra, go to bed," Mariana scolded, her toneced with sisterly concern. She had noticed the growing fatigue in ra''s eyes, the way her posture had begun to cken. The Archon had always been resilient, but even she wasn''t invincible. Thete nights spent strategizing, coupled with her declining health, were taking a toll.


    ra huffed, her pout returning as she crossed her arms defiantly. "I''m not a child," she protested, though the weariness in her voice betrayed her im.


    "I know, but your health isn''t what it used to be," Mariana pressed, her voice softening. There was a deep well of concern in her gaze, a sister''s worry for the one she held dear. The weight of leadership had been heavy on ra''s shoulders for too long, and it was beginning to show.


    But before the air could grow too heavy with worry, ra, ever quick to deflect, smirked yfully. "I''ll only go to bed if youe and tuck me in," she teased, her crimson eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Mariana rolled her eyes, a fond smile tugging at her lips despite her best efforts to remain serious. "Sure," she muttered with mock reluctance, waving her hand as she turned to leave the throne room. "Just don''t keep me waiting too long."


    As the doors closed behind Mariana, ra leaned back in her throne, her thoughts drifting back to the Earl''s unexpected decision. The naming of David as


    Spross des Banners


    had caught her off guard, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the story. Lord Hilton''s actions seemed... unusual. And David¡ªwas he truly deserving of such a title? The pieces of the puzzle weren''t fitting together quite right, and ra intended to uncover the truth.

 Chapter 159: Chaper 159: DAY IN A LIFE OF THE HEADMAID.

    [Before theing-of-age ceremony]


    Katrina sighed as she stepped through the grand, marble-lined corridors of the De Gor estate. The weight of her duties as the head maid never seemed to lessen, but it wasn''t the work that left her feeling exhausted¡ªit was the growing distance between her and David. Since theing-of-age ceremony began, David had been engrossed in training, meetings, and all the social obligations that came with his title. Their moments together, once intimate andforting, had be fleeting.


    For weeks, Katrina had been a constant in David''s life. She had served the household since she was a girl, rising to the position of head maid not because of her rank but due to her loyalty andpetence. Running the estate was second nature to her now, each taskpleted with the ease of habit. She could manage the kitchen, ensure the staff was in order, and organize even the most demanding events without breaking a sweat.


    But it wasn''t just the household she was managing¡ªit was her heart. As head maid, her duties were endless, and yet all she could think of was David. Theing-of-age ceremony had taken him away from her, leaving her yearning for the brief moments of connection they used to share. Her new sisters¡ªVivian, Shay, and Seraphina¡ªseemed to be growing closer to David in their own ways, each battling for his attention, love, and time. Katrina, though fiercely loyal and proud, couldn''t help but feel like she was falling behind. They were strong, young, and¡ªlike David¡ªhad potential. She, on the other hand, was just¡­ the head maid.


    She clenched her fists, frustration simmering under the surface. "No," she whispered to herself, her breathing in ragged. "I won''t let them leave me behind." If she wanted to stay by David''s side, she needed to grow stronger¡ªnot just in spirit, but in power. She had recently awakened a faint trace of magical ability, a spark that could be fanned into a me with the right guidance. But just as soon as she had felt it, Mage Marvel, the only person capable of teaching her, had left the estate.


    It had been a bitter disappointment. Katrina had only scratched the surface of her potential before Marvel was gone, leaving her with more questions than answers. Still, she wouldn''t lose hope. She would find a way, even if it meant studying on her own. With renewed determination, Katrina made her way toward the grand halls of the castle''s library.


    The library was an immense structure, with towering shelves that reached the high vaulted ceilings. Ancient tomes and scrolls filled every inch of space, each one a key to untold knowledge. Katrina had always been morefortable with a broom in hand than a book, but she wasn''t going to let that stop her now. She wandered the aisles, her fingers brushing against the leather-bound volumes as she searched for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could guide her.


    Eventually, she found a few books that seemed promising. "Foundations of Mana: A Beginner''s Guide," "The Arcane Circles," and "Heart of Power: Cultivating realm" were among the titles she pulled from the shelves. She carried them to a nearby table, their weight heavy in her arms, much like the weight of the expectations she had ced on herself.


    Katrina sat down and opened the first book, her brow furrowing as she tried to decipher theplex diagrams and terminology. The intricacies of magic weren''t as simple as the spells she had once seen Mage Marvel perform. Every line, every symbol, seemed to blur into one another until she felt utterly overwhelmed. She rested her head on the table with a groan. "How does anyone make sense of this?" she muttered to herself.


    Just as she was on the verge of giving up, the sound of footsteps approached. Katrina looked up to see Seraphina, one of David''s other close lovers, gliding toward her. Seraphina''s ck and crimson robes swirled around her as she walked, her sharp, almost feline gaze taking in the sight of the books scattered across the table.


    "What''s this, Katrina?" Seraphina''s voice held a note of amusement as she eyed the various magical texts. "You''re studying mana now?"


    Katrina sighed, rubbing her temples. "I''m trying¡­ but it''s all so confusing. Mage Marvel left before I could learn anything substantial, and now I feel lost."


    Seraphina chuckled softly, pulling out a chair and sitting across from her. "Well, lucky for you, magic and witchcraft aren''t that far apart. I may be a witch, but the basics are simr enough. Let me help."


    Katrina blinked, taken aback by the offer. "You would help me? But aren''t witches and mages¡­ rivals?"


    Seraphina waved her hand dismissively. "Only when ites to certain doctrines. Power is power, no matter how it''s channeled. You want to learn, don''t you?"


    Katrina nodded eagerly. "Yes. I can''t stay weak¡­ I need to grow stronger if I want to stay by David''s side."


    Seraphina''s eyes gleamed knowingly. "Ah, I see. The real reason surfaces. You''re worried about being left behind, aren''t you?"


    Katrina bit her lip, her silence answering the question.


    Seraphina leaned forward, her fingers tracing the edge of the book as she spoke, her voiceced with the weight of ancient knowledge. "Now, let me exin something, Katrina," she began, her tone serious but not unkind. "As a mage¡ªor witch¡ªthe path to power is marked by the formation of magical circles within your heart. It''s not as simple as memorizing spells or learning incantations. Magic, true magic, must be cultivated from within. These circles aren''t just symbols or energies; they''re the very foundation of your strength."


    Katrina''s brow furrowed as she listened closely. "Magical circles... in the heart?" she repeated, trying to grasp the concept. "How do you even form something like that inside yourself?"


    Seraphina smiled, clearly enjoying the role of mentor. "It''s a bit more abstract than it sounds, but think of it as creating a reservoir for your magic, a ce to store your power. The more circles you have, therger that reservoir bes. Each circle is like a well, deepening your connection to magic and allowing you to hold more of it within you."


    Katrina nodded slowly, the idea taking root in her mind. "So, the more circles I form, the more powerful I''ll be?"


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Exactly," Seraphina confirmed, her eyes gleaming. "Each circle represents a new threshold of power. As a beginner, you''ll only have one, but with practice, determination, and the right knowledge, you''ll form more. The first circle is the hardest to create¡ªit requires intense focus and an understanding of your own magical potential. But once that''s in ce, the others follow more easily. The stronger your foundation, the more your magic can grow."


    Katrina leaned back in her chair, feeling both excited and daunted by the prospect. "And how do you know when you''ve created one? I mean... how do you feel it?"


    Seraphina''s smile widened, a knowing look in her eyes. "Ah, that''s the beautiful part. You feel it in your chest, like a pulse of energy. It''s not painful, but it''s powerful. The first time I formed a magical circle, I felt as if my heart had expanded, as if I could hold the very essence of the world within me."


    Katrina blinked in awe, her curiosity intensifying. "That sounds incredible... and a little terrifying."


    Seraphina chuckled softly, leaning back in her chair. "It can be, but it''s also exhrating. Power alwayses with its risks. But that''s what makes it worth pursuing, don''t you think? It''s not just about strength¡ªit''s about the connection to something greater than yourself. Magic flows through everything. When you tap into that, it''s like bing part of the very fabric of the world."


    Katrina listened intently as Seraphina went on to describe the different ranks a mage could attain. From Awakned to Archmage, each rank required the formation of additional magical circles, which served as reservoirs of power. It wasn''t just about learning spells¡ªit was about cultivating one''s inner strength, growing the magic thaty dormant within.


    As Seraphina spoke, Katrina felt a sense of relief wash over her. Maybe she wasn''t as far behind as she thought. If she worked hard, if she studied and practiced, there was hope for her to be a powerful mage in her own right.


    The hours passed quickly, and before long, the sun was setting. Seraphina stood, stretching her arms above her head. "Well, that''s enough for today. You''ll get there, Katrina. Just don''t overwork yourself."


    Katrina smiled, feeling lighter than she had in days. "Thank you. You''ve been great help."


    Seraphina smirked as she leaned closer, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper. "Just remember, though¡ªwe may be friends, but I''m not going to let you have David all to yourself."


    Katrinaughed softly, her cheeks flushing. "Oh, don''t worry, Seraphina. I wouldn''t dream of it."


    The two women shared a conspiratorial smile, the rivalry between them yful yet tinged with sincerity. Despite theirpetition, there was an unspoken understanding that each of them cared deeply for David.


    As Katrina made her way back to her quarters that night, her thoughts were filled with him. She climbed into bed, her body weary but her mind racing. She couldn''t stop thinking about David¡ªthe way his eyes sparked with determination, the strength of his presence, and the tenderness he had shown her in the past.


    A warmth spread through her as she imagined his arms around her, his breath on her neck. She longed to be near him, to feel his touch again. Her heart raced as the thoughts became more vivid, her body reacting to the mere idea of his closeness.


    Eventually, exhaustion took over, and Katrina drifted into a deep sleep, her dreams filled with David''s face and the promise of a future where she would stand proudly by his side, not as the head maid, but as an equal.

 Chapter 160 TRIAL OF THE STRONGEST!

    The grand hall shimmered with opulence, a magnificent disy of wealth and power that radiated from every corner. Golden chandeliers hung from the high, arched ceilings, casting a warm, golden glow across the room. The walls, lined with intricate tapestries depicting the glorious history of the De Gor lineage, whispered tales of triumph and honor.


    In the heart of this vast chamber, circr tables¡ªadorned withvish cloths embroidered with silver and gold¡ªwere arranged in perfect harmony. At each table sat nobles, draped in their finest silks and brocades, their every gesture dripping with the practiced grace of those ustomed to privilege.


    The gentle hum of conversation filled the hall, but it was underlined by an air of anticipation. Servants moved gracefully between the tables, their footsteps silent on the marble floor as they refilled goblets with fine wines and replenished tters with exotic fruits¡ªpurple grapes so ripe they seemed ready to burst, golden apples that glistened in the morning light, and pears that carried the faint scent of honey.


    At the front of the hall, on a raised tform, stood the centerpiece of the morning feast¡ªa long dining table brimming with an array of delicacies. The table was a testament to the county''s wealth and prosperity from its exports, overflowing with vibrant fruits, pastries filled with sweet creams, and pitchers of freshly squeezed juices. Every item seemed to have been chosen not only for its taste but for its ability to impress the highborn guests who graced the hall.


    At the center of this grand tform sat the Earl of Aethelwarin County, his presencemanding the room. His greying dark hair and the fine lines on his face told the story of a man who had weathered countless storms, yet his posture remained regal, his gaze unwavering. Beside him, the noble elders¡ªhis trusted advisors and closest confidants¡ªsat with an air of quiet dignity. All eyes were fixed on the massive magical screen that hovered above the hall, shimmering with ethereal light.


    The screen was an enchanting marvel, casting a soft, pulsating glow over the room as it projected the image of the trial grounds. This was not just any trial¡ªit was David De Gor''s final and most significant test, the moment that would determine his ce not just in the noble hierarchy, but in the annals of Aethelwarin''s future. Every noble seated in the hall understood the gravity of the event, for David was no longer the disgraced son. He had earned their attention, their respect, and now, their scrutiny.


    The Earl shifted slightly in his seat, his hand resting on the edge of the armrest, fingers tapping rhythmically as if to release the tension brewing beneath his calm exterior. He had watched David''s journey with a mixture of pride and caution. This final trial was not just about physical prowess¡ªit was about proving one''s worth in the face of a god. He could feel the weight of the room pressing down on him, the collective hopes and judgments of the nobles who awaited David''s fate.


    "Will the boy rise to the asion?" Elder Luviania beside him murmured, his voice barely audible above the quiet chatter of the hall. His silver eyes, sharp and calcting, flicked briefly toward the Earl before returning to the screen.


    The Earl didn''t respond immediately, his eyes narrowing as the scene on the screen shifted.


    David stood alone in the midst of a towering forest, surrounded by ancient trees whose heights seemed to pierce the heavens. Their trunks, thick with age, were covered in sprawling vines and moss that gave the entire woond an ethereal quality.


    The air was heavy with the scent of damp earth, and the rustling of leaves was the only sound in the otherwise deafening silence. This was the same forest where he and the other participants had faced the first trial, but this time was different. He was alone, standing in a new direction, far removed from the artificial dungeon they had previously traversed.


    Before he had been teleported here, David was briefed on the final trial. On the surface, it seemed simple enough. For generations, the strongest participant of theing-of-age ceremony was tasked with confronting a monument¡ªan ancient statue erected as a sacred gift to the goddess of preservation. The challenge? To reach the statue from a distance of 300 meters. But, as David well knew, nothing in these trials was as easy as it appeared.


    ncing around, David''s gaze fell on the distant shimmer of the statue, its form barely visible through the dense fog that clung to the forest floor. It seemed almost close enough to touch, yet every instinct screamed that this would be no straightforward task. Taking a deep breath, he began his approach, his steps cautious yet steady.


    In the grand gathering hall far away, the Earl of Aethelwarin watched with a knowing smile ying on his lips. "He''s entered Her domain," he remarked, his voice tinged with an air of satisfaction. The nobles seated beside him nodded in agreement, their eyes glued to the magical screen that projected David''s journey. They all knew the implications of this trial¡ªthe domain belonged to the goddess of preservation herself, and it was no mere obstacle course.


    David had only moved a mere ten meters when he felt it¡ªa sudden and overwhelming pressure that bore down on him like a crushing weight. It felt as though he had been plunged into the depths of an endless ocean, the immense force threatening to drag him down. Each step became exponentially harder as the air around him thickened, making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    In the hall, the spectators watched with bated breath. They knew the specifics of the trial and the insurmountable challenge David was about to face. The Earl, seated with quiet authority, was the only person in his generation to have made it within 50 meters of the statue, still separated by a daunting 250 meters. Many had tried, but few ever got close to the statue. It was not just about physical strength or stamina; this trial tested something far deeper.


    David grimaced as the invisible pressure intensified. His mind raced, desperate for a solution. At this rate, he wouldn''t even make it halfway. Just when it seemed like the weight would force him to his knees, an idea sparked in his mind. Without hesitation, he summoned his inventory, focusing on one particr item that would save him in dire situations forting.


    Nightveil Embrace¡ªa sleek, ck suit woven from living shadow fabric¡ªmaterialized beneath his clothes. The instant it wrapped around him, David felt a noticeable shift in the atmosphere. The crushing force lightened, allowing him to draw breath more freely.


    "Best purchase I''ve ever made," he thought, grateful for the brief reprieve.


    "[You have used Living Shadow Fabric,]"


    the system announced with its usual neutral tone. But before David could even relish his relief, another message shed across his vision in crimson letters.


    "[THE LINGERING PRESENCE OF A SOVEREIGN HAS CLASHED WITH NIGHTVEIL EMBRACE''S DIVINE ASPECTS!]"


    David''s heart sank. "What the hell is happening?" he muttered, confusion creeping into his voice. Another window quickly followed, its warning even more urgent.


    "[THE SOVEREIGN''S PRESENCE HAS BECOME HOSTILE.]"


    "[WARNING: TURN BACK IMMEDIATELY!]"


    "Sheit!" David cursed under his breath, realizing the gravity of the situation. What he thought would be his trump card had suddenly be a double-edged sword. The pressure around him, which had momentarily eased, now returned with vengeance. It was as if the very air was angry with him, a palpable wrath pressing down on every inch of his body.


    With each step forward, the force grew worse. It wasn''t just physical anymore¡ªhe could feel the presence of something ancient, something powerful, bearing down on him. His heart pounded in his chest, the pressure threatening to crush not only his body but his very will.


    Elder Scroll shook his head grimly as he watched David struggle beneath the immense pressure. "He''s reached his limits," he muttered, a note of resignation in his voice. His gaze flicked to the other Elders, the weight of the challenge settling heavily in the room.


    Elder Maison, however, was not so easily swayed. mming his hand down onto the armrest of his chair, he dered with conviction, "I have faith in that boy!" His words rang out, though the nervous twitch of his brow betrayed his inner turmoil. He was acutely aware that even David''s elder brother had sumbed before reaching the Earl''s marked distance. Still, Maison''s pride would not let him concede so quickly.


    Among the gathered nobles, Shuan watched with narrowed eyes, his face betraying none of the satisfaction stirring within him. He had initially seen potential in David, a potential that had been dangerous to his own interests. But now, seeing David falter under the immense pressure, Shuan''s doubts crystallized. "Perhaps I overestimated him," Shuan mused, his lips curving into a faint smirk. As David''s every step grew morebored, Shuan felt vindicated, the murmurs of the nobles echoing his own sinister thoughts. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin

 Chapter 161 AGAINST ALL ODDS!

    At forty-five meters, David felt the crushing weight of the pressure intensify, as though the air itself sought to bury him beneath its oppressive force. His legs trembled, sinking slowly into the ground with every step, each one a battle against the invisible force that threatened to copse him entirely. He could feel his body nearing its breaking point, his bones screaming under the strain, his muscles quivering in protest.


    He had reached the same distance as the Earl''s legendary record, an aplishment that sent ripples of shock through the watching nobles. Murmurs filled the grand hall¡ªsurprised, impressed, yet tempered with disbelief. They knew all too well that surpassing this point was nothing short of madness.


    David gritted his teeth, the air thick with tension as he contemted his next move. The pressure was unbearable; it felt as though a mountain had been ced on his shoulders. Nightveil Embrace, the sleek ck suit that had aided him thus far, was the only thing keeping his body from crumbling into dust. Removing it would mean certain death. But even with the armour''s support, his body was at its limit.


    His chest heaved withboured breaths, and he questioned whether there was any reason to push forward. What was the point of taking another step? His body screamed for him to stop, to fall where he stood, and allow the crushing force to im him.


    Then, a memory long buried began to resurface. Near David''s eyes, a faint, dark purple aura seeped out, swirling like a ghostly vapour. His mind shed back to a fragment of his past, a vision that had haunted him for years.


    He saw the gentle touch of a hand, the warmth of a woman''s smile, and the sound of a voice, soft and loving, calling him "son." That memory sparked something deep within him, a flicker of emotion that stirred in his soul. The pain and weight that pressed on him now felt insignificantpared to the sorrow of that memory¡ªa sorrow that ignited a new fire inside him.


    Suddenly, a strange and powerful aura erupted from David, entirely different from his usual blue-dark essence. It burned bright and fierce, like an inferno of pure light. The mes of his will raged against the pressure, burning away his doubts and fears. His lips parted as he murmured under his breath, "I am the light that shall hunt the darkness." With those words, his resolve solidified, and his body surged forward, his steps no longer wavering.


    David crossed the Earl''s recorded distance with strength that defied reason. His aura crackled like lightning, surrounding him in a shroud of power that pulsed with each heartbeat. The memory had reminded him of his purpose, of the path he was meant to walk¡ªto move, to fight, and, above all, to dominate. There was no room for weakness, no space for surrender. He would not let this trial defeat him.


    In the grand hall, the nobles who had once been seated in quiet disbelief now shot up from their chairs, their faces painted with astonishment. Gasps of shock filled the room as they watched David shatter the Earl''s long-standing record. To the nobles, what they were witnessing was nothing short of impossible. The whispers turned to hushed awe as the realization dawned¡ªDavid was destined for greatness.


    Even the Earl, who had maintained a calm and calcting demeanour throughout the trial, now sat wide-eyed in disbelief. He had never expected his own record to be broken, and certainly not by someone so young. Yet, as he watched David push forward, step after gruelling step, a ferocious grin slowly spread across the Earl''s face. His heart pounded with excitement, and he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride.


    The elder nobles seated around the Earl could feel the shift in their lord''s mood. They had never seen him so animated, so alive with anticipation. The tension in the room was palpable, each noble on the edge of their seat, watching with bated breath as David continued his march toward the statue. The magical screen that projected the trial flickered with David''s radiant aura, casting a glow across the hall that seemed to fill the space with an electric energy.


    Even with the mysterious aura coursing through his veins, the overwhelming presence of the sovereign pressed down on David like a mountain. His vision blurred as blood began to seep from the corners of his eyes, and his body, already battered and weary, bent under the crushing weight. It was as if he were walking through a scorching desert, each step growing heavier, his feet sinking deeper into the unforgiving ground. Exhaustion wed at him, dragging him toward the earth, but even a god could not match David''s unyielding will.


    With a primal roar that echoed through the towering trees, David unleashed his own aura, a surge of energy so fierce that it seemed to cut through the oppressive force around him. The two opposing auras shed violently, intertwining and battling for dominance until, to everyone''s shock, they began to merge. What emerged was a radiant white aura, zing like a star, crackling with energy that flickered like lightning in a storm.


    In the grand hall, where nobles sat in stunned silence, every breath was held. Eyes were glued to the magical screen, watching as David''s aura reshaped itself, breaking the natural order of cultivation before their very eyes. His power was surging beyondprehension, far faster than anyone had ever anticipated. David, too, was filled with surprise. He could feel it¡ªhis cultivation was leaping forward. The audience gasped as he soared past the first and second ranks, directly into the realm of a Master Swordsman, skipping ranks in a way that defied all logic.


    "Unbelievable," Elder Luviania breathed, his words mirroring the thoughts of everyone around him. Heads nodded in silent agreement, eyes wide with awe. David had shattered every expectation, broken through to the Master Swordsman rank in a single, impossible leap. But even this newfound power was not enough to counter the suffocating pressure that weighed down on him as he neared the 200-meter mark.


    The ground beneath David trembled, and his body quaked, the force of the statue''s divine energy growing more deadly with each step. His legs buckled, and his knees struck the ground, sending shockwaves of pain through him. Yet, even then, he refused to yield. The pressure pushed him toward the earth, but his spirit remained unbroken. Crawling now, each movement slow and deliberate, he wed his way forward.


    In the hall, the Earl''s heart raced. Fear gripped him as he saw David struggle against the crushing weight of the trial. The pressure was too great, and even with David''s incredible breakthrough, it seemed impossible for him to continue. "Get him out of there!" the Earlmanded, his voiceced with urgency. He could no longer sit idly by and watch as his son was pushed to the brink of death.


    But before any action could be taken, Elder Tyron ced a firm hand on the Earl''s shoulder, his voice steady. "He''s still moving," Tyron dered. The Earl''s gaze snapped back to the screen, where he saw it for himself¡ªDavid, defying the odds, was still crawling. His fingers dug into the dirt, his body bruised and broken, but his determination remained as unshakable as ever.


    David''s breath came in ragged gasps, each one feeling like it could be hisst. But he didn''t stop. He couldn''t. The memory of the warm touch and kind smile from his past fueled him, pushing him forward even as the weight of the world threatened to crush him. The sky above began to darken, swirling with ominous clouds as if the heavens themselves sensed the unnatural forces at y.


    From his seat, the Earl''s eyes narrowed, a cold sweat breaking out across his brow. Something was wrong. He could feel it deep in his bones. As the skies darkened, his instincts screamed that something terrible was about to happen. Without hesitation, the Earl stood, his own terrifying aura ring to life. The air around him crackled as heunched himself into the sky, crashing through the hall''s ceiling with a deafening boom as he raced toward David.


    Back on the trial grounds, David''s fingers grazed the base of the statue, his goal finally within reach. He had done it. Against all odds, he had reached the statue. But as his fingertips brushed against the cold stone, the dark clouds above parted, and a beam of radiant white light descended upon him, enveloping him in its brilliance.


    The nobles in the hall stared in disbelief, their mouths agape. This was unlike anything they had ever witnessed. The air was thick with tension, the atmosphere charged with energy as if something far beyond their understanding had been set into motion.


    As the Earl descended with a thunderous crash at the base of the statue, his aura ring around him like a storm, his eyes darted around in panic. "David!" he called out, but his voice seemed swallowed by the air itself. His heart pounded in his chest as he scanned the area, but David was gone.


    The statue loomed in front of him, the ground beneath it scorched where the beam of light had touched down. The Earl''s mind raced, trying to make sense of what had just transpired. One moment, his son had been on the verge of victory, and the next, he had vanished into thin air.


    The silence that followed was deafening, the weight of it hanging heavy in the air. David had disappeared, leaving behind nothing but a lingering sense of awe and confusion. The nobles back in the hall were stunned into silence, unsure of what they had just witnessed. All that remained was the knowledge that David had surpassed everything they had thought possible, and now, he was gone¡ªinto the unknown.


    ****


    A/N: Bow before this mighty author, Mwahahaha! I humbly request super gifts from my amazing senpai readers in appreciation of the masterpiece I have graced you with¡­ Oh, and thanks for reading, lol!

 Chapter 162 WHATEVER THE COST.

    Lord Hilton stood near the goddess statue, his anger simmering beneath the surface, dark crimson aura erupting from his body in a terrifying disy of raw power. The shockwave it sent reverberated throughout the estate, shaking the very ground. His fury was unbound, each pulse of energy a reminder of his failure. He should have seen thising.


    David had been growing suspiciously strong for some time now, and instead of questioning it, Hilton had allowed himself to believe that things were under control. He had foolishly thought his son would confide in him, reveal the source of this newfound strength. But now, David had reached the goddess statue¡ªthe one monument no one in the De Gor lineage had ever touched.


    "Damn it," Hilton cursed under his breath, his aura swelling again, threatening to explode in another violent outburst.


    Before the growing storm of his power could be unleashed, two figures descended from the sky, crashing down in a burst of dust and rubble. They were followed by a third, a mage encased in a protective sphere of magical seals, gently hovering andnding beside the other two.


    As the dust settled, Elder Tyron, Elder Scroll, and Mage Ray stood at Lord Hilton''s side, surveying the chaos their Earl had wrought. The ground beneath them was scorched, cracks running through the earth like veins from the impact of Hilton''s rage.


    "Where''s the boy, my Lord?" Elder Tyron asked, ncing around for any sign of David.


    The Earl sighed deeply, his aura still crackling with residual energy. "He''s gone," Hilton said, his voice low and dangerous.


    Elder Scroll furrowed his brow. "Gone? What do you mean?"


    Hilton''s gaze shifted to the statue of the goddess, his face twisted with frustration. "A dark beam shot down from the sky. It took him," he exined, his aura ring momentarily before he regained control. The words were heavy, weighed down by the mystery of it all. He had never believed in divine intervention for a long time after the silence, not truly. Yet here he was, grappling with the impossible.


    "It can''t be¡­ could she have taken David?" Elder Scroll''s voice was filled with uncertainty as he gestured toward the statue of the goddess.


    The De Gors, though they acknowledged the goddess, were not fervent believers. To them, the gods and sovereigns were relics of myth and legend, stories passed down from ancient times. Yet now, faced with the inexplicable, doubt crept into their minds. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "It may be possible," Hilton muttered, his eyes narrowing as he studied the statue more closely. He had never questioned the origin of the monument, only its purpose in testing the participants of the trials. But now, his son had been swept up in something far greater, something far more dangerous. The cursed monument, which had always seemed benign, had suddenly be a harbinger of doom.


    His thoughts raced, trying to piece together what little he knew. He turned sharply toward Mage Ray, who stood deep in thought. "Mage!" Hilton barked, snapping the man out of his reverie.


    Mage Ray blinked, quickly bowing. "Yes, my Lord?"


    "Can the archons of the magic spire retrieve my son?" Hilton demanded, his tone sharp, as if already expecting the answer but needing to hear it out loud.


    Mage Ray winced slightly at the mention of the spire''s archons, powerful mages whom Hilton referred to with tant disrespect. Heposed himself quickly, choosing his words carefully. "It''s¡­ unlikely, my Lord. The line between magic and divinity is vast and difficult to traverse. The powers involved here are beyond the reach of even the most skilled of our kind."


    Hilton nodded slowly, as though confirming his own thoughts. His fists clenched at his sides, frustration mounting. He knew the distinction between magic and the divine, but he had hoped for some sliver of hope, something that could bring his son back. With a resigned sigh, he turned back to the group, his decision already made.


    "Prepare the teleportation beam," Hilton ordered, his voice resolute.


    Elder Scroll looked at him, bewildered. "Why, my Lord?" he asked, curious but also concerned about what Hilton was nning.


    Hilton''s eyes hardened. "If my son does not return by sunrise tomorrow, I will go to the nation of Sanctaria Principal myself."


    The deration sent a shockwave through the group. Mage Ray''s eyes widened in disbelief, and even the usually stoic Elder Tyron stiffened at the name. Sanctaria Principal was not a ce anyone ventured lightly. It was a nation of zealots, those who still worshiped the ancient gods and sovereigns with dangerous fervor. Their rituals were archaic, their beliefs radical. They were known for their fanaticism, and dealing with them was as risky as it was unpredictable.


    "My Lord," Elder Tyron said cautiously, "are you certain you wish to involve those lunatics? Their ways are¡ª"


    Hilton raised a hand to silence him, his expression unwavering. He ced a firm hand on Tyron''s shoulder, squeezing it tightly. "I am certain," Hilton replied, his voice cold but filled with determination. "They worship the goddess among the few approved sovereigns. If anyone has the knowledge or power to retrieve David, it''s them." His gaze swept across the faces of his elders and Mage Ray. "David is the banner of this family. We will use every means at our disposal to bring him back."


    The men around him bowed in agreement, though their minds still raced with uncertainty and fear. None of them liked the idea of dealing with Sanctaria Principal, but Hilton''s will was irond. They would follow him, even into the heart of madness if that''s what it took.


    Mage Ray, though shaken, offered hispliance with a slight nod. He could sense the tension in the air, the gravity of the situation. But one thing was clear¡ªDavid''s disappearance was more than a family matter. It was tied to forces they barely understood. Whether divine or arcane, something far greater than any of them was at y. As the preparations began, Lord Hilton''s mind remained focused on one thing: finding David, no matter the cost.


    He cast onest nce at the goddess statue, its silent form looming over them all. Whatever power had imed David, Hilton would ensure that it released him. The sun would rise soon, and with it, the dawn of a new battle.


    Back at the gathering hall, the air was thick with confusion and chaos. Nobles murmured in hushed tones, their eyes wide as they stared at the massive hole the Earl had created while chasing after David. The once elegant hall now stood in disarray, the destruction a stark contrast to the sophistication it once held. Ornate chandeliers swayed slightly, dust still settling from the Earl''s violent exit, and the morning sun poured through the cracks in the ceiling.


    "What in the goddess'' name just happened?" one noble eximed, his voice filled with both awe and fear.


    "He broke the record¡­ and then vanished?" another noble muttered, still trying toprehend the gravity of the situation.


    "Do you think it''s the work of a sovereign?" a younger noblewoman asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    The room was buzzing with theories. Some believed it was divine intervention, others whispered about ancient magic no longer understood by mortals. The De Gors had always been a family bound to legend, but this¡ªDavid''s sudden disappearance after such an extraordinary feat¡ªwas something beyond myth. It felt like the start of something dangerous, something uncontroble.


    At the far end of the hall, seated away from themotion, Shuan calmly sipped his wine. He had not joined the frantic discussions, his mind already racing with his own conclusions. His cold eyes flicked toward the gaping hole in the ceiling, and he took another sip, letting the rich vor of the wine coat his tongue before setting the ss down gently.


    "This isn''t good," he muttered to himself, a thoughtful frown creasing his brow.


    David''s disy of breaking through the realm of Master-ranked swordsman in mere moments was unprecedented, a feat that should have been impossible. Not only had he ascended in rank during the trial, but there had also been the unmistakable interference of a sovereign¡ªsomething that sent a chill down Shuan''s spine. Sovereigns rarely interfered in mortal affairs, and when they did, it was never without reason.


    Shuan''s master, the one orchestrating the Great Cataclysm, would not be pleased to hear about this development. David, a mere boy in their eyes, had suddenly be far more dangerous.


    Shuan swirled thest of his wine, lost in thought. He had underestimated David, as had many others. The boy''s potential was unlike anything he had seen before, and if left unchecked, he could be a significant obstacle in their ns. Shuan knew the only course of action was to elevate David to the status of a primary threat. If the boy had the backing of a sovereign, then he could not be ignored any longer.


    With a sigh, Shuan drained thest of his wine, the bitterness of the situation reflected in the final drop of the drink. He ced the ss down with a soft clink, his decision made. He would plead with his master to regard David as the main threat to their work in bringing about the Great Cataclysm. Whatever power had taken David, whatever force was at y, it had to be neutralized.


    Rising from his seat, Shuan cast one final nce at the nobles, still lost in their frantic theories and discussions. They were too distracted by the mystery of it all, too blind to see the true danger unfolding before them. But Shuan saw it clearly now. David was no longer just an adversary¡ªhe was the potential undoing of everything they had worked for.


    As he turned and quietly left the hall, Shuan''s mind was already racing with ns, calctions, and the weight of the war that was silently brewing. David''s fate, now entwined with that of gods and mortals, was far from over. And Shuan knew that before long, the real battle would begin.

 Chapter 163 WHO IS WHO?

    David''s eyes fluttered open, his head spinning, a wave of nausea rising from the pit of his stomach. He blinked several times, trying to shake off the disorientation that gripped him from the sudden teleportation. His body felt heavier than usual, as if the air around him pressed down with an invisible weight. Slowly, he forced himself to sit up, rubbing his temples, his mind still hazy.


    As his vision cleared, David''s breath caught in his throat. Before him stretched a surreal and majestdscape that he swore he had seen before¡ªbut only in a dream. The sky above was painted in hues ofvender and gold, swirling together in a never-ending dance of light.


    Towering above him were colossal marble pirs, their surfaces etched with glowing runes that pulsed with an ethereal energy. Floating inds driftedzily in the air, suspended by some unknown force, their grassy surfaces dotted with crystalline trees that shimmered with a soft, unearthly glow.


    The ground beneath him felt different too. It wasn''t the rough earth or grass he was used to but a smooth, pristine surface, almost like white stone. In the distance, a grand city rose, its buildings floating on delicate clouds, adorned with gilded edges and shining with a brilliance that made it look like something out of a forgotten legend. Massive, luminous arches stretched across the sky, connecting floating bridges that led to ptial structures.


    At the edge of the white, pristine stone, David gazed out at an endless sky that stretched with no sign ofnd or horizon, only an expanse of shimmering nothingness. His own reflection rippled across the sky beneath him, a strange inversion that sent a shiver down his spine. But what made it more unsettling was that he didn''t see


    himself


    as he once remembered. He saw David¡ªthe face he had grown ustomed to, but deep down, there was a nagging familiarity with his former self, Mark.


    "I really hate this," David muttered under his breath, frustration and confusion mingling in his voice. These strange dreams, these involuntary summonings to otherworldly nes, were bing too frequent, too disorienting. He was being pulled into realms beyond his control, and each time, it felt more intense, more surreal. But this time, it was different. This ce¡­ it was more than just a dream. There was a heaviness in the air, a sense of foreboding that chilled him to the bone.


    David scanned his surroundings, trying to make sense of the distortedndscape. Where there should have been a massive arc building in the distance¡ªsomething he''d vaguely recalled from his dream¡ªwas now reced by a vast, shimmering water body. The smooth surface of the water seemed to stretch endlessly, mirroring the sky above, and in its centre¡­ something was there.


    His entire body froze as his eyes locked on the figure in the middle of the expanse of water. A being, unlike anything he had ever encountered before. It was both blindingly bright, as if divine light itself had been captured and moulded into form, and yet wrapped in an imprable darkness.


    The figure was human in shape but clearly something far beyond mortalprehension. The way the light and darkness intertwined around its form made David''s skin crawl with unease.


    "Why can''t anything ever be simple?" David sighed, already feeling the weight of inevitability pressing down on him. He looked around, instinctively searching for an exit, a way to escape this eerie ce. But there was nothing¡ªnondmarks, no paths, no doors. Only the figure in the middle of the water stood out in this strange, endless world.


    It seemed there was only one way forward.


    Cautiously, David approached the edge of the water body. The smooth surface of the water shimmered beneath his feet, unnervingly still. He hesitated, but then, taking a deep breath, he ced one foot on the water, testing it. To his surprise, he didn''t sink. The water held him up, solid beneath his boots. His other foot followed, and with slow, deliberate steps, he moved forward, each step feeling heavier than thest.


    As he neared the figure, it stirred.


    The being, its body veiled in flowing, starry hair, lifted its head. David''s breath hitched in his throat as two vast circles resembling eyes turned toward him¡ªvoid-like, filled with stars, gxies, and entire universes swirling in their depths. Those eyes locked onto David, and with that single nce, an overwhelming pressure crashed down on him like a tidal wave.


    A scream ripped from his throat as he clutched his head in agony. It felt like his mind was being torn apart, his skull on the verge of splitting open. His eyes burned, and when he blinked, crimson droplets stained his vision¡ªblood. He tasted the metallic tang of it on his lips, dripping from his mouth as pain roared through his body like wildfire.


    The pressure intensified, as if a divine force was tearing him apart from the inside out, each second more excruciating than thest.


    "


    What do you seek, ZERATHUL?


    " the being''s voice thundered, shaking the very air around him. The name echoed in David''s mind, foreign and yet somehow familiar. But the being wasn''t done. Its voice carried a deep rumble that seemed to scrape against the core of his soul. "


    Over and over again, what do you hope to aplish, possessing my vessel?


    "


    David could barely form thoughts, let alone words, as the relentless pain tore through him. The being''s question was met with only more of his agonized screams. His mind was fracturing, barely holding together as that unfathomable power gnawed at his sanity.


    Without thinking, in a desperate attempt to fight back, David summoned the one thing that had saved him before¡ªNightveil Embrace.


    "[


    You have used Wraithde


    ,]" the system dered, and a dome of shadowy darkness enveloped David, wrapping around him like a protective cocoon. The pain lessened for a brief moment, and David''s mind clung to that fleeting relief. He had hoped, even for a second, that this would shield him from the overwhelming force that sought to destroy him.


    But hope was short-lived.


    In an instant, the dome shattered like brittle ss, crumbling under the sheer might of the being before him.


    "[


    Nightveil Embrace has been prated, unsummoned


    ,]" the system warned, cold and indifferent. David barely had time to process the information before he felt it¡ªa force gripping him, pulling him closer to the being.


    David''s feet slid across the water as if dragged by invisible chains. The closer he came to the figure, the more its presence suffocated him. When he finally stood before it, the being''s true form came into focus. It was kneeling, its divine and dark form bound by golden chains, covered in seals and pulsing with symbols of ancient magic. Despite its imprisonment, the being radiated power far beyond David''sprehension.


    "


    You


    ," the divine voice rumbled again, though now there was a note of curiosity, "


    you are not that mad entity¡­ nor my vessel, David


    ."


    The being''s vast, star-filled eyes bore into him, demanding an answer. "


    Who are you?


    "


    David, still reeling from the immense pain and pressure, struggled to think clearly. His body was trembling, his thoughts were in chaos, and his vision was blurred with the remnants of blood. He tried to speak, but the words failed him, his mind a jumble of identities¡ªDavid, Mark, Zerathul¡­


    Who


    was


    he now? He wasn''t sure anymore. He wasn''t just one person or the other. The truth was far moreplicated, but standing before this ancient, divine figure, none of that seemed to matter.


    With every ounce of strength he had left, David lifted his head to meet the being''s gaze. "I¡­ I don''t know, you fucker!" He rasped, his voice weak but defiant. "I''m not who you think I am."


    The being regarded him in silence for a moment, its eyes narrowing ever so slightly, as if it was searching through theyers of David''s soul for the truth.

 Chapter 164 WHO AM I.

    David''s body trembled under the immense weight of the being''s aura, every breath a struggle. His vision blurred, streaks of blood flowing from his eyes, and his bones creaked as if they were on the verge of cracking beneath the unrelenting pressure. The chains that bound the being rattled, sending ripples through the water around them. Its voice was a deep, resonant rumble that made the world itself seem to quiver.


    " Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Who are you?


    " the being demanded again, its toneced with irritation and confusion.


    This entity, chained and bound for what felt like an eternity, had encountered David¡ªor rather, the one who housed David''s body¡ªcountless times. Each time, thews of the world had shifted, twisted, and reversed without rhyme or reason, extending its imprisonment indefinitely. The being had long lost count of the years, and now, here stood a new and enigmatic soul within the vessel. This was no ordinary encounter, and it was uncertain what to make of this unfamiliar presence.


    David struggled to form words, the pressure making it difficult to even breathe. His voice was weak, but there was still a hint of defiance in it. "I would ¡­ tell you¡­ if you stopped whatever¡­ you''re doing to me...ass" he spat out, his throat tight with pain.


    The being''s void-like eyes, swirling with shadows and stars, narrowed in response. It detested his insolence. This mortal, despite the crushing weight of its power, seemed unafraid¡ªan audacity that only piqued its interest further.


    "


    And why would I, insect?


    " the being retaliated, its voice dripping with disdain. It found David''s resistance futile, his struggle insignificant under its might. But then, something in David''s next words caught it off guard.


    "Because¡­ I know who you really are," David rasped, coughing up more blood.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, the being''s chains rattled in surprise. It hadn''t expected this. Mortals were often crafty, yes, but they never knew the truth¡ªnot the real truth. Still, it couldn''t help but feel a flicker of curiosity stir within its ancient soul.


    "


    Tell me then


    ," the being said, its voice shifting into something colder, sharper, like the edge of a de. "


    Even the real David never knew who I was. A god that used that body¡­ even ''


    he''


    never knew.


    " Its void-filled eyes bore into David, daring him to continue. "


    And yet, you utter such nonsense


    ."


    David, despite the overwhelming pain, refused to back down. His mind raced, pieces of a long-forgotten puzzle clicking into ce. He wasn''t sure how he knew, but there was something in the way the being spoke, in the strange pull of this ce, that gave him confidence. "


    Are you scared


    ," David grinned through the blood and agony, "that this nobody actually knows who you truly are?"


    The being paused, its swirling eyes narrowing. A mortal who dared provoke it, who imed to hold knowledge of its true identity, intrigued it. For the first time in ages, it found itself entertained. "


    Hmm


    ," it mused, a dark amusement creeping into its voice. "


    So be it. Tell me, mortal¡ªwho am I?


    "


    Its words were like a de pressing against David''s chest, ready to plunge into his heart at any moment. "


    But a word of caution


    ," the being added, its void-like eyes widening with malice. "


    If you fail to reveal my true identity¡­ I will rip your heart from your chest.


    "


    The threat lingered in the air, a chilling promise. Yet despite the overwhelming odds, David smiled, defiance burning in his eyes. He had pieced together enough, and he knew this was his only shot.


    In the silence that followed, David''s mind churned, recalling fragmented memories and half-forgotten chapters. He thought of the goddess of preservation, the one everyone believed in¡ªworshipped for safeguarding the bnce of the world. But David knew better. He had seen the world fall to ruin, sumb to catastrophe. If this being had truly been the goddess of preservation, the world would not have been ravaged by such destruction.


    No, the entity before him was not who everyone thought. It was something far more dangerous, something far more cunning. The answer came to him like a whisper from the depths of his own soul, a revtion wrapped in the ancient myths and hidden truths that had been lost to time.


    David''s voice cut through the silence, his words sharp and clear despite the pain. "Nice try¡­


    Nyxalia


    ," he said, his grin widening. "


    Sovereign of the Enchanted Veil¡­ mother of the First Origin Coven.


    "


    The name echoed in the air between them, and for a moment, everything was still. The being''s chains rattled again, louder this time, as if in response to the power of the name that had just been spoken.


    Nyxalia


    .


    David had gambled everything on that name, trusting his instincts and piecing together the truth. And in that moment, he knew he had struck a nerve.


    The being¡ª


    Nyxalia


    ¡ªlet out a low, rumblingugh, the sound vibrating through the air like a distant storm. Her eyes, once cold and calcting, now burned with a newfound intensity. "


    So¡­ you ''do'' know


    ," she said, her voiceced with a mixture of surprise and amusement. "


    You know more than I expected


    ."


    David''s heart pounded in his chest, but he didn''t let his fear show. He had yed his hand, and now he waited to see how Nyxalia would respond. The chains that bound her glowed faintly, their golden light flickering as if in reaction to the truth that had been revealed.


    Nyxalia''s gaze never left David. "


    It has been eons since anyone uttered that name


    ," she murmured, her voice softer now, though no less dangerous. "


    You are either incredibly foolish¡­ or incredibly brave


    ."


    "Maybe a little of both," David replied, trying to keep his tone steady despite the pain coursing through him.


    Nyxalia''s eyes narrowed again, her amusement fading as the weight of the situation settled back in. "


    Tell me, mortal


    ," she said, her voice dropping to a whisper that seemed to reverberate through the air. "


    How do you know of me?


    How does one as insignificant as you possess such forbidden knowledge?


    "


    David didn''t answer immediately. His mind was still reeling, but he knew that his survival hinged on ying his cards right. "Let''s just say¡­ I''ve seen things," he said cryptically. "And I''ve learned to trust my instincts."


    Nyxalia regarded him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a small smile curled at the edges of her white-shaped lips. "


    Interesting


    ," she said softly. "


    Very interesting


    ."


    The pressure that had been crushing David''s body eased slightly, though the chains around Nyxalia remained firm. For now, at least, she seemed content to let him live.


    But David knew better than to assume he was safe. Nyxalia was dangerous, perhaps more so than anything he had ever encountered. And now, he was bound to her in a way he had never anticipated.


    Gently, Nyxalia lowered David onto the surface of the water. The crushing weight that had suffocated him vanished in an instant, as if it had never existed. He breathed deeply, relishing the sudden lightness. A soothing sensation coursed through his body, rxing his tense muscles as he stretched, his neck cracking with relief.


    "


    David


    ," Nyxalia''s voice echoed, her tone both distant and bitter. "


    Hero King of nothingness and blight. Died countless times... all for love


    ." Her words dripped with scorn as she recalled her first encounter with the original David, the one she had made a fateful deal with, allowing her to use his body. Her voice shifted, filled with memories of ancient battles. "


    Eclipse, sovereign of ravenous madness and final Dominion... sought to consume me


    ." Her void-like eyes darkened as she remembered the god who had used David''s body as a vessel¡ªa being that was both David and yet not David.


    "


    And now, you


    ," she murmured, her gaze drifting downward to the water below, her long, starry hair cascading over her veiled face, where light and darkness intertwined. The being''s celestial form shimmered, but the pain in her voice was unmistakable as she asked, "


    What do you want with me?


    "


    David, feeling her anguish despite the grandeur of her presence, knelt on one knee before her, looking straight into her swirling void-filled eyes. His expression softened, and without hesitation, he answered, "Nothing."


    Nyxalia''s ethereal form tensed, her celestial hair rippling like the stars themselves had been disturbed. "


    Nothing?


    " she repeated, her voice wavering in disbelief.


    "I want nothing from you," David reaffirmed, his voice calm and sincere. He could sense the weight of her millennia-long suffering, the torment she had endured. It wasn''t power or answers he sought from her. It wasn''t the typical mortal desire for knowledge or dominion over the divine. His words cut through the silence like a de, and for the first time in ages, Nyxalia was truly shocked.


    She had expected defiance, arrogance, or fear. But instead, she was met with an honest indifference, apleteck of expectation. David simply saw her¡ªbeyond her power, beyond her chains¡ªand offered nothing but understanding in return.


    Nyxalia''s void-like eyes locked with David''s, searching his face for deception, but she found none. She was silent, the stars within her form dimming for just a moment, as if caught off guard by the simplicity of his words.


    For so long, beings had wanted something from her¡ªpower, knowledge, salvation, or destruction. But David... wanted nothing.


    ****


    A/N: so, the original David was a regressor... hehe!

 Chapter 165 CONTRACT!

    Nyxalia burst intoughter, a sound that echoed through the ethereal expanse, filling the strange dream-like world that enveloped David. To him, herughter was eerily beautiful, like the chimes of celestial bells.


    But David remained cautious. He knew better than to be lulled into a false sense of security. In the novel


    The Sovereign of the Enchanted Veil


    , Nyxalia was a goddess infamous for her cunning. Her followers, the secretive witches that worshipped her, often manipted the world with deception and illusions. In darker texts, like the forbidden


    Church of the Damned


    , she was described as the mother of all that was veiled and untrue.


    Nyxalia thought of her past¡ªthe failure of the original David, the Hero of Nothingness and Blight. Nyxalia had tried to use him to free herself from this prison. She had been desperate, but her n had crumbled, and the hero was lost. Then there was


    Zerathul


    , that scheming deity who wanted to use Nyxalia as a power source for his insatiable thirst for control. Both ns had failed. Now, there was David¡ªan anomaly, a wildcard in this story who could, perhaps, seed where they had failed.


    "I have an offer for you, mortal,"


    Nyxalia finally said, her void-like eyes locking onto him. They glittered with gxies, endless and unknowable.


    David stood his ground, not flinching. Her words intrigued him, but he remained wary.


    "An offer, you say?"


    he replied, his voice even, though curiosity seeped through. What could she possibly offer him, trapped as she was?


    Nyxalia''s gaze never wavered, her presence oppressive yetpelling.


    "Yes. An offer for my freedom, in exchange for my services."


    David''s brow furrowed.


    Her services?


    He was taken aback, trying to piece together the significance of her words. How could a goddess, one who wielded such unimaginable power, be imprisoned? And who, in this world, would be powerful or audacious enough to trap a being of her magnitude?


    He studied her carefully, searching for any hidden signs of deceit, but all he saw were her eyes¡ªvast, dark voids filled with spiraling gxies. There was something ancient and boundless in them, something beyond mortalprehension.


    "Your services?" David echoed. He remained skeptical, but Nyxalia seemed to sense his confusion.


    "My power will be at your disposal,"


    she exined, her voice soft but firm.


    "You may ask for knowledge beyond the understanding of this world. Wisdom that surpasses even the greatest of true Dragons


    ."


    Her lips, though they were a blend of light and shadow, curled into a smirk. She knew the temptation her offer held for him.


    David folded his arms, contemting the weight of such an agreement. A goddess''s power, knowledge beyond imagination¡ªon the surface, it sounded like a deal too good to be true. But that was the catch, wasn''t it? He had read enough to know that such deals often came with strings attached.


    Perhaps...


    he thought.


    Perhaps Nyxalia, as mighty as she was, is desperate for freedom.


    Desperation could make even a goddess seek help from a mere mortal.


    He looked up at her again, searching for any signs of deceit. "Who are your captors?" he asked. If he was going to take her offer seriously, he needed to know what kind of enemies he''d be up against.


    A flicker of anger passed through Nyxalia''s void-like eyes, and for a moment, the waters beneath them rippled violently, disturbed by the weight of her fury.


    "Mortals,"


    she spat, her voice thick with venom.


    "I was betrayed, imprisoned by those beneath me."


    Her ethereal form trembled slightly as if recalling a deep betrayal.


    "I am not entirely sure where I am..."


    Her tone became quieter, more introspective.


    "But what I do know is that I am held within the holy citadel of Sanctaria Principal."


    David''s thoughts raced as he tried to recall everything he knew about the nation of Sanctaria Principal. It was a powerful religious state, one that held dominion over vast territories granted by the empress in the novel''s world. Its Holy Citadel was said to be imprable, its highest clergy known to wield both political and divine power. If Nyxalia was imprisoned there, then it wasn''t by some mere spell or magical restraint¡ªit was something far more profound, something tied to divinew or ancient pacts.


    "So, you want me to help you escape a prison in the heart of Sanctaria Principal?" David mused aloud. This was no simple request. The citadel wasn''t just any stronghold¡ªit was the spiritual center of one of the most fanatical nations in the world. But that only raised another question.


    "How will I know you''ll keep your word?"


    Nyxalia chuckled darkly, herughter more subdued this time. She raised her hand, and before David''s eyes, a scroll appeared, vast and unending, floating in the air between them. It was like no other scroll he had seen¡ªits surface was the fabric of space itself, filled with constetions and stars that pulsed gently with cosmic energy.


    "I thought you might ask,"


    she said with a smile.


    "This is a contract. One that binds us both. Should I fail to uphold my end of the deal, I will be bound to you. My power will be yours, and I shall serve you eternally."


    David''s eyes narrowed. "A contract?"


    "Yes,"


    Nyxalia nodded. "


    A divine contract. It cannot be broken, not by you nor by me. If I deceive you, I will suffer eternally. If you betray me, well..."


    Her voice trailed off, and though she didn''t finish the thought, David understood the implication. The consequences of breaking this contract wouldn''t just affect him¡ªit could unravel something muchrger.


    David squinted at the scroll floating before him, trying in vain to make sense of its indecipherable script. He strained his eyes, attempting to decode the alien symbols, but it was as if the letters were alive, twisting and writhing in ways his mind couldn''t grasp.


    "Don''t bother," Nyxalia''s voice echoed in his head. "It''s impossible for a mere mortal toprehend a sovereign''snguage."


    Her words took David aback, making him wonder.


    So I''m just supposed to trust whatever''s written here blindly?


    he thought, his skepticism growing. The temptation to use [Celestial Wheel], his skill that granted glimpses of the unknown, gnawed at him. Could it perhaps help him decipher the divine script?


    But before he could act, a familiar ping sounded in his mind, and suddenly, the system interface appeared before him, hovering alongside the contract. Startled, David stole a nce at Nyxalia. She was still watching him expectantly, entirely unaware of the system''s presence.


    A small window popped up in front of him, and the system began tranting the scroll''s contents.


    [Binding by blood and divine:


    This is a written contract using divine mysteries, holding David De Gor responsible for fulfilling the agreed terms with Nyxalia, The Sovereign of the Enchanted Veil.


    David must free the goddess from her imprisonment. Thereafter, he will be bound as a servant to the goddess. In return, Nyxalia will grant him one request.


    Failure to fulfill the contract will result in David''s body crumbling under the weight of the universe.]


    David''s heart skipped a beat.


    This scheming bitch of a goddess!


    She had been toying with him from the very beginning. Rage bubbled up inside him, but as his eyes scanned the window again, he noticed something: a small tab beside the contract marked


    "Edit."


    Curiosity overtook him.


    Could it be?


    With a mental nudge, David opened the tab. To his amazement, a cursor appeared, hovering over the contract like an invisible hand, ready to make changes.


    A grin crept onto David''s face. The system¡ªwhatever its origins¡ªhad given him an advantage. He quickly skimmed the system notes, which confirmed that Nyxalia would be unable to detect any modifications to the contract until it was signed.


    Perfect.


    Feigning deep thought so as not to arouse Nyxalia''s suspicion, David set to work. His mind raced as he mentally typed furiously, altering the terms of the agreement.


    [David will help free Nyxalia, The Sovereign of the Enchanted Veil. In turn, Nyxalia will be David''s servant for all eternity, bound to him in a way that nothing known or unknown can break her servitude. Failure to fulfil the contract will result in no consequence to David.]


    Satisfied with the new wording, David rxed. He straightened up and met Nyxalia''s gaze. "I''ll put my trust in you, Nyxalia," he said, his voice steady.


    Nyxalia, oblivious to the trickery, smiled with dark satisfaction.


    "As you should,"


    she replied, her voice dripping with authority.


    "Now, drop a small amount of your blood into the space of the contract, and it will be sealed."


    David nodded and summoned his twin daggers. With a quick slice, he pricked his finger and let a single drop of blood fall onto the shimmering scroll. The moment his blood touched the contract, the divine document swirled violently, dissolving into the ether like a falling star.


    Nyxalia''s expression shifted. Her brows furrowed as confusion crept in. Then, it hit her.


    "Wait!"


    she boomed, her voiceced with fury.


    "This isn''t what I wrote in the contract!"


    Her eyes zed as she realized she had been duped.


    "How did you read and alter a sovereign''snguage?!"


    Her wrath descended on David like an oppressive weight, her divine pressure threatening to crush him.


    David struggled to stand his ground, his own aura ring in an attempt to repel her overwhelming power. He knew he couldn''tst long under her wrath. "Does it matter?" David retorted through gritted teeth. "You tried to trick me first!"


    Nyxalia''s anger only deepened, but then, something unexpected happened. The pressure around David suddenly lifted, and Nyxalia stepped back, looking at him with a mixture of newfound respect and annoyance.


    "You have bested me, mortal,"


    she admitted, her voice simmering with anger. But then, her expression shifted into one of disdain.


    "However, your presence before me is repulsive." Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Though she was furious at being outwitted, there was a begrudging admiration somewhere beneath the rage.


    She raised a hand, ready to teleport him out of her realm. But for a brief moment, David saw something else flicker in her eyes¡ªhope. Despite her irritation, Nyxalia now had a sliver of belief that David might actually be the one to free her. But the contract, twisted to David''s favor, also meant she would be bound to him if he seeded. Her eternity now hung in his hands.


    "Wait," David said, stopping her before she could cast him out. "Can you teleport me anywhere?"


    Nyxalia paused, her glowing eyes narrowing slightly as she sighed in frustration. "Where do you wish to go?" she asked, her voice still dripping with disdain. Yet, beneath her irritation, she was now keenly aware that her fate was tied to David''s decisions. It wouldn''t hurt her to leave a good impression if there was any chance he would one day free her from this prison.


    David smirked slightly, feeling for the first time that he had turned the tables. "I''ve got a ce in mind."

 Chapter 166 BATTLE BEGINS.

    The night sky, once clear and serene, began to stir ominously. Dark clouds swirled, gathering around the moon until its pale light was swallowed by the encroaching shadows. The stillness of the courtyard shattered as a beam of darkness struck the earth, splitting the night with its sheer force. Out from the dark pir, David emerged, his silhouette sharp against the chaotic sky. Before he could take a single step, the familiar chime of the system echoed in his mind.


    "[Congrattions onpleting the Coming of Age ceremony,]" the system dered, its tone almost celebratory. David barely had time to process this before another notification followed.


    "[You have received 10 million DC.]"


    A rush of energy surged through David''s veins, his body humming with newfound power. But the system wasn''t finished.


    "[You have broken through and are now a Master-ranked Swordsman,]" it announced, and David''s breath caught in his throat. The weight of those words settled over him like a crown. He had ascended¡ªone step closer to mastering his path. His mind reeled as the system continued.


    "[You have received 100 million DC. ''Celestial Wheel'' has gained a new subskill.]"


    David''s heart pounded in his chest, anticipation building with each word. The system''s voice, ever calm and precise, spoke again.


    "[Subskill: Eyes of the Infinite.]"


    The title alone sent a chill down his spine, and before he could fullyprehend its significance, the systemid out the details.


    [Description: This skill allows the user to observe, analyze, and perfectly replicate any skill or ability they witness, no matter howplex. The user''s mind expands momentarily to perceive every intricate detail¡ªfrom magical energy flows to precise muscle movements¡ªallowing them to reproduce the opponent''s abilities seamlessly. Additionally, repeated exposure to a skill lets the user enhance or adapt it beyond its original form.]


    David felt the rush of potential flood his mind. His thoughts raced. The possibilities were endless with such a skill at his disposal. But as quickly as his excitement built, the system struck him with a sobering warning.


    [Warning: Cognitive Overload: Each use of the ability puts immense strain on the user''s mind. If they attempt to analyze too many skills in rapid session, they experience debilitating migraines or mental fatigue, reducing their cognitive functions. This may slow their reactions, making them vulnerable.


    Memory Fragmentation: The user cannot retain every skill indefinitely. Skills they analyze are stored temporarily, and the longer they hold onto them, the more disoriented or mentally fragmented they be. This forces the user to forget certain abilities to maintain sanity and coherence.]


    David''s excitement waned slightly. For the first time, the system had given him a clear handicap¡ªa price to pay for wielding such immense power. Still, the skill was an extraordinary boon, even with its risks but eternal Gluttony still took top ce.


    Before David could reflect further, he called out into the shadows, "Luna." His voice was calm but carried an undertone ofmand.


    From the darkness, Luna, his ever-loyalpanion, emerged from his shadow, her form materializing gracefully. She leapt toward him, her arms wrapping around him in a tight embrace. "Are you okay, Master?" Luna asked, her voice tinged with concern. The weight of his recent confrontation with Nyxalia hadn''t escaped her, even though she had remained hidden, as per his instructions.


    David smiled softly, patting her head reassuringly. "I''m fine," he replied, his voice calm despite the whirlwind of emotions brewing inside him. Confronting a goddess had been no simple feat, and Luna, always attuned to his well-being, had sensed the magnitude of what had transpired. Her respect for him now seemed to reach beyond mortal bounds.


    Luna looked up at him, her golden eyes gleaming with admiration, but David''s focus shifted back to the present. The courtyard, the looming threat of his enemies¡ªthere was no time for rest.


    "We need to move," David cautioned, his voice dropping to a low murmur. His eyes swept across the De Gor Le Rosapound, a ce thick with history, danger, and unsettled business. "There are things I need to take care of before we return home."


    Luna nodded in understanding. She knew when her master''s mind was set on something, no force in the world could deter him. Together, they vanished into the darkness, blending with the night as though they were one with the shadows themselves.


    In silence, they moved with purpose. David, now equipped with newfound power and knowledge, felt an even greater weight on his shoulders. But with Luna by his side and the power of the system guiding him, he knew the path ahead, while dangerous, was one he could face head-on.


    David''s mind raced with thoughts of what was toe. His enemies were numerous, but with the subskill [Eyes of the Infinite], he now had an edge¡ªa way to stand toe-to-toe with those far stronger than him. But he also knew the dangers. The cognitive overload and memory fragmentation weren''t to be taken lightly. He would have to master the skill carefully, lest he lose himself in the chaos of stolen abilities.


    For now, though, his focus remained on the tasks at hand. The night was far from over, and David knew that before dawn broke, there would be battles to fight, secrets to uncover, and enemies to outmanoeuvre.


    Together, David and Luna disappeared into the endless night, their figures swallowed by the very shadows theymanded.


    ****


    The moonlight filtered gently through the massive arched windows of the train hall, casting silvery beams across the polished stone floor. The night outside was still, save for the asional rustle of leaves in the breeze, but within the hall, a subtle tension hung in the air. The pale glow illuminated the empty space, casting long, eerie shadows that danced along the walls, while the vast hall itself was silent but for the whisper of the night wind.


    Amidst the tranquillity, a lone figure moved with swift precision. Angelica, her form wrapped in a loose blouse and tight leather shorts, stood poised with her sabre at the ready. Her eyes, sharp as a hawk''s, snapped open as she began her fluid movements, slicing the air with practised grace.


    Each step was a calcted strike, each motion a perfect blend of power and elegance. The sound of her weapon cut through the silence, its de humming as it carved through the stillness of the moonlit hall. She danced like a panther, gliding effortlessly across the floor, her silhouette bathed in the ethereal glow of the moon.


    The moonlight only heightened her beauty, catching on the curves of her figure and the sharp angles of her de, when suddenly, she felt something off. An unfamiliar shift in the atmosphere made her muscles tense. Without warning, a shadowed figure lunged at her from the darkness with speed and force. Angelica spun on her heels, her sabre shing as she deflected the iing strike with graceful precision.


    Sparks flew from the impact, illuminating her determined face for just a moment. Her opponent''s strength was overwhelming, and Angelica felt the intensity of the duel rising as she prepared to draw her attacker into the light.


    Just as she took her stance, ready to face the threat head-on, a voice cut through the charged air.


    "Enough, Luna," came David''smanding tone, his voice smooth yet firm, immediately dispelling the tension.


    Luna, her form still hidden within the shadows, pouted yfully as she stepped back. Her golden eyes gleamed with amusement. "I was just having a little fun," she teased, but her yful demeanor faded as she obediently retreated.


    David and Luna emerged from the shadows, their figures silhouetted against the faint moonlight. Angelica blinked, taken by surprise to see her master and lover standing before her. Immediately, she dropped to one knee, bowing her head in reverence.


    "My lord," Angelica began, her voice soft but steady, "if I had known you wereing, I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, David reached down and gently lifted her from the ground, his touch firm yet tender. "There is no need for formalities, Angelica," he said, his eyes locking onto hers. "Let that not concern you. I have business that requires your assistance."


    A rush of excitement coursed through Angelica''s veins, her heart swelling with pride. To be chosen by David meant the opportunity to prove her worth once more. She stood tall, her grip on her sabre tightening in anticipation. "Where to, my Lord?" she asked eagerly, ready to serve in whatever capacity was needed.


    A dark grin spread across David''s lips, his eyes glinting with a predatory edge. "Demon hunting," he replied, his voice carrying the weight of unspoken danger and power.


    Angelica''s heart raced as she felt the shift in David''s energy. His strength was palpable, more potent than before. It surged from him like an unseen force, wrapping around her like a cloak of protection and challenge all at once. She could feel it¡ªDavid had grown stronger, more formidable, and she was eager to match that strength beside him.


    The hall, once quiet and serene, now buzzed with the anticipation of the hunt. The moonlight, still pouring in through the tall windows, seemed to reflect the charged atmosphere.


    "Lead the way, my Lord," Angelica said, her voice steady and filled with determination. The night was theirs, and with David at the helm, there was no telling what danger¡ªor victory¡ªawaited them.

 Chapter 167 SHUAN

    Nobles in their opulent attire flowed out of the castle gates like a stream of decadence, each face painted with a myriad of masked expressions, equal parts intrigue and disdain.


    They shuffled into their awaiting carriages, eager to escape the cold, their jeweled garments shimmering under the sparse crystal light. The final trial of David De Gor hade to an end, and whispers of what they had witnessed lingered in the air like a bitter aftertaste. Elder Maison stood among the nobles, his eyes narrowing as he watched the haughty figure of his son, Shuan, stride toward the carriages with a smirk curling on his lips.


    Maison moved forward, his voice low and stern as he addressed his son. "A foolish disy the day before, Shuan. Challenging David during the second trial was reckless. The Earl may have taken no offence, but your actions were both unwise and unbing of our bloodline."


    Shuan waved a dismissive hand, opening the carriage door for his father. "Father, I was simply¡­ entertaining myself. The boy needs to be put in his ce. Besides, where''s the harm in a little sport?"


    Maison''s face darkened, his voice dropping even lower. "There are limits, Shuan. And you crossed them. If you want to lead one day, you''ll need more than brute arrogance and childish games."


    With a faint sigh of annoyance, Maison climbed into his carriage. "Are you travelling back with me, then?"


    Shuan shook his head, straightening his cor with a feigned, dismissive air. "I have matters to attend to tonight, Father. I''ll return tomorrow."


    Maison''s eyes narrowed, but he gave a resigned nod. "Then don''t keep yourself long." He withdrew into his carriage, and the coachman snapped the reins, driving the elder''s carriage away.


    As Shuan turned to his own carriage, he caught a glimmer in the dark¡ªa quick sh of something unknown. But he shook it off, attributing it to the nerves left from his father''s lecture. He climbed inside, shutting the door behind him, as his coachman gave the horses a crack of the whip.


    Inside, Shuan leaned back, a wicked glint in his eyes. His mind wandered, imagining what depths David had been transported to after the ritual. "Wherever he is, he should stay there," he muttered to himself. "Better to make certain I''m ready¡­ just in case he returns."


    He rapped the side of the carriage, signaling the coachman. "The usual ce," he ordered. They travelled in silence through the winding roads, the quiet only asionally interrupted by the rhythmic clopping of hooves. The dense woods and narrow paths soon gave way to an open in near the outskirts of Aethelwarin County. There, the air grew colder, the silence almost unbearable as they approached an abandoned cabin that stood like a forgotten relic amid the barren fields.


    Shuan alighted from the carriage and turned to his coachman. "Is everything ready?" he inquired, his voice low and expectant.


    Without a word, the coachman stepped to the back of the carriage, pulling open a concealedpartment. Insidey an unconscious woman, her wrists bound, her breath shallow. Shuan''s grin widened as he inspected her.


    "Perfect. A fitting sacrifice tomunicate with our master," he said, his voiceced with satisfaction. "Excellent work."


    As Shuan''s coachman stepped back, his figure began to shift and contort, his human form grotesquely unraveling into something monstrous. Thick, sinewy limbs grew where his arms had been, and his skin darkened into a leathery hide. Sharp ws extended from its fingers, and two yellow, predatory eyes gleamed in the dark. The creature held the woman in one wed hand, lifting her with terrifying ease as it prepared to drag her into the decrepit cabin.


    The silence shattered as a de struck the creature''s raised arm. Sparks flew as the monstrous arm deflected the weapon, metal against w ringing out in the night. Shuan snapped his head to the side, watching with narrowed eyes as a dark, slender figure emerged from the shadows, dressed in a sleek bodysuit of pitch-ck darkness that seemed to absorb the moonlight. In the intruder''s hand gleamed a sabre, its edge polished to a deadly glint.


    The figure''s silence was unnerving, their stance poised and unwavering. Shuan sneered, crossing his arms as he watched the neer. "You''ve got some nerve, meddling in private affairs," he called, his voice filled with disdain. "Tell me, who are you, and why should I tolerate such¡­ insolence?"


    The figure remained wordless, moving slightly to position themselves between Shuan and the creature, their gaze never faltering. Unfazed by the intruder''sck of response, Shuan waved a hand dismissively toward his monstrouspanion. "Fine. Deal with them, but leave them breathing. I have a few¡­ questions for our guest." His lips twisted into a cruel smile. "Break a few bones if you''d like, but no fatal wounds, understood?"


    The monster let out a guttural growl, its yellow eyes glinting as it sized up its opponent. With a low, primal snarl, it lunged forward, its ws swiping toward the dark figure in a violent arc.


    In a sh, the figure sidestepped, their movements eerily calm and calcted. They ducked under the creature''s swing and countered with a swift strike to its ribcage. The creature stumbled back, momentarily caught off guard by the skill and precision of its opponent. The figure was relentless, darting around the monster with an agility that seemed almost otherworldly, their sabre cutting through the air with deadly purpose.


    Shuan watched, irritation flickering across his face as he realized the fight was not going as nned. Each of the creature''s attacks was deftly parried or dodged, the dark-cloaked figure''s movements fluid and precise, their expression concealed but unmistakably focused.


    The creature roared in frustration, throwing itself at the figure with increased ferocity. But as it reached out to strike again, a glint of steel caught the moonlight¡ªits opponent had already anticipated the move. With a swift, calcted maneuver, the figure thrust their sabre forward, embedding it deep into the creature''s side. The monster howled in pain, its body convulsing as it stumbled back, clutching its wound.


    Shuan felt a prickle of unease, a sudden realization creeping into his mind. This intruder was not just any opponent¡ªthey were formidable, an elite with skills that far surpassed the usual nuisances he encountered.


    "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice dropping to a cold growl, his gaze steeling with suspicion.


    The figure''s gaze remained fixed on Shuan, silent and unreadable as a shadow. Then, without a word, they took a step forward, their sabre glinting ominously in the moonlight. In that instant, Shuan felt a chill race down his spine, the faintest inkling of fear tightening in his chest.


    The night echoed with Shuan''sughter, mocking and triumphant, as his monsterpanion rose again, regenerating swiftly from the seemingly fatal wound it had sustained. The creature''s leathery skin re-knit itself, and its hulking form loomed behind the dark figure who had assumed it defeated.


    In a vicious ambush, the creature''s wed hand mmed down on the figure''s back, sending them staggering forward. The cloak of darkness surrounding them absorbed the brunt of the blow, shielding them from the full force of the impact, but the figure''s stance wavered as they struggled to regain their bnce.


    "Well, well," Shuan purred, his mocking voice cutting through the stillness. He flicked his blond hair back, smirking. "You didn''t think it would be that easy, did you? This monster''s strength isn''t so easily extinguished." His eyes gleamed with twisted amusement. "And you, you must be quite skilled¡ªa King-ranked swordsman, from what I can see. But skill alone won''t save you."


    The figure straightened, sabre still in hand, and readied for another attack, a silent determination burning within their hidden gaze. Just as the monster braced itself for another charge, however, a new presence stepped from the shadows, her aura radiating calm confidence that nketed the area in an icy intensity.


    Silver hair spilled over her shoulders like a waterfall of starlight, and her golden eyes were fixed on the creature with a predatory gleam. She stepped forward with grace, her gaze steady as she assessed the monster''s powerful build and regenerative prowess, her lips curling ever so slightly in disdain. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Shuan''sughter halted for a split second as he nced at the neer, quickly masking his surprise. He crossed his arms, regarding her with an arrogant smirk. "Another one?" he taunted, feigning boredom but his gaze sharpening with keen interest. "Doesn''t matter. This creature has enough strength to handle a dozen of you."


    He gestured grandly to the monster, who let out a low, guttural growl, its eyes locked onto the silver-haired woman with newfound rage. Shuan''s voice held a cruel edge as hemanded, "Now¡ªattack! And don''t hold back this time."


    The monsterunched itself forward, ws slicing through the air with lethal speed, intent on tearing its opponents to shreds. But the silver-haired woman merely smiled, a sh of fierce amusement lighting up her eyes. With fluid, graceful motion, she drew her ws that seemed to hum withtent energy.

 Chapter 168 APOSTLE.

    The evening air was tense as David''s orders lingered in Angelica''s mind. The words "demon hunting" echoed ominously, yet his calm demeanor betrayed no sense of rm, only purpose. Angelica cast him a confused nce as they prepared for their task.


    "''Demon hunting,'' master?" Angelica asked, uncertainty threading through her voice as she nced at David, who was entirely focused on the mission.


    David smiled, enigmatic as always. "All in due time, Angelica. For now, keep your eyes on Shuan. When we''re through, I''ll tell you everything." His tone was calm, but something in his gaze was sharper than usual, as if Shuan held more significance in his ns than he let on.


    ****


    The De Gor Castle loomed over them, its towering spires casting elongated shadows beneath the moonlight. Angelica and Luna concealed themselves in the darkest recesses, eyes keenly observing the nobles taking their leave after the ceremonial gathering.


    Angelica''s eyes swept over each noble, noting their idle conversations, the way they carried themselves. Minutes passed, and then she saw him¡ªthe unmistakable figure of Shuan Le Gor, the son of Elder Maison of Willomere. Shuan and his father exited the castle, exchanging a few words as Elder Maison scolded his son with a stern frown before heading to his carriage.


    Angelica''s eyes narrowed as she noted Shuan''s easygoing expression, dismissive even in the presence of his father''s warning. She watched as he gave Elder Maison a quick farewell, stepping into his own carriage, which soon veered away, diverging from the path the other nobles took.


    Without missing a beat, Luna slipped into the shadows, pursuing the carriage at an impressive speed, her lithe form blending seamlessly with the night. Angelica moved to follow, but quickly realized Luna''s pace was beyond her own. She had heard of Luna''s reputation as David''s shadow, a fearsome sentinel, but seeing it firsthand was something else entirely. Angelica''s instincts told her that Luna''s strength was not just of any ordinary warrior¡ªit felt wild, more akin to a beast on the cusp of primal dominance, the energy of an apex lord.


    The carriage''s path led to an isted clearing far from the main roads, where a dpidated cabin stood solitary, framed by the shadows of twisted trees. Shuan alighted from the carriage, ncing around briefly before gesturing to his coachman, who opened the rearpartment, revealing the limp, bound figure of an unconscious woman.


    Angelica''s breath caught in her throat at the sight. Her hand tightened around her sabre instinctively, expecting Luna to rush forward at any moment to save the woman. But Luna held back, watching from the shadows with a steely, restrained calm.


    Angelica couldn''t wait any longer. With a whisper, she activated


    Nightveil Embrace


    , a shroud that wrapped her in an ethereal body suit, her form barely visible even in the moonlight. She moved forward, her sabre gleaming, as she slipped closer to the carriage, keeping her eyes on Shuan and his monstrouspanion. The coachman had started to morph, muscles and bones warping, twisting into a grotesque form with razor-sharp ws and eyes that glowed a sickly green.


    Angelica gritted her teeth, suppressing the shock of seeing such a horrifying transformation up close. Without hesitation, she lunged forward, her de shing as it met the monster''s ws, sending a spray of sparks into the air. Her movements were swift and precise, each slice aimed at vital points, and within seconds, she drove her sabre deep into its chest.


    Shuan''s mockingugh filled the clearing as Angelica paused, holding her de steady. "Well, who do we have here? " His voice dripped with derision, but his eyes sparked with intrigue. "Silent treatment, eh?" He gestured at the monster, his tone turning cold. "You know, it''s rather rude to interrupt someone''s¡­ private affairs."


    With a sickening crack, the monster lunged again, recovering impossibly fast as it ambushed her from behind, delivering a bone-crushing blow that sent her skidding to the side.


    Nightveil Embrace


    absorbed most of the impact, yet the force rattled her core, and she struggled to regain her stance.


    To her shock, the creature''s wounds knit themselves together, regenerating with an unnatural speed as Shuan smirked, smug satisfaction etched into his face. "This is a true masterpiece," he taunted. "You can sh it all you want, but you can''t kill what''s beyond death itself."


    Before Angelica could react, Luna stepped out from the shadows, her expression unreadable, but her golden eyes glowed with fierce intensity. There was a dark promise in her gaze as she sized up the creature, seemingly unfazed by Shuan''s boasts.


    Shuan''sughter faded into a sneer. "Oh, now this is interesting. Two against one? How very desperate." His tone was mocking, dripping with condescension. "Not that it''ll do you any good. This monster is a marvel of regeneration. You two are simply outmatched."


    With a growl, the monster charged at Luna, its hulking form a terrifying mass of muscle and w. But Luna moved with wless precision, slipping between its attacks as if she were dancing through raindrops, her movements too fluid for the creature''s brutish strikes tond.


    Luna''s ws extended, crackling with dark energy, a power that hummed ominously as she stared down the creature, a glint of deadly focus in her eyes. "Filth like you," she whispered, her voice carrying a chilling calm, "has no ce in the world of my Master."


    And with a single, fierce lunge, she drove her ws deep into the creature''s chest, her hand sinking into its flesh as dark energy pulsed outward, resonating with a sinister hum. Shuan''s smug expression faltered, watching with a mix of horror and fascination as shadows coiled around Luna''s hand, forming a swirling mass that ignited like ck mes.


    The creature let out a blood-curdling roar, writhing as the shadows burned it from within, an inferno of midnight that consumed its flesh, reducing its entire form to ashes. Shuan''s mouth hung open in disbelief, his shock soplete he momentarily forgot his arrogance.


    Luna straightened, her expression unchanging, her golden eyes fixed on Shuan with a deadly calm. Angelica, though breathing heavily, lifted her sabre, prepared for whatever their twisted adversary had next in store.


    The air thickened with Shuan''s looming transformation, the ground beneath him cracking as he released a deep, exasperated sigh, seemingly resigned but tinged with dark excitement. "It appears I underestimated you two," he muttered, his gaze flitting from Luna to Angelica. He smirked, dark mana coiling around him like a smoldering storm. "But no matter¡­ adjustments can always be made."


    Angelica''s lip curled, the aura radiating from him evoking an instinctive revulsion. Whatever wasing, it felt wrong¡ªa corruption of mana that gnawed at her very soul. Luna''s growl rumbled low, her body tensed, ready to spring forth and silence Shuan. But he raised his head, and his eyes gleamed with malice, shadowy tendrils spiraling from his form.


    Dark mana surged through Shuan''s body, crackling with a haunting intensity, distorting and twisting him into a horrifying new form. His flesh was no longer flesh but a dark, armored carapace that pulsed with fiery veins, glowing like magma running beneath scorched obsidian. Horns erupted from his head, curving back menacingly, framing his now monstrous visage.


    Four wings, skeletal yet vast, unfurled from his back, dripping with embers that scorched the ground. His fingers elongated into razor-sharp ws, and a long, whip-like tailshed behind him, leaving scorched marks in its wake. He was a vision of raw, unholy power, his form radiating a sinister beauty that filled the air with dread.


    "Behold," Shuan''s voice came, warped and echoing, almost unrecognizable. "The power of a Demon''s Apostle." He sneered, his gaze alight with cruel amusement as he looked down at Angelica and Luna. "You''re privileged to witness true ascendance."


    Angelica gripped her sabre tighter, her heart hammering against her chest. This was no mere opponent¡ªthey were facing something from nightmares, a twisted being that bore the mark of the abyss.


    Before Luna could leap forward to meet this newfound threat, a figure emerged from the darkness behind them, cloaked in an eerie silence. Covered from head to toe in a sleek ck bodysuit that seemed to meld with the shadows, the figure wore a mask with only two narrow slits for eyes, the rest obscured in perfect darkness. David, his aura radiating an unyielding calm that somehow cut through the oppressive energy surrounding Shuan.


    David''s voice, cold andmanding, sliced through the tension. "Luna, stand down. I''ll handle this apostle myself."


    Luna hesitated, her feral eyes flickering between Shuan and her master, but the look David gave her left no room for defiance. She gave a small nod, reluctantly stepping back, though her posture remained tense, ready to strike should anything threaten David.


    Shuan''s twisted grin stretched wider, hisughter echoing across the deste clearing. "So, the master himself has graced us with his presence," he taunted, though there was an edge of caution in his tone. "I should feel honored, shouldn''t I?"


    David remained unfazed, his expression hidden behind the dark mask, his eyes fixated on Shuan''s monstrous form. Without another word, he advanced, each step deliberate, exuding an unshakeable confidence that only seemed to provoke Shuan further.

 Chapter 169 UNSURPASSABLE

    In the shadows, David''s figure stood still, shrouded in an aura that seemed to merge seamlessly with the darkness around him. d in the Nightveil Embrace, his form was both mesmerizing and terrifying¡ªa silhouette of flowing, inky ckness that writhed and twisted like living abyssal smoke.


    Tendrils of shadow curled around him, as though he was cloaked in sentient darkness itself. His armor was a sleek, organic meld of midnight hues, the surfaces rippling with subtle patterns of chaotic energy that pulsed like veins carrying an otherworldly lifeblood.


    Where his face would have been, there was only a haunting void, with two narrow slits that glowed with a piercing violet light, cutting through the shadows like ethereal mes. His eyes seemed to see through everything, gazing with an intensity that was both hypnotic and deadly. The glowing slits served as windows to something ancient and powerful, exuding an aura of cold malice that warned against defiance.


    [Nightveil Embrace] clung to him as though it were alive, the shifting armour entuating his every movement with an elegant lethality. Threads of dark energy, flecked with vibrant crimson, flickered around him, like embers caught in a perpetual storm. His entire form radiated an unsettling beauty, a harmony between shadow and void, refined into a weapon of quiet destruction.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    David''s aura was silent but overwhelming, a presence that consumed light and hope alike. The darkness around him deepened, bending to his will, making him the centre of an ominous vortex that felt like the very essence of night had taken form. As he moved, it was as if he became one with the void, a predator lurking in silence, ready to unleash devastation at hismand.


    Shuan''s slender, demon-like hands curled around two long, obsidian swords, each one a perfect reflection of the moonlight, gleaming with a deadly allure. His crimson eyes narrowed, and a wicked grin stretched across his shadowed face as he examined David standing before him.


    The transformation had left Shuan inhuman, with twisted horns crowning his head and sinewy muscles rippling beneath his midnight armor. Every part of him exuded malice, and yet, before him stood a single figure, cloaked in darkness but unshaken by the monstrosity Shuan had be.


    With a sneer, Shuan called out, his voice a guttural growl, "Who are you? Why do you follow me?"


    David''s reply was sharp, his voice cutting through the tense air with the precision of a de.


    "A dead corpse has no need to know anything. Only that I am the light that hunts the darkness."


    Shuan''s sneer faltered, caught off guard by the audacity of David''s response. He quickly masked his surprise with a roar of anger, lunging forward as he swung one of his obsidian swords in a downward arc, intent on cleaving David in two. But just as the de was about to make contact, Shuan felt an unexpected resistance.


    In David''s hand, darkness coalesced and sharpened, forming a slender, ethereal de¡ª[Wraithde]. The sword glimmered faintly with an otherworldly energy, the edges almost translucent, as if it were forged from shadows themselves. Their des shed, the force of Shuan''s swing halted mid-motion by the strength of David''s parry. Shuan''s eyes widened, astonishment flickering across his monstrous face.


    Impossible. Even in his demonized form, boosted by corrupt mana that coursed through him, this human had met his strength with ease. Shuan''s shock quickly turned to rage, and he snarled, channeling his original mana into his other sword. His grip tightened, the dark energy surging through his arm as he prepared to cut David in half with his next strike.


    In the distance, Angelica recognized the movement instantly. Her heart clenched. This was Shuan''s second most lethal technique, a skill only King-ranked swordsmen possessed.


    Formless aura.


    The raw, murderous intent behind the strike left no doubt in her mind¡ªDavid was in grave danger. She instinctively stepped forward, ready to intervene, but paused as she saw David''s eyes.


    David''s gaze locked onto Shuan''s, and his violet slits, swirling with ethereal light, seemed to draw everything into their depths. His stance was calm, assured, even graceful, as he prepared to meet Shuan''s blow head-on.


    The demon apostle swung his sword, pouring all his strength and bloodlust into the strike. But David moved like a whisper in the night, deflecting the initial swing with a flick of his wrist and meeting the next attack with an elegance that was almost artful.


    The sh of their swords sent a shockwave rippling through the clearing, scattering fallen leaves and dust in a wild storm around them. Shuan staggered back, his monstrous voice roaring, "Impossible!" His mind reeled.


    Even in his transformed state, enhanced with the demonic power of an Apostle, his strength should have easily overwhelmed any human opponent. Yet here was David, matching him blow for blow, without even a trace of mana in his strikes.


    Angelica could scarcely believe it either. She knew David''s capabilities well, knew he had only recently broken through to Master-ranked swordsman. The chasm between a Master and a King-ranked swordsman was vast, almost insurmountable. For David to be holding his ground, not even relying on mana, was beyond anything she had expected.


    David''s voice cut through the air, cold and unimpressed.


    "Is this all? Is this the true strength of a demon''s apostle?"


    Shuan''s rage red, his grip tightening on his swords as his corrupt mana red. "You¡­you insignificant insect!" His form trembled, corrupt mana cracking from within, seeping through his armour as his body began to morph once again. He grew taller, bulkier, his form expanding as the demonic corruption twisted him further. His face contorted into a monstrous visage, his eyes zing with crimson fury, and his skin hardened into something akin to obsidian scales, glistening with malevolent energy.


    A primal roar ripped through the night as Shuan swung his sword in a deadly arc, each motion fueled by a frenzy of desperation. His attacks tore through the air like ck lightning, each swing promising death.


    Yet, David countered every strike with calm precision, his movements fluid, almost effortless, as if he were dancing to a silent rhythm. There was no trace of mana, no arcane light¡ªonly raw, unyielding skill.


    Shuan''s frustration mounted with every failed attempt. His grip on his swords tightened as he realized that even with his enhanced strength, even with the corrupt mana pulsing through his veins, he was failing to break through David''s defences.


    If he didn''t give this fight his all, he might actually lose. With a snarl, Shuan unleashed a powerful aura of pure dark mana, the energy exploding from his body in waves, distorting the air around him as he red at David with burning hatred.


    "I''ll have your head!" he snarled, his voice echoing like a curse across the clearing.


    But David was unfazed. As Shuan''s sword came down in a frenzied swing, David deflected the de with a swift flick of his wrist, sidestepping and turning the momentum against him. Shuan stumbled, unbnced, but David didn''t stop there. In a flurry of movements, he closed the distance, driving the hilt of his sword into Shuan''s ribs with bone-shattering force. The impact echoed through the night, and Shuan gasped, his monstrous form reeling.


    David followed with a punch, his fist crashing into Shuan''s jaw like a hammer, sending him staggering back. Each hitnded with the weight of an avnche, and Shuan could barely cling to consciousness. His vision blurred, and pain wracked his body, yet his pride as an apostle of darkness refused to let him fall. He had to escape, to regroup, or he would be defeated.


    Gritting his fangs, Shuan spread his dark wings, pping them with enough force to lift himself off the ground, intending to retreat. But just as he took flight, David raised his hand with an elegant, deadly grace, a glint of cold determination in his eyes.


    Shuan''s escape was cut short as he felt resistance¡ªthreads of darkness, woven so finely they were nearly invisible, stretched across the clearing, forming an intricate web that held him in ce. The threads contracted rapidly, ensnaring him like a beast caught in a hunter''s trap. Shuan struggled, his ws tearing at the bindings, but they only tightened in response, binding him tighter with each frantic movement.


    David''s voice rang out, calm and merciless.


    "Know true despair."


    As his words hung in the air, the dark threads surrounding Shuan ignited, burning with a strange white aura that seemed to defy logic, consuming the darkness in searing purity. Shuan''s monstrous form convulsed as the threads tightened and the white mes began to burn into him, pain like he had never known tearing through his body.


    Watching from the shadows, Angelica''s eyes widened in shock. She knew this technique¡ªit was


    [Formless Aura]


    , a power that transcended the bounds of an average king-ranked swordsman, bending to David''s will with terrifying ease. She could scarcely believe it. Only a select few could wield an aura that was both unseen and unstoppable.


    Shuan''s growls turned into screams as the white mes devoured him, each tendril of light digging into his flesh, unraveling him from the inside out. His form began to break down, melting into a pool of dark, corrupted blood as the light consumed his existence. Terror gripped his fading consciousness, and for the first time in his wretched life, Shuan felt the cold grip of fear.


    With one final, agonized scream, Shuan''s body dissolvedpletely, leaving only a dark stain upon the ground. The air stilled, and David lowered his hand, his gaze steely and calm as he regarded the remnants of his foe.


    Angelica stepped forward, awestruck. "David¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible, reverence in her gaze as she took in the quiet storm that was her master.


    David said nothing, only ncing at her briefly before turning back to the dark stain on the ground. "Let this be a warning to those who dwell in the shadows," he murmured, his voice a quiet promise to the darkness itself.

 Chapter 170 DARK PAST.

    The night nketed the alleyway in a thick, heavy darkness, broken only by the asional flicker of a dim streemp struggling to cast its light. The quiet hum of the city was a distant murmur, muffled by the brick walls of the narrow passage behind a bustling restaurant.


    Shadows pooled around the edges, shifting and wavering like silent whispers, while the faint aroma of discarded food and the unmistakable tang of rusted metal lingered in the damp air. A lone garbage can sat against the wall, its lid slightly askew, hinting at recent rummaging. Above it, a thin wisp of steam curledzily from a nearby vent, trailing off into the cool night air.


    There, tucked in the shadows, a young boy sat perched on a pile of crates, his posture rxed yet strangely alert, as if he were waiting for something¡ªor someone. His dark hair fell messily over his forehead, a few unruly strands casting shadows across his face, giving him a look that was both boyish and mysteriously mature.


    The faint glow from the streemp caught his eyes, reflecting a gleam that was curious and sharp, as if he saw more in the shadows than most would. His gaze flicked over the pages of a well-worn book he held, fingers turning each page with practised, unhurried motion. There was a quiet focus about him, an intensity that seemed at odds with his age and his location.


    d in a simple, slightly loose shirt, he seemed entirely unbothered by the chill in the air. The soft, understated fabric hung on him in gentle folds, framing a face that wore a faint, enigmatic smile¡ªone that suggested he found some secret amusement in the world around him. His dark eyes asionally lifted from the book, scanning the alley with a mixture of curiosity and patience, as if he knew that something would happen soon, but was content to wait.


    Just before the clock struck midnight, the door to the restaurant creaked open, spilling a sliver of warm light into the dark alleyway where the boy waited. "Thanks boss, for the extra shift!" A woman''s voice cut through the quiet, mingling with the distant hum of city traffic.


    The woman stepped into the alley, looking tired but content, her dark hair neatly tied back, and her bangs framing her face with a slight softness that hinted at a gentler side. She wore a crisp white shirt under a ck apron, and her stance was casual yet confident, a small name tag pinned to her chest. Her slim figure and no-nonsense demeanor gave her an air of quiet strength, but her eyes carried a subtle warmth, softened under the dim glow of the streetlight.


    As she fished around in the pocket of her apron, she pulled out a cigarette and a lighter, poised to indulge in a moment of relief, savoring her hard-earned break. Just as she raised the cigarette to her lips, a small hand darted in, snatching it away.


    "What''s the big idea?" she protested, her gaze darting down¡ªonly to meet the familiar, serious expression of her son.


    "Mum, would it kill you to quit smoking?" he asked, his voice steady, his dark eyes holding a look far older than his years.


    For a brief moment, surprise flickered across her face. Then, with a sigh and a soft smile, Mek dropped down, pulling her son into a tight embrace.


    "Mark!" Mek''s voice was warm, almost pleading, as she tightened her embrace around her son.


    "Mum¡­ can''t¡­ breathe¡­" Mark protested, squirming free from his mother''s affectionate grip. Her hugs, though loving, sometimes bordered on being nearly bone-crushing.


    A surprisedugh escaped her as she loosened her hold, brushing his messy hair with her fingers. "When did you get here? Shouldn''t you be at home, sleeping?" she asked, her voice tinged with both surprise and motherly concern.


    Mark held out a worn brown jacket, the one she always forgot on herte shifts. "You forgot this. Again." He offered it with a deadpan expression, eyebrows raised as if chastising her.


    Mek flushed a little, realizing how often her son had to step in to take care of her. She gave a yful grin and pinched his cheeks gently, her tone teasing as she replied, "Hey, don''t start parenting me, kid. I''m the grown-up here, remember?"


    Mark crossed his arms, giving her an unimpressed look. "Then don''t forget your jacket. At least try not to get a cold," he scolded, sounding every bit like the responsible adult she often imed to be.


    Feigning a look of utter defeat, Mek held a hand to her chest, her eyes mockingly teary. "Oh no, how will I survive such a stern lecture? My heart!" she teased, making Mark roll his eyes, though he couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at his lips.


    As they shared augh, Mek hoisted him off the garbage bin he''d been sitting on, noticing the book he quickly stuffed into his bag. She nced at him, eyebrows raised in silent question.


    Mark cleared his throat, trying to hide his excitement. Today was special, even if his mom seemed blissfully unaware¡ªher birthday. He had a surprise for her back home, something he''d saved up for weeks to buy, hoping to make her day unforgettable.


    "Wanna grab a pizza before we head back?" Mek offered, hands already digging into her apron pocket for loose change.


    But Mark stifled a yawn, making her chuckle. "Oh, right," she teased, ruffling his hair. "I forgot you''re still a kid."


    Mark huffed, used to her yful jabs, though secretly thrilled that his mom was in high spirits. It made his n all the more meaningful, and he could hardly contain the anticipation bubbling up inside him. Mek was his world, his entire reason for being, and he wanted to give back in any way he could. Despite the hardships they faced, she''d always managed to raise him with warmth and love, even in their modest circumstances.


    Turning towards her moped, a bulky but trusty vehicle she had kept running despite its many quirks, Mek pulled the cover off and folded it neatly before tucking it into thepartment. She grabbed a helmet from the back and handed it to Mark.


    "Here, put this on," she said, watching him with a smile as he adjusted the helmet over his head. It was slightly too big, wobbling a bit with each adjustment.


    Seeing him struggle, she chuckled and knelt down to help him. "Hold still," she murmured, fastening the helmet strap under his chin.


    "Mum," he mumbled, halfining, but there was a warmth in his eyes she hadn''t noticed.


    "Quit whining," she replied,ughing softly. She stood up, giving him a thumbs-up when he looked at her through the visor. Mark''s face was partially hidden, but she could tell from his sparkling eyes that he was hiding a grin. He couldn''t wait to see the look on her face when they got home. He had everything set up perfectly¡ªa small cake, a simple card, and a little gift he had spent days picking out.


    But then¡­ something changed. His smile began to fade as a strange shadow loomed at the far edge of the alley. Mark''s heart skipped a beat. A figure stepped forward from the darkness, moving with menacing deliberation.


    In an instant, there was a sickening sound¡ªa dull


    thud


    that echoed off the alley walls. Mek copsed to the ground, her body folding like a marite with cut strings.


    "MUM!" Mark''s voice shattered the silence, raw and terrified.


    Standing over her, a man in a heavy coat with a bandana covering his nose sneered, swinging a blood-stained bat as if it were a toy. He turned his gaze to Mark, his eyes narrowed in cruel satisfaction.


    "Damn brat," he muttered, swinging the bat toward him. Before Mark could react, the blow struck his chin, and he felt himself lifted off the ground, his body twisting in the air beforending roughly a few inches away. Pain exploded through his face, but the shock dulled everything else. He could hardly process what was happening. The entire world seemed to tilt, blurring at the edges.


    "Score," the man muttered, eyeing Mek''s moped with greedy satisfaction. He moved toward it, hands running over its handlebars like it was his prize, not even sparing a nce at the two crumpled bodies behind him.


    Through the haze of pain, Mark clung to consciousness, his vision tunneling. All he could think of was his mother¡ªherughter, her gentle teasing, her unwavering strength despite everything. Now, shey silent and unmoving, her face partially obscured by shadows. The sight stabbed through his heart, splintering his soul with each passing second.


    Just as he felt himself slipping away, a warm hand touched his, pulling him back. He blinked, his vision clearing just enough to see Mek, her eyes barely open, her face pale yet determined. She was battered and weak, but somehow, she was still holding on.


    "Mark¡­" she whispered, her voice faint but filled with an unmistakable strength, a desperate resolve to keep him safe.


    Her fingers curled around his, their grip trembling yet steadfast, as if willing him to find strength through her own. Mark felt something stir deep within him¡ªa raw, fierce determination fueled by his love for her.


    "I''m here, Mum," he croaked, his voice barely a whisper, fighting back the darkness creeping over him. He wanted to scream, to chase the attacker away, to shield her from everything that had hurt her. But his body wouldn''t obey, and every breath felt like dragging himself up from an abyss. Experience new stories with m v|-NovelBin


    The man returned, bat resting casually on his shoulder as heughed under his breath, savoring their helplessness. He moved towards them, eyes glinting with malice,pletely unbothered by the pain he had inflicted.


    Mark''s vision began to blur again, but he forced himself to stay present, to hold onto thest bit of consciousness that his mother''s touch had reignited. In his mind, he screamed for help, for someone, anyone, toe and save them. But the alley remained cold and indifferent, a silent witness to their suffering.


    Mek''s lips moved, forming words he couldn''t quite hear, but her gaze was locked onto his, fierce and unyielding. Even on the brink of copse, she was still there for him, still giving him her strength.


    With his final bit of awareness, Mark squeezed her hand back, a silent promise that he''d hold on, that he wouldn''t let go. For her, he would fight the


    darkness


    , would cling to the


    light


    , even as everything else faded away.


    As the manughed and moved closer, Mark''s world began to darken again, the alley spinning into oblivion. But in that final moment, he felt the warmth of his mother''s love, and it anchored him, filling him with a resilience that even the depths of despair couldn''t extinguish.

 Chapter 171 BRIGHT FUTURE.

    After handling Shuna¡ªor rather, the demon''s apostle¡ªDavid had no time to waste. He quickly left Angelica with a few terse instructions, promising he''d exin everythingter. Then, without looking back, he made is way to the castle.


    ****


    In the castle''s advisory chamber, a gathering of elders sat in anxious silence around Lord Hilton, the Earl. The atmosphere was tense, the air thick with worry. Elder Luviania, his voice shaky, broke the silence, pleading, "My Lord, you mustn''t go to Sanctaria. The risks¡ª"


    Lord Hilton''s gaze turned ice-cold, sending a visible shiver down Luviania''s spine. His voice, hard as steel, cut through the elder''s words. "Then what would you suggest, Luviania?" His tone left no room for argument.


    Luviania faltered, his words caught in his throat as he struggled under the Earl''s intense re. Finally, he whispered, "As harsh as it may seem¡­ perhaps we should wait¡­"


    But he never finished. Lord Hilton''s fist crashed down onto the arm of his chair, the sound reverberating through the chamber. "Wait? You want me to


    wait


    ? My son is gone!" he roared, his aura ring with an intensity that seemed to make the walls themselves tremble. A powerful surge of energy radiated from him, thick with anguish and fury.


    Just then, the tense silence was shattered by the sudden creak of the chamber doors swinging open. All heads turned as David strode in, his presencemanding, his expression unreadable but fierce.


    Elder Tyron''s eyes widened, his mouth parting in shock as he stammered, "David!"


    The weight of the Earl''s grief-filled gaze fell upon David, and the room seemed to freeze. The raw emotion in Lord Hilton''s eyes softened, just slightly, as he took in his son''s figure. For a brief moment, the fury subsided, reced by a glimmer of happiness and relief.


    **** Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, the night gave way to a fresh, crisp morning, ushering in the final day of the long-awaited ceremony. Despite the questions bubbling beneath the surface, the gathered elders held their tongues, each casting a curious nce at David.


    They burned to know where he had been, and more pressingly, if it were really true¡ªhad he truly been summoned by the goddess herself? Yet, before any elder dared to voice their doubts or curiosity, the Earl himself stepped forward, his authority cutting through the murmur of questions.


    "David''s presence is needed here, and that is all you need to know for now," he dered, his voice leaving no room for argument. Themand was absolute, and the elders reluctantly fell silent, their unspoken questions lingering in the air like an unfinished storm.


    Wasting no time, the Earl issued a series of rapid orders to the attending staff, his voice carrying through the corridors and echoing down the castle halls. "Summon every avable hand. Every noble must be recalled at once," hemanded. In a flurry of movement, staff members mounted their horses, speeding off to retrieve the nobles who had dispersed following the day''s chaos.


    Meanwhile, the grand hall had transformed overnight. Every corner glistened with the fruits of the maids'' tirelessbor, each detail meticulously tended to under the watchful eye of the head maid. Chandeliers sparkled above like a cascade of stars, and delicate silks adorned the hall, draping elegantly over tables and archways. The scent of fresh flowers hung in the air, a subtle fragrance of roses and lilies, carefully arranged in golden vases along the walls.


    Despite their exhaustion, the maids moved with purpose, their faces a blend of pride and fatigue as they surveyed their work. They''d worked through the night to ready the castle for this pivotal day, sparing no effort to ensure every inch of the grand hall radiated the magnificence worthy of the ceremony''s climax.


    As the sun climbed higher, the nobles began to arrive, their carriages rolling up one after another, each adorned with family crests and banners that fluttered in the morning breeze. They entered the hall in clusters, confusion evident in their faces as they whispered among themselves. Why had they been summoned back so suddenly? Whispers spread like wildfire, each noble casting nces around, hoping for answers that would shed light on the abrupt summons.


    In contrast, a small but notable group ofmoners had also been invited¡ªa rare privilege granted only to the most trusted and distinguished individuals of the realm. They stood quietly to the side, hands sped and expressions respectful, yet the same curiosity danced in their eyes as they exchanged murmurs among themselves. Being in the midst of such grandeur was a spectacle, and though they were familiar with the castle''s majesty, it was seldom they saw it brimming with such energy.


    All eyes turned toward the throne, where the Earl would soon address them, each person feeling the weight of anticipation that seemed to hang in the very air.


    The grand doors to the hall swung open with an air of reverence, their creak echoing through the chamber and stilling the murmurs of the gathered nobles andmoners alike. All eyes turned toward the entrance as the Earl entered, cutting a striking figure in his pristine white military uniform.


    His ck hair was pulled back into a sharp ponytail, emphasizing his chiseled features and the quiet strength that radiated from him. A pair of elite king-ranked swordsmen nked him, their presence a formidable reminder of the Earl''s authority. Behind them, his main toon followed, each soldier d in gleaming full metal armor that clinked in perfect unison with every step.


    The crowd instinctively parted, clearing a path as the Earl advanced toward the throne. With practiced precision, his toon split into two lines, raising their swords to form an archway of steel above him. The swords'' edges met in the center, creating a gleaming roof of crossed des that shimmered in the morning light. It was a gesture both ceremonial and symbolic, a disy of loyalty and protection for their lord.


    As the Earl strode beneath this canopy of swords, the five elders followed, each one bearing a look of solemn respect. Elder La Muerte Le Gor, with her stoic expression and robe adorned in deep hues of midnight blue, approached the Earl as they neared the throne. With a measured nod, she extended a scroll, which the Earl epted and unrolled with careful scrutiny. His eyes flicked over the contents, absorbing the words with practiced gaze, his expression unreadable.


    Without further dy, his voice rang out, strong and unyielding, carrying across the hall with ease. "Noelle Valtherin."


    The sound of her name seemed to pull Noelle from her anxious reverie. Swallowing hard, she stepped forward, her heart pounding as she walked toward the throne. Her hands trembled slightly as she reached the front, and, with a respectful bow, she dropped to one knee before the Earl. The weight of the ceremony, the gaze of the nobles, and the magnitude of this moment pressed down on her, filling her with both pride and apprehension.


    The Earl looked down at her, his usual stern demeanor softened by a rare, encouraging smile. "You have done well, child," he began, his tone rich with pride. "Despite the chaos that has intervened in a ceremony that has endured for hundreds of millennium, you have proven both your worth and the strength of your blood."


    As he spoke, Elder Tyron approached, cradling a small pillow of red velvet upon which rested a crystal, gleaming an emerald green. The Earl took the crystal from the pillow with the care one might reserve for a relic, holding it in his hand as he looked back at Noelle.


    "Rise, daughter of the goddess and blood of my house," he dered, extending the crystal toward her.


    The moment the crystal touched her hand, it shattered, releasing a plume of swirling green mist that coiled around her like a living force. She felt it seep into her very being, a surge of power that seemed to ignite every cell, filling her with a strength she had only dreamed of. Her breath caught as the Earl''s voice rang out once more, resonant and full of purpose. "


    Receive your role.


    "


    Noelle''s transformationplete, she rose, her eyes gleaming with newfound power, and took her ce among the other chosen ones, her heart swelling with pride.


    One by one, the Earl called forth those who had also proven themselves worthy, each one stepping forward to receive their role, their destinies entwined with the legacy of this ancient ceremony. The hall was filled with murmurs of approval and admiration, each name a testament to the courage and skill that had brought them to this moment.


    Then, the Earl''s voice echoed once more, calling out a name that sent ripples through the crowd.


    "David."


    A hush fell over the hall, quickly followed by a wave of startled murmurs and whispers. When had David returned? How had hee back without their knowledge? The nobles exchanged confused nces, their curiosity piqued, while themoners looked on with awe.


    With a steady stride, David appeared at the entrance, his expression calm but determined as he walked forward, each step resonating with purpose. He passed beneath the raised swords of the Earl''s guards, their eyes trained on him with respect. Reaching the throne, he lowered himself to one knee, bowing before the Earl, his head bowed in deference.


    The Earl''s gaze softened, though his voice retained its formal edge as he addressed the young man before him. This moment was weighted, a culmination of unspoken words and unbreakable bonds that had brought David to this ce, this ceremony, this destiny. The silence in the hall grew almost tangible, the nobles holding their breath, waiting to see what would unfold.


    The Earl looked down at David, his eyes reflecting both pride and a hint of sorrow. The entire hall was held captive by the silence, every gaze locked on the two figures before the throne. The ceremony had already been extraordinary, but David''s appearance added ayer of mystery and intensity that left the gathered crowd spellbound.

 Chapter 172 FOE OR FRIEND

    Angelica stood on themoner side of the grand hall, her gaze steady, determined. She avoided the gossiping nobles, preferring the quiet solitude among themoners. From her vantage point, she watched David stride under the arch of crossed steel¡ªa corridor forged by the raised des of elite soldiers in honour of his entrance.


    His every step exuded a confidence, a quiet but undeniable superiority. This wasn''t the David she once knew. No, this was a new version of him¡ªa formidable force, carrying himself with an aura of power she could hardly recognize.


    The transformation was astonishing. Once, David had been the young noble who would rely on her protection, the one she was sworn to defend at any cost. She had trained her entire life to be his shadow, his protector. But as she watched him now, a bittersweet pang dawned on her¡ªDavid no longer needed her shield. He had surpassed her, not only in strength but in sheer presence.


    David, a Master Swordsman, had defeated Shuan, a second-stage King-ranked swordsman, with grace and ease that left Angelica both in awe and apprehension. No one else in the history of the human empire had shown such power and mastery at such a young age. He was breaking records, defying expectations, and stepping into a realm few had ever reached.


    Rumours in the empire would spread like wildfire if the world knew, marking him as one of the strongest beings alive¡ªa warrior capable of standing toe-to-toe with even a third-stage King-ranked swordsman. And she? She was left trailing behind, her strength a shadow of his.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Angelica made a silent vow. She would not simply be a bystander, admiring him from afar. No, she would grow stronger, push beyond her limits. She would cease to be just his shadow, a mere protector in his journey. She would rise to be his equal, someone he could lean on, someone who could stand at his side with pride. And perhaps, one day, he would acknowledge her feelings, her loyalty, her love. Until then, she would give her all to reach him.


    Her gaze flicked across the room to the Elders, gathered in their ceremonial positions. Among them stood her Elder Lady, stern andposed, her attention focused on the proceedings. Angelica''s thoughts drifted back to the intricate n David had orchestrated with for the Elder Lady. Shuan''s carriage had been discovered abandoned, the scene staged with a lifeless monster lying beside it and a traumatized, kidnapped woman who was ready to testify against Shuan.


    The setup was wless. By painting Shuan as having "disappeared without a trace," David had effectively bypassed the need for a formal hearing¡ªa clever move to sidestep the protocols required for punishing a noble. Even the overseer of thend and the Queen''s court official had been circumvented by David''s cunning n. The gears of justice, usually slow and cumbersome, had been outmanoeuvred by his intelligence.


    Angelica''s admiration deepened, mingling with a hint of trepidation. David was not just a swordsman; he was a strategist, a mind as sharp as his de. He was someone capable of bending the rules of the nobility to his will, orchestrating oues as if the world were a chessboard and he its master. A chill ran down her spine as she realized the full extent of his capabilities¡ªhe was brilliant, ruthless when necessary, and entirely unpredictable.


    As David knelt before the Earl, Angelica held her breath, captivated by the moment. Elder Tyron, with careful precision, approached carrying a small crimson pillow, upon which rested a green crystal. The Earl''s hand reached out, taking the crystal with an air of reverence, holding it high for the audience to see. The hall fell silent as he turned his gaze to David.


    "David De Gor," the Earl announced, his voice firm and filled with pride, "for such outstanding feats, you have proven yourself worthy."


    The hall erupted in murmurs of approval, with nobles andmoners alike nodding, some even pping. The Earl continued, his voiceced with approval, "And as such, you are granted ess to the De Gor treasury vault. You may choose one item as a mark of your achievements."


    A murmur of awe rippled through the crowd. ess to the De Gor treasury was a privilege rarely bestowed. The vault held artifacts of immense power and value, relics of the De Gor legacy that only the most aplished or trusted were allowed to touch.


    David inclined his head respectfully, and as the Earl extended the green crystal toward him, he reached out to ept it. The moment the crystal touched his skin, a brilliant green light shed. The crystal shattered in his hand, releasing a swirling cloud of emerald mist that coiled around his body, wrapping him in its ethereal embrace. The energy seeped into him, flowing through his veins, merging with his very essence.


    David closed his eyes as he felt the foreign energy settle within him¡ªa power he hadn''t known before, ancient and potent, like the very lifeblood of the De Gor lineage flowing into him. It wasn''t simply a gift; it was a connection, a bond to the history and strength of his family line. As the green mist dissipated, he opened his eyes, and for a brief moment, they glowed with a strange, otherworldly light, a glimpse of the power now locked within him.


    The Earl raised his hand, signaling for silence as he addressed David once more. "Receive your role," he dered, his voice solemn.


    The hall filled with apuse, louder and more fervent this time. Nobles whispered excitedly, exchanging theories and predictions about the new power bestowed upon David. Commoners watched in awe, captivated by the grandeur and ceremony of the moment.


    And amid the cheers, Angelica felt a surge of emotion welling within her¡ªa mixture of pride, admiration, and a fierce resolve. She had witnessed David''s transformation, seen him rise from a young noble to a force that defied tradition and shattered expectations. And now, she had made her own promise: she would stand beside him, not as his shadow, but as his equal. She would be strong enough for him to rely on, to trust without reservation. And perhaps, one day, he would look at her with the same depth of feeling that she held for him.


    For now, she could only watch, but her journey had just begun.


    Out of nowhere, a shimmering blue window materialized before David, its digital text filling his vision.


    "[CONGRATULATIONS FOR RECEIVING AN AETHERHART]"


    the system proimed, its tone jubnt.


    David''s brows knitted together in bewilderment as he read the next line:


    "[You have received your role: Chronomancer of the Tapestry]"


    Chronomancer of the Tapestry?


    The title echoed in his mind, enigmatic and unsettling. What did it mean? His thoughts were immediately interrupted by shing red warnings that pulsed across the system screen.


    "[WARNING]"


    "[WARNING]"


    "[WARNING]"


    Again?


    David grumbled internally, exasperation mingling with unease. Thest time the system had erupted in rms was when he''d suffered a severe mental shock. But this was different¡ªthis felt otherworldly.


    Suddenly, the world around him shifted. Time seemed to stretch, elongating like pulled taffy. Every heartbeat echoed louder, each sound drawn out to a deep, eerie hum. David nced around, rmed, and noticed the crowd behind him. Nobles andmoners alike began to fade, their bodies blurring into ghostly outlines as though they were mere shadows being erased by the encroaching void.


    A ripple of dread coursed through him. Instinctively, he reached for the power of


    Nightveil Embrace


    , preparing to summon its dark energy to anchor himself in this disorienting moment. But before he could act, a low, resonant voice rumbled from behind him.


    "Fascinating."


    David spun around, heart pounding, and froze. Where the Earl and the Elders had once stood, an entirely different figure now loomed. It was a humanoid shape, yet it radiated with pure, blinding light. Twin eyes zed like miniature suns, locking onto David with a knowing intensity that sent a chill through him. The being''s face, though formless, began to crack, revealing a grin like an endless void¡ªa grin that felt as if it was devouring time itself.


    "So, we finally meet,"


    the entity intoned, its voice a low whisper that carried the weight of countless ages.


    David''s throat tightened. The being''s presence was overwhelming, as if the fabric of reality itself trembled under its gaze. It was an existence beyondprehension, a force he couldn''t even begin to fathom. Just as he opened his mouth to speak¡ªor perhaps to scream¡ªa golden light burst across his vision.


    "[Authority has been used]"


    the system chimed, its usual text now gleaming with an unearthly radiance.


    The entity tilted its head, expression unreadable. Then, it sighed, its toneced with disappointment.


    "Such a shame,"


    it murmured, as ifmenting a missed opportunity. Slowly, the figure began to dissipate, time seeming to rewind in its wake. Its form unravelled like smoke caught in a backward gust, leaving nothing but an echo in the space it once upied.


    In the blink of an eye, the world snapped back to normal. The crowd reappeared, their faces unperturbed, oblivious to the spectral encounter that had just taken ce. David, still trembling, stood motionless, trying to process the bizarre encounter.


    A firm hand rested on his shoulder, grounding him. He looked up to see the Earl, his face filled with paternal concern. "Are you all right, my son?" the Earl asked, his tone gentle, yet steady.


    David inhaled sharply, forcing hisposure to return.


    Steady yourself,


    he reminded himself, pushing down the whirlwind of emotions raging within. He couldn''t afford to appear shaken, not here, not now.


    "Don''t worry, my lord," David replied, his voice calm though his mind was still reeling. "I am¡­ simply overwhelmed with happiness."


    The Earl regarded him for a moment, then patted him on the back with a proud smile. "Very well. Then follow me," he instructed, gesturing behind the throne.


    As David walked beside the Earl, his mind remained half-lost in the encounter, haunted by the lingering impression of that entity¡ªthe way it looked at him, as though it saw every strand of his existence, every beat of his life. He had no idea what "Chronomancer of the Tapestry" truly entailed, but he felt, deep within, that whatevery ahead was both wondrous and perilous.


    This was only the beginning.


    ****


    A/N: For a noble to be executed, they had to be taken to court within the specific county the offence was made and the Lord of thend together with a queen''s official had to be in hearing of the trial against the noble

 Chapter 173 THE DE GORS TREASURY

    As they moved away from the bustling hall, David followed the Earl down a narrow staircase concealed behind the throne. With a mere touch of the Earl''s hand, a hidden panel in the stone wall clicked, sliding open with a soft groan to reveal a shadowed corridor.


    The heavy, secret door closed behind them, leaving the faint echo ofughter and clinking ssware from the grand hall fading into the distance. Nobles andmoners alike, unaware of their absence, were now being served by the castle''s maids, their attention entirely focused on the sumptuous tters of delicacies and refreshments that decorated the long banquet table.


    David took a deep breath, attempting to ground himself. His mind still reeled from the eerie encounter with the mysterious entity¡ªa being of terror that seemed to exist outside the bounds of reality. But he couldn''t let himself dwell on it now. Whatever that entity was, whatever "Chronomancer of the Tapestry" truly meant, it would have to wait. Right now, he had to focus on the Earl and the unexpected turn his role coronation had taken.


    They descended deeper into the dimly lit passageway, the air thick with the scent of aged stone and something faintly metallic. Only the soft echo of their footsteps broke the silence. The Earl strode ahead, his figure tall andmanding, the military uniform a stark white against the darkness.


    Atst, they emerged from the corridor into a spacious chamber. The Earl''s private office. David had only ever seen this room a couple of times before, but it felt as if its atmosphere had transformed entirely. Thick, velvet curtains draped over grand windows, and tapestries depicting the family lineage adorned the walls, capturing the proud history of the De Gor bloodline.


    The Earl crossed the room with practiced ease, making his way to an ornate wooden desk situated near the back. David''s gaze was drawn to the intricately carved details on the desk¡ªimages of soaring eagles, and an ancient tree with roots that seemed to extend endlessly.


    Once at the desk, the Earl turned to face David, his expression softened, though his gaze remained intent. "David," he began, his voice steady yetced with an unmistakable weight. "There are things within these castle walls that only the head of the family knows. After my passing, you, along with your brothers, will be entrusted with these secrets¡ªpassages, histories, and alliances that have safeguarded our lineage for centuries."


    The Earl''s hand slipped into a hiddenpartment beneath the desk. With a quiet click, he drew out a key¡ªa golden key with wings crafted at the hilt, so delicately etched that they almost seemed to flutter in the dim light. He held it out to David, its polished surface gleaming faintly.


    "This," he said, "is the key to the family vault. It will grant you ess to the treasures and relics that hold the power and history of our ancestors. Only a De Gor may wield this key, and only when they have proven themselves worthy, as you have today."


    David''s fingers closed around the key, feeling its surprising warmth as though it pulsed with its own life force. The weight of it felt both reassuring and daunting¡ªa reminder of the responsibilities now resting upon his shoulders.


    The Earl''s eyes softened further as he looked upon his son, a rare tenderness in his expression. "This is more than just a family heirloom, David. It is a symbol of trust and faith."


    David nodded, absorbing the moment, his earlier apprehensions over the strange encounter now quietly fading into the background. This was his world, his legacy to uphold.


    The Earl gave David a nod, his eyes glinting with a sense of pride and anticipation. "Very well," he murmured, "for now, use the key to open a mechanism hidden behind the wall of books."


    David looked around, somewhat bewildered by the seemingly ordinary rows of ancient tomes lining the walls. Each book looked centuries old, worn but meticulously maintained, their spines embossed with gold lettering that detailed the rich history of the De Gor family. The Earl approached one section of the shelf with purpose, his fingers gliding over the edges of the books before stopping abruptly.


    "Look closely here," he instructed, pointing to a nearly invisible slot embedded between two thick volumes. David leaned in, finally spotting a small keyhole, cleverly camouged among the dusty bindings. His heart raced slightly as he brought the golden key with the winged end closer, aligning it with the hidden mechanism.


    With a soft click, the key slid into ce. The moment David turned it, the entire wall of books groaned and trembled, shifting with a mechanical hum. The shelves split in two, parting to reveal something far more imposing¡ªa massive, ornate vault door.


    David stared, taken aback by the intricacy and majesty of the door now in front of him. It was a circr masterpiece of engineering and craftsmanship, towering and mesmerizing. Gilded withvish, intricate designs, the door was adorned with golden embellishments that intertwined inplex, almost hypnotic patterns. These patterns glimmered in the dim light, reflecting like a myriad of stars against the dark steel base of the vault. A densework of polished metal rods, almost resembling spokes in a wheel, circled the core of the door, each engraved with delicate filigree and symbols David could barely make out.


    Around the edge of the vault, thick metal bolts gleamed, each one precisely fitted, adding to the door''s foreboding grandeur. They looked immovable, and yet their sheer presence conveyed a sense oftent power¡ªan unspoken warning that this vault was not to be opened lightly. The center featured a smaller, circr hatch, secured with even more borate locking mechanisms, as though protecting something precious beyond measure.


    David reached out instinctively, his fingers brushing over the cold, unyielding surface of the vault. He could feel the history and gravity of his lineage in every inch of that door.


    The Earl''s voice broke his trance. "This vault has been in our family''s possession for generations," he said quietly, his tone reverent. "It guards the legacy of the De Gor bloodline¡­ a wealth of knowledge, artifacts, and power that few even know exist."


    David turned to him, curiosity burning in his eyes. "What lies inside?"


    The Earl smiled faintly, his gaze unreadable. "Treasures beyond what most can imagine. But the true value lies in what those treasures represent¡ªstrength, knowledge, and the endurance of our lineage. Only those who are worthy may ess what lies beyond this door, and today, you have proven yourself."


    David felt a strange sense of awe mingling with a sense of responsibility. He nodded, understanding that this was more than just an inheritance¡ªit was a rite of passage.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    The Earl ced a firm hand on David''s shoulder, his expression unwavering. "Step aside, boy," he instructed. David obeyed, moving to the side as the Earl stepped closer to the massive vault door. A subtle shift urred around the Earl¡ªan aura unfurling from him like invisible threads, filling the air with an intense pressure.


    David watched in awe as the aura seemed to weave itself into the intricate patterns on the vault door, causing the golden embellishments to glimmer with renewed life.


    With a low rumble, the vault door responded to the Earl''smand, each bolt and rod moving as if alive, clicking into ce with a satisfying finality. The Earl nced back at David, a faint smile on his lips. "Not just anyone can open this vault. Only those of De Gor blood may attempt it¡ªbut that''s not all. Tomand the vault, one must break through the ranks of a King-ranked swordsman and step into the Monarch-ranked realm."


    David''s brow furrowed, his mind racing. Monarch-ranked? This was a term he had never encountered before. In his training, he had learned about various stages and ranks, but the Monarch realm was a revtion¡ªa mysterious height of power he hadn''t known existed. He wondered how much strengthy in that realm, and what challenges he would need to ovee to reach it.


    With the door fully opened, the Earl gestured for David to follow. The air within the vault was dense and cool, carrying the faint scent of ancient metals and old magic. As they stepped inside, the first room came into view¡ªa sight that took David''s breath away.


    Rows upon rows of chests lined the room, each brimming with glittering gold coins, some spilling over the edges in shining heaps. Soft glows emanated from enchanted crystals embedded in the walls, casting an ethereal light that bathed the gold in hues of emerald and sapphire. The coins gleamed, catching and refracting the light, creating an almost dreamlike atmosphere of wealth and splendor. It was as if they had entered a treasure room straight from legend.


    David could hardly contain his astonishment. "This¡­ this is just one part of the De Gor fortune?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The Earl chuckled softly, nodding. "Yes, just a portion. We''ve taken steps to diversify over the years. The De Gor wealth is spread far and wide, not merely hoarded here. But this¡ªthis is our family''s heartbeat, the core that has sustained us for generations."


    After a moment of allowing David to take it in, the Earl guided him to another door at the far end of the room, leading them into a chamber even more intriguing. Here, weapons of all shapes and sizes were disyed with reverence, each ced on a pedestal or neatly organized on shelves. Swords, axes, spears, and maces, all exuded atent energy, humming faintly with enchantments that hinted at great power.


    "Go ahead," the Earl said, nodding toward the weapons. "Take a look. These are tools and relics of our lineage. Some have been wielded by your ancestors in legendary battles."


    David moved through the room, admiring each weapon''s craftsmanship and the weight of history they bore. But as he examined each one, a peculiar thought tugged at him.


    Could the system have weapons even more powerful than these?


    It was a curious notion, and he wondered if it was even worth choosing one of these weapons when the system''s resources might offer something far superior.


    Just then, a faint chime echoed in his mind, and the system''s familiar interface shed before him, but this time with a message unlike any he''d seen before.


    "[A trace of divinity has been detected.]"


    The words made David''s heart skip a beat. He looked around, unsure of what to expect, when his gazended on a faint golden thread of light, barely visible but pulsing with an undeniable lure. The thread seemed to beckon him, guiding him deeper into the room until he reached a pedestal draped in shadows.


    There, resting upon it, was a stone unlike any other¡ªa crimson crystal, pulsing with an otherworldly glow, as if alive. It was small, almost unassuming at first nce, but up close, David could feel an intense aura radiating from it. The stone seemed to breathe, an ancient heartbeat that resonated with his very soul.


    Without realizing it, his hand inched closer, drawn to the mysterious artifact as if by some unseen force.


    ****


    A/N: Hey everyone! I hope you''re enjoying the novel so far. This shameless author has a small request¡ªif you''re loving the story, please rmend it to yourfiends, it would be the dream if a lot more pple read my book and if my big supports will it, magic castles can do the same.


    Look forward to the monthly shoutouts on 31st.


    Happy reading mates.

 Chapter 174 AURUMARIS, THE GILDED CORE

    David''s gaze settled on the crimson stone, hidden away behind rows of gleaming weapons, nearly swallowed by the surrounding opulence. Its surface shimmered with a rich, velvety red, marbled with veins of gold that seemed to pulse faintly, like rivers of molten metal beneath a translucent shell. It sat ensconced in a nest of golden dust threads that sparkled in the dim light of the vault, catching his attention in a way the other treasures couldn''t.


    "What is this?" David murmured, his curiosity piqued as he leaned closer to examine the stone.


    As he reached out, his system suddenly flickered to life, startling him.


    "[Make a suggestion: Yes or No.]"


    The system prompted, disying the message in a translucent window that hovered just above the stone.


    David''s brows knitted in concern. Ever since he had broken through to the Master Swordsman rank, the system had been acting... differently. It was no longer just a tool he summoned at will; it seemed almost proactive, inserting itself into his life in ways he hadn''t anticipated. The system was evolving, perhaps in tandem with his own growth, and the thought made his stomach twist.


    "I can''t let the system control me," he thought, clenching his fists. The notion of it developing sentience, bing more autonomous, was both fascinating and terrifying. But for now, he had no choice. The system was indispensable, providing him with guidance and abilities he couldn''t yet master on his own.


    With a steadying breath, David selected


    "Yes."


    The system responded immediately, with a message that made his pulse quicken.


    "[Initiating role: Chronomancer of the Tapestry]"


    it dered, the words hanging ominously in the air.


    David''s eyes widened. Chronomancer? That wasn''t a suggestion¡ªit was an assertion. The system seemed to be weaving a path for him, binding him to a role he hadn''t chosen but was somehow destined to fulfill.


    Before he could process this, another message appeared.


    "[Point of view has been used.]"


    David blinked, feeling a strange warmth envelop his eyes. The words were cryptic, and he didn''t recall ever unlocking such a skill. He wanted to check his stats, but now wasn''t the time. Instead, he made a mental note to investigateter, to better understand these changes the system was forcing upon him.


    The system continued, detailing his newly acquired ability.


    "[Ability: Visualize multiple potential futures and past events, allowing the user to make informed decisions and foresee oues.]"


    David''s heart raced.


    "Wait, what?"


    This ability was unlike anything he''d ever known. The power to see possible futures, to glimpse into the past¡ªhe waspletely stunned. If it weren''t for the mental fortitude he''d cultivated back on Earth, the weight of this revtion might have made him copse.


    Before he could catch his breath, his vision blurred, and a new disy appeared before him, revealing the name and origin of the crimson stone.


    "[Name: Aurumaris, the Gilded Core]


    Description: Aurumaris, once the very finger of Azaros, The Gilded Sovereign, has transcended into a Philosopher''s Stone of immense power. Its shimmering surface glows with swirling veins of gold, emerald, and obsidian, reflecting the essence of wealth, immunity, and divine authority. When ingested, Aurumaris dissolves into the bloodstream, turning the user''s blood into a liquid origin of immunity, bestowing miraculous abilities.]"


    David stared at the words, disbelief mingling with awe.


    The finger of a god?


    He marveled at the stone''s description. This wasn''t just an artifact; it was a relic of unfathomable power. The notion of ingesting it sent a thrill and a chill down his spine, for he could scarcelyprehend the consequences.


    A part of him was tempted¡ªsorely tempted. This stone, this


    Aurumaris


    , promised abilities that bordered on immortality, immunity, and maybe even divinity. But the other part of him, the rational and cautious side, urged restraint. Something of such potency couldn''te without a price.


    David''s pulse quickened as he stared at the crimson stone¡ª


    Aurumaris, the Gilded Core


    . The very idea of it astounded him. He already possessed the skin of a god, and now, the finger of one. Was this luck, or was the universe preparing him for something monumental? A shiver crept up his spine as he considered the possibilities.


    Then, below the stone''s disy, new words flickered to life on the system''s interface:


    "[Abilities]"


    .


    "Let''s see what we have here," David thought, focusing his mind on expanding the list of Aurumaris'' abilities. For a brief moment, excitement surged within him as he imagined wielding godly power, abilities that could rewrite the very fabric of reality. But his hopes were quickly dashed as the system shed another message.


    "[Level is too low]"


    "Damn it," David cursed under his breath. Frustration bubbled inside him. Time and time again, the system withheld its full potential, capping his ess due to his level. Here he was, a Master Swordsman, but it still wasn''t enough to unlock everything he owned. His weapons, now even his new skill¡ªall limited by a barrier he couldn''t yet break.


    "What level does it want me to reach?" he muttered angrily. The gap between his current abilities and whaty just beyond his grasp felt vast, almost insurmountable. He''d pushed himself, and trained harder than ever, only to find his path blocked by this invisible wall.


    But as his frustration simmered, determination hardened within him. This wasn''t the first obstacle he''d encountered, and it wouldn''t be thest. If the system demanded more strength, he''d find a way to give it. He would continue to rise, breaking past every barrier until he imed what was rightfully his.


    David took a deep breath, steadying his hand as he reached out to open the case containing


    Aurumaris


    . The ss was cool under his fingertips, sliding away smoothly as he unveiled the crimson stone. With reverence, he lifted the stone from its resting ce, feeling an odd warmth radiate from its surface, like a heartbeat pulsing against his palm. He quickly stashed it in his pocket, the stone''s weight feeling strangelyforting against his hip.


    But an idea stirred in his mind¡ªa reckless, almost tantalizing urge.


    Why not consume it now?


    he mused. He could feel the immense power locked within the stone, a divine energy that pulsed and hummed, promising untold abilities.


    His fingers brushed the stone in his pocket, as if testing the thought, when suddenly the system zed to life in his mind, a harsh, shing warning cutting through his fantasy.


    "[Warning: Attempting to consume Aurumaris without ascending to divinity will result in immediate death.]"


    David froze, his eyes widening in shock. Immediate death? The weight of his recklessness sank in as he processed the gravity of what he had nearly done. The stone wasn''t just any magical artifact¡ªit was infused with godly power, far beyond his current reach.


    Even as a Master Swordsman, he was nowhere close to handling it. Reluctantly, he let go of the notion, stowing it away in the back of his mind as a goal for the distant future.


    One day


    , he promised himself. But not today.


    Returning to the Earl, David saw the man waiting with a curious expression, his eyebrow raised as he studied David''s approach.


    "Did you find something that suits you?" the Earl asked, a faint smile tugging at his lips, as if expecting David to present some grand weapon or enchanted armor.


    David withdrew the stone from his pocket, showing it to the Earl. The older man''s smile faltered, his brows knitting together in confusion as he examined the strange, glimmering rock.


    "That''s¡­interesting," the Earl muttered, scratching his chin. "I don''t recall ever seeing this stone before. Are you certain that''s what you want to take? We have weapons that could serve you far better in battle."


    David held the stone carefully, nodding. "Yes. I know it looks like a simple rock, but there''s¡­something about it. I think it''ll be useful in ways we can''t yet see." He couldn''t exactly exin the system''s guidance, nor could he delve into the secrets the stone held, so he let his words hang ambiguously.


    The Earl gave him a curious look, then shrugged, dismissing it with a chuckle. "Well, if you''re content with a rock, who am I to argue? You''ve recently had an eye for things others overlook. Perhaps you see something I cannot."


    They exchanged a quiet smile, and the Earl''s gaze softened. David could tell that, in his own way, the Earl trusted his judgment¡ªeven if he couldn''t understand it.


    "Come," the Earl said, pping a hand on David''s shoulder. "The others will be waiting for us. The ceremony is drawing to a close, and it wouldn''t do for the guest of honor to miss out on the final celebrations."


    They made their way back, weaving through the shadowed corridors of the castle and rejoining the lively atmosphere of the hall. Music andughter filled the air, nobles and guests mingling and toasting to the future. Maids moved gracefully through the crowd, offering trays of wine and delicacies, and the Earl handed David a goblet, his expression proud and content.


    The weight of the stone in his pocket was a constant reminder of what he had uncovered, of the secrets he would one day unravel. But for now, he chose to set aside his ambitions and lose himself in the warmth of the celebration. Surrounded by the people he respected and the legacy he would one day carry forward, David allowed himself a moment of reprieve.


    As he raised his ss with the Earl and joined in the final toast of the evening, he felt a sense of purpose anchoring him, his gaze drifting toward the stars visible through the grand windows of the hall. His path was uncertain, his goals vast, he knew he would be ready for whatevery ahead.


    ****


    A/N: Hey amazing readers, sorry I can''t upload another chapter today, travelling. Look forward to tomorrow. Oh, and don''t worry David will consume the stone maybe in the next chapter or two, Remember that one of his side quests in finding the demon''s shadow would ascend him to Divinity, well not full Divinity lol

 Chapter 175 NEW SISTER?

    David sat on the edge of a marble fountain, watching the stars shimmer above like scattered fragments of a forgotten dream. The garden around him was tranquil, its air filled with the gentle rustling of leaves and the faint scent of night-blooming flowers.


    The water beside him glistened under the starlight, casting shimmering reflections that danced in rhythm with his own thoughts. In the cool evening silence, memories flooded his mind¡ªvisions of another world, another life filled with struggle, bloodshed, and a relentless pursuit to rid the darkness that once gued his world.


    Back on Earth, he had known hardship like no other, fighting battles he hadn''t always won and paying prices he hadn''t always been willing to pay. The memories were raw, edged with bitterness and loss, yet here he was in a new world, with powers he could scarcelyprehend and endless potential within his grasp.


    Power¡­ real, undeniable power.


    Here, he wasn''t a weapon for someone else''s war; he was the master of his own destiny. And as long as he drew breath, he''d grow stronger. His mother''s face flickered across his mind, a fleeting warmth amidst the shadows of his past.


    "I''ll be the light, Mum," he whispered, his voice barely breaking the stillness of the night.


    But then, a gentle voice interrupted his reverie. "Are you doing okay?"


    Startled, David turned and found Ashley standing nearby, her expression soft, her eyes curious yet filled with warmth. Her auburn hair caught the light from the fountain''s glow, creating a delicate halo that framed her face. Without a word, he scooted over, making space for her on the fountain''s edge. Ashley''s lips curved into a smile as she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear and settled beside him.


    For a moment, silence fell between them, afortable silence where words seemed unnecessary. David could feel her presence, grounding him, pulling him back from the weight of his memories. It was strange¡ªhe had been alone with his burdens for so long, but sitting beside Ashley, he felt a quiet sce that soothed his restless mind.


    "The stars are beautiful tonight," Ashley murmured, breaking the silence.


    David nodded, ncing back up at the sky. "Yeah¡­ they remind me of something I used to chase, something just out of reach."


    Ashley tilted her head, her gaze softening. "Do you still chase it?"


    David hesitated, feeling the weight of his past lift slightly as he answered, "Maybe not in the same way. I have a chance to be more than what I was."


    Ashley''s smile grew, and she ced a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Then maybe you''ve already found it."


    David looked at her, and for the first time in a long time, he felt a flicker of peace. The stars above seemed to shine a little brighter, their light mingling with the warmth of the moment, as if blessing this small reprieve from his haunted past.


    The night was serene, with the stars casting a gentle light across the garden, their twinkling reflections rippling over the fountain''s surface. David sat in contemtive silence, his gaze fixed on the dark sky, his thoughts drifting far from this world. Back on Earth, he''d walked a lonely path, filled with endless battles and haunted by scars invisible to most.


    David had no true lovers back on Earth. In this new world, Ashley was just an acquaintance, and there was nothing particrly special between them¡ªjust a presence he found unexpectedlyforting.


    With Ashley by his side, he found himself caught off-guard, her presence an unexpectedfort he didn''t quite know how to name. He admired her. There was a charm about her¡ªa warmth that seemed to reach past the walls he''d built around himself.


    Just as he was losing himself in these thoughts, her voice cut through the quiet, pulling him back. "David," she began softly, "can I ask you something?"


    He nced at her, a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "Go ahead."


    She hesitated, searching his face before she finally spoke. "Are you¡­ really David?"


    The question took him by surprise, his heart skipping a beat. Beneath the name he wore, at his core, he was Mark¡ªa soul transported into a new life, thrust into a destiny not his own. Yet, after his encounters with the true David, the original bearer of this body, and the mysterious Goddess of Witches, he wasn''t entirely sure anymore who he was. The boundaries between Mark and David had blurred, leaving him feeling like a stranger within himself.


    The silence stretched between them, weighted by his uncertainty. Ashley shifted ufortably, her face reddening as she realized the weight of her question. "I¡­ I''m sorry, that was a silly question," she stammered, her fingers twisting nervously. "I don''t know what came over me. Maybe I''m just going crazy."


    David met her gaze, a hint of vulnerability slipping into his usually calm demeanor. "I''m not sure," he replied, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    Ashley blinked, clearly taken aback by his answer. She had expected him to brush off her question, to give her a simple answer. But here he was, revealing a truth moreplex than she''d anticipated. She looked into his sapphire eyes, and for a moment, it felt like she was peering into an ocean of untold depths, a storm of emotions hidden beneath a calm surface. David, so strong, soposed, carried the weight of worlds within those eyes, a burden she could only begin to imagine.


    Her heart ached, and suddenly, a realization dawned upon her, as if a veil had been lifted. "David¡­" she began, her voice wavering slightly. "I want to tell you something."


    He looked at her, curiosity mingling with surprise.


    Taking a deep breath, she pressed on. "First, I''m sorry. I misjudged you¡­ I looked down on you, assuming I knew who you were or what you were capable of. But I see it now. You carry more than anyone realizes, and¡­ I respect that."


    David''s expression softened, a hint of gratitude in his gaze.


    Ashley swallowed, her cheeks flushing as she took the plunge. "And second¡­ I want to ask if you''d consider¡­ if you''d want me as your lover."


    David''s breath caught in his throat. Of all the things he''d expected her to say, this was far from one of them. The night seemed to hold its breath, the world narrowing down to just the two of them, suspended in that vulnerable, heart-stopping moment.


    Under the soft shimmer of the moonlight, David found himself utterly speechless. He''d never expected this from Ashley¡ªnot here, not now. Her confession had caught himpletely off guard, and he struggled to find an appropriate response.


    His heart raced, mind spinning as he searched for the right words to break the silence, feeling the weight of her gaze on him. Ashley''s hands clenched into small, trembling fists, as if bracing herself for his answer. She stood there, waiting, her purple eyes wide and vulnerable.


    "Think fast, Mark,"


    he chided himself, grasping for anything to ease the tension. Finally, he leaned in close, their faces just inches apart. He could feel her breath, warm and uneven, mingling with his own.


    "If you''re serious about this,"


    he whispered, his voiceced with an attempt at bravado,


    "you''re going to have to prove yourself."


    He hoped the challenge would scare her off, give him a chance to reset this unusual situation. After all, the notion of adding another lover to his life was daunting. He could already imagine the chaos it would stir among the others.


    But instead of pulling back, Ashley moved closer. Her cheeks flushed, but her resolve didn''t waver. Without warning, she leaned in and pressed her lips to his, a bold move that left both of them stunned. David''s eyes widened in surprise as her soft, tentative kiss broke through his defences. It was an unpolished attempt, hesitant and unsure, almost amateurish in its delivery. She tasted of sweetness and uncertainty, a blend that stirred something deep within him.


    For a moment, David thought about pulling away, breaking the kiss before things spiraled out of control. But the clumsiness of her kiss, the shy determination she poured into it, ignited a spark he couldn''t ignore. She had no practiced grace, no calcted seduction¡ªjust pure, raw emotion that he found impossible to resist. His heart thundered in his chest as he felt himself losing control.


    Her fingers found their way into his hair, pulling him closer, and David finally surrendered, letting his own desires take over. His hands slipped around her waist, drawing her in with a firmness that surprised even him. In that moment, all his apprehensions faded, reced by the thrill of Ashley''s unexpected passion.


    ****


    A/N: Hey everyone, I had a bit of a scare on my way home today. I got caught in a sudden storm, which was quite unexpected! I''m currently writing this from a cafe, and I''m not really in the mood to write the next spicy scene around so many pple lol. I''ll update as soon as I get home. Stay tuned!


    and the moment you''ve all been waiting for. cue the drums


    bum, bum, bum.


    I would like to sincerely thank the following amazing readers.


    Hawkeye_07


    Castle_Gate


    Lewis_cooper_9575


    Kaze_vl


    trevorb98


    KDT_1867


    gilbert_kley Explore stories on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    erochard


    Daoist982045


    Juan_Navarro_1918


    Thoraral


    Bapabooey


    DezPerado


    Satish_yadav_7415


    Pual_Saxon


    Xrune


    Daniel_Couture


    Un_hindered


    Eric_Ferm


    HaremNovelfan


    Old_School1


    arise_dreamweaver


    Chris_Gill


    and to all those who support me in the shadow like Luna can''t forget to say thank you.


    Happy reading ya''ll

 Chapter 176 WHEN THE TIME COMES. (GIFTS)

    In the shadows beyond the lively glow of the after-party, David found himself entangled in a moment he hadn''t anticipated¡ªa moment that felt worlds away from the grand halls and the echo of celebratory cheers that filled the night. By all ounts, he was supposed to be in there, basking in the praise and adoration that marked the end of hising-of-age ceremony. But here he was, just outside, his arms wrapped around Ashley, surrendering to the inexplicable pull between them.


    Ashley''s lips were soft, hesitant, and unrefined,cking the practiced grace of someone well-versed in seduction. Yet, there was a charm in her amateurish attempts¡ªa kind of raw sincerity that spoke louder than any words.


    It was as though she was pouring her heart into each uncertain kiss, and David, despite his better judgment, felt himself drawn into the innocent intensity of it. The steady thrum of his pulse quickened as he pulled her closer, his hands settling around her waist, feeling her warmth seep into him as she gasped softly, her body responding instinctively.


    Ashley hadn''t expected him to react like this. She hadn''t expected the kiss at all. Yet here she was, her heart racing as David''s arms tightened around her, pulling her in with an intensity that took her breath away. She''d never felt this vulnerable, this alive, and a flood of emotions she hadn''t quite understood until now surged to the surface. The world outside, with its noise and festivities, faded into oblivion. All that remained was this shared space between them¡ªa fragile, electrifying moment that neither wanted to break.


    David''s hand slid up her back, his fingers tracing a delicate line along her spine, and Ashley shivered under his touch, her eyes half-closing as she felt his fingers drift up, slow and deliberate, caressing the soft skin just beneath her cor. She let out a soft, involuntary moan, the sound escaping her lips before she could catch it, her mind slipping further into a haze of emotions she could no longer control.


    She didn''t know what hade over her. She''d merely considered David an acquaintance, an ally, perhaps even something more than that in quiet, unspoken moments. But this... this was beyond anything she had ever let herself imagine. Her feelings were tangled, confusing and exhrating all at once, blurring the lines of simple friendship and something deeper. And in this space, there was only the warmth of his touch, his fingers skimming her skin with a gentleness that sent her heart racing.


    David''s hand moved to her cheek, his fingers tenderly brushing her skin, his gaze intense and filled with something she couldn''t quite name. He leaned in closer, his forehead resting against hers, and she could feel his breath, warm and steady, grounding her even as her mind swirled. Her pulse was a wild drumbeat, echoing in her ears as his fingers traced gentle circles along her back, each touch sending sparks of warmth flooding through her. It felt like temptation incarnate, urging her to cross a line she hadn''t known she''d drawn until now.


    In that moment, Ashley''s thoughts drifted, losing themselves to the soft pressure of his hands, the warmth of his embrace, the heady thrill of their closeness. Her mind was clouded, slipping into a ce where the rules no longer seemed to matter.


    And there it was¡ªthe moment that tipped them over the edge of mere curiosity, drawing them into a shared intimacy neither had quite nned nor prepared for. David guided Ashley gently, his hands steady but warm as he helped her shift, coaxing her to settle onto hisp. The night air was cool around them, but the space between them seemed to hum with an intensity that was almost tangible. He pulled her close, his arms wrapping around her as if to shield her from the world beyond, his embrace an anchor amidst the whirlwind of emotions that had swept them up.


    Ashley''s breathing grew rough, each shallow breath betraying the surge of feelings bubbling within her. She could feel the firmness of his hand pressing gently but possessively along her waist, fingers grazing the fabric of her elegant green dress, sending waves of sensation rippling across her skin. The thin barrier of fabric seemed almost insubstantial, and every touch from him felt electric, his hand sliding just enough to brush against the sensitive curve of her hip, drawing a soft gasp from her parted lips. Her heart raced, each beat echoing in her ears as she struggled to keep herposure.


    A low, unbidden moan escaped her, and she felt her cheeks flush. Her thoughts became a jumbled mess of words she couldn''t voice, of half-formed pleas that danced in the depths of her mind, begging for something more, something deeper. She ached for him in a way that she hadn''t known was possible, her hands resting against his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her fingertips. It was a grounding pulse, a silent promise that he was there, with her, in this stolen moment beneath the stars.


    David leaned closer, his breath a warm whisper against the sensitive skin of her neck, sending a shiver down her spine. His voice was low, roughened with a hint of mischief and something far deeper. "Why should I be your lover, Ashley?" he murmured, his lips hovering mere inches from her skin, close enough that she could feel the vibration of his words.


    The question lingered in the air, and her mind went nk, consumed by the weight of his words and the intensity of his gaze. She opened her mouth, but words failed her. Instead, all she managed was a soft, breathless whisper of his name, her voice heavy with the longing that she couldn''t quite bring herself to admit. She bit her lip, her fingers tightening against his chest as she tried to gather her scattered thoughts.


    David''s hand slid upward, fingers tracing a delicate path along her spine, sending a rush of warmth through her. His touch was deliberate, slow, savoring each second, as though he were taking the time to memorize every curve, every reaction she gave him. She felt the world narrowing down to this one single moment, to the feel of his hand, the warmth of his breath, the weight of his question still lingering in the air.


    Ashley swallowed, her pulse a wild beat beneath her skin as she searched for an answer¡ªan answer that went beyond words, something that would make him understand the storm of emotions she felt. "David..." she began, her voice barely a whisper, her hands trembling as she ced them on either side of his face, her fingers brushing against his jawline. She gazed into his eyes, searching for the answer she couldn''t quite find within herself.


    But David only held her gaze, waiting, his expression unreadable yet softened by a depth that seemed endless.


    Ashley took a deep breath, her gaze unwavering as she looked into David''s eyes, a new vulnerability softening her normally resolute expression. "I don''t know why," she began, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    "But I want to find out." She paused, allowing the words to settle between them, choosing her next words carefully.


    "In all my life, I''ve been surrounded by noblemen and courtiers, men who always follow a script. They''ve never left a mark on me, never stirred anything within me. But you, David¡­ you''re different. I''ve never met anyone like you."


    Her words hung in the air, honest and unguarded, and David found himself admiring her courage, her willingness to bare her heart without pretense or games. She was a noble in every sense, yet here she was, expressing herself without the usual armor of polished words and practiced charm.


    He took in her features¡ªthe determination in her gaze, the earnestness of her confession¡ªand found himself respecting her forthrightness. But even so, he couldn''t deny the truth: he had no reason, no foundation, to love her. Not yet.


    Ashley seemed to sense his hesitation, her lips parting to speak, perhaps to reassure him or exin herself further. But before she could say anything, David gently ced a finger on her lips, silencing her with a soft yet firm touch. She looked up at him, startled, her breath caught in her throat, as his gaze softened with an intensity she hadn''t seen before.


    "There''s something I need to do first," he murmured, his voice low but resolute. "I''ve set my sights on the School of the Eternal me."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, her lips parting slightly as the weight of his words registered. The School of the Eternal me was a ce of legend, a prestigious academy that only the most gifted mages were invited to attend. Its reputation was as formidable as it was awe-inspiring, and the thought of David pursuing it filled her with both admiration and unease.


    "David, only select mages are invited there," she whispered, her voice tinged with both pride and worry. "Are you sure¡­?"


    He nodded, a glint of determination in his eyes. "I am. There''s something I need to be that" He lowered his finger, letting his hand brush gently against her cheek. "But when I''m done, I''ll seek you out, Ashley. I''ll court you, as you deserve. And you should be ready for that moment because I don''t take lightly to matters of the heart."


    A faint, teasing smile tugged at his lips as he leaned closer, his breath warm against her cheek. "I''m a possessive man, Ashley. If I decide to love someone, it''s not something I''ll let go of easily."


    Ashley felt a shiver run down her spine, her heartbeat quickening at his words. She couldn''t deny the thrill they stirred within her, the subtle promiseced within his tone. For a moment, she could hardly breathe, her mind racing with the thought of what he was saying. This was more than mere infatuation; this was a deration, a warning, and an invitation all at once.


    She met his gaze, a small, trembling smile forming on her lips as she took in the weight of his words. "Then I''ll wait, David. I''ll be ready when the timees." Her voice was soft, filled with a quiet resolve that mirrored his own.


    David smiled, a warmth flickering in his gaze as he held her close, savouring the quiet intimacy of the moment. The stars above seemed to shimmer a little brighter, as if blessing their unspoken promise, and for a few precious seconds, it was as though they were the only two people in the world.


    Finally, he leaned back, his expression softening as he released her. "When that timees, I hope you''ll remember this moment, Ashley," he murmured, his voiceced with a gentle certainty.


    ****


    A/N: I am quite shocked I wrote that. I am getting rusty, lol. Sorry, guys. In the meantime, as I stare at the wall thinking about my writing technique, please enjoy the gift below of free FPS.


    redeem code: ABDHYUYFLELWCVLCB

 Chapter 177 EMBER DIVINITY.

    David stepped into his chamber, feeling every bit of the day''s weight settle over him. Though his body was in prime condition, his mind felt anything but. It wasn''t the coronation or the ceremony that had drained him; it was everything strange and unearthly he''d endured recently, each encounter peeling backyers of mystery he was never prepared to confront.


    Just days before, he''de face-to-face with the original David, the soul that should have inhabited this body. The encounter was jarring¡ªa man offering him a chance to save Angelica in exchange for the truth, a truth buried under a mountain of forgotten memories and dark legacies.


    Then, without warning, he''d been yanked from reality and dropped into the domain of a goddess, a ce where the very air suffocated him, where he was mere inches from eternal servitude. If not for the system intervening at just the right moment, he doubted he''d have escaped at all. And then, of course, there was that mysterious entity, a force so overwhelming it felt like it could unhinge the very world with a single nce.


    As the moonlight spilled gently through his window, David slumped into his favorite chair, the plush cushions doing little to ease the tension knotted in his muscles. The soft silver glow cast shadows across his room, adding a stillness that only seemed to deepen his inner turmoil.


    He closed his eyes, attempting to quiet his thoughts, but they only swirled faster, tangled and chaotic. He''d only decided to prevent the cataclysm from ripping the world apart. That alone was already a monumental task, daunting yet somehow within reach. But now, things had be exponentially moreplicated.


    His mind lingered on Angelica and the promise he''d made to save her. Originally, he had thought the former David nothing more than a lost remnant, a memory of a failed son. But after he met with the goddess, he realized he was dealing with something else entirely¡ªa figure oncebelled the "Hero of Nothing" and the "Blight." David needed answers now, answers that required he sift throughyers of lore and legend about the first David, piecing together why this soul was entrusting him with a second chance.


    Then there was the goddess. Trapped in and of fanatical worshippers, she seemed bound by forces beyond her control, a prisoner in her own domain. Why was he, of all people, being pulled into this? The more he delved into the mysteries of this world, the more he realized how tightly woven his fate was with beings of extraordinary power.


    The system had given him a role¡ª


    Chronomancer of the Tapestry.


    It sounded grand, yet it came with responsibilities and enigmas he hadn''t anticipated and known yet. And, more perplexing, the entity that had appeared the moment he received this role had nearly shattered his resolve with a mere nce.


    David opened his eyes, feeling the weight of it all pressing down on him, a pressure that seemed to drain him more than any physical battle ever could. He hadn''te to this world to carry the burdens of gods, legends, and imprisoned souls. David was thrust into this new world without his say, he''d taken on the role of a pretend hero only to protect the bonds he was beginning to form. But every time he thought he understood his path, it twisted, revealing hiddenyers, veering in directions he couldn''t have foreseen.


    His gaze drifted toward the window, where the moon hung heavy in the night sky, its light casting an ethereal glow across the room. There was a peace to it, a reminder that, despite everything, the world kept spinning.


    As he sat there, he realized he had more questions than ever, but something steadied him¡ªa faint, stubborn resolve that flickered inside, like a candle''s me refusing to be extinguished. The road was dark, uncertain, and filled with shadows, yet he felt a growing strength in knowing he wasn''t alone.


    David yearned to be surrounded by his loved ones, yet recently, they all seemed preupied, slipping away in small but obvious ways. Though he missed theirpany, David had a suspicion about the real reason for their distance. Soon, they''d be leaving the castle, parting ways until destiny would bring them together again.


    This separation would make them stronger, different ¡ª transformed, and that gave him somefort. At least now, with Angelica by his side, he could rely on her to protect them from afar. But that wasn''t enough. To stand against the Demon and ultimately the system itself, he''d need far greater strength.


    Reaching into his pocket, David pulled out Aurumaris, the crimson stone casting glimmers in the silver moonlight as he held it between his fingers. The stone seemed to pulse, catching every beam that spilled through the tall window, its warm red aura almost inviting him.


    If only he had a way to ascend to divinity, he thought, then he''d be able to consume the stone and unlock itstent powers. He closed his eyes, gathering himself, feeling the weight of his ambitions mixed with a growing impatience.


    Letting out a sigh, he leaned back, eyes settling on the ceiling''s intricate carvings, a flood of memories washing over him. In his focus on the present, he''d been brushing aside the system''s notifications, ignoring its messages in his drive to control his fate. But perhaps he''d overlooked something crucial. With a deliberate thought, he summoned the system interface and opened the messages that had been patiently waiting for him.


    The notifications blinked in his vision, each line crisp and relentless.


    "[You have defeated a lesser demon,]"


    the system announced, stark and matter-of-fact.


    A second message followed, bolder and demanding his attention.


    "[Congrattions, you havepleted the sub-quest.]"


    Then, at the bottom, he found what he least expected. His heart raced as he read the words.


    "[Path to divinity has been opened. Will you ascend?]"


    David took a long, deep breath, fingers curling tightly around Aurumaris. He could feel its energy resonating, a distant pulse calling to him. This was exactly what he had craved, yet a part of him hesitated. Here he was again, standing at the edge of a path lit by the system''s hand, guiding his steps whether he wanted it or not. Every instinct fought against relying on it, but reality left him no choice. He couldn''t afford to turn his back on this, not now, not when everything he cared for was at stake.


    With a clenched fist, determination settling in his chest, David whispered, "Yes."


    A sudden, searing pain shot through David''s chest, so intense that he staggered and copsed to the floor. His breath hitched, body convulsing as he tasted blood, metallic and sharp, on his tongue. He coughed, staining his hand crimson. The system''s voice echoed coldly within him.


    "[Reconstruction of host heart],"


    it dered.


    "fuck¡­ my heart."


    He clutched his chest, feeling as if it was tearing apart with each passing second. The pain escted, wing through his core with the force of a raging storm.


    His heart had ruptured, struggling to amodate an overwhelming, foreign power surging through his veins. His vision darkened, and in his desperation, he did the only thing he thought might save him¡ªhe swallowed Aurumaris.


    "[You have consumed the remnants of a Sovereign],"


    the system announced, its tone as indifferent as ever.


    "[Ascension process shall quicken.]"


    A surge of dread tightened in David''s gut. He could feel the immense power coursing through him, a strength so vast it crushed him from the inside, shattering his bones as it burned through his veins like liquid fire.


    He bit down hard on his lip, trying to muffle the screams rising within him, but the agony was too much. The pain tore him apart, every nerve ame, until his body could hold back no longer.


    A pair of soft hands cupped his cheeks. He barely registered the warmth, but it was there, grounding him in his suffering. Luna knelt beside him, her face lined with concern as she willed her own power to form a shimmering dark orb around them both, encapsting them in a protective sphere of inky shadows. Within that cocoon, David''sst restraints broke; he unleashed a piercing scream, his voice filling the confined space, echoing and reverberating in a harrowing, primal release of pain.


    "Aaaaaagh!" The sound reverberated, resonating with the depth of his agony, a raw cry that seemed to tear through the void itself.


    Suddenly, the crushing pain in his chest climbed to a dizzying peak, and he felt his mind unravel. His skull burned white-hot as his thoughts copsed, and in a final rush of agony, his very brain felt as if it had burst, leaving him plummeting into a dark, endless abyss.


    Outside, the ck sphere trembled violently, shaking with the energy of David''s transformation, shuddering as if it struggled to contain a storm within. The chamber beyond was still, the air thick with an unnatural silence, broken only by the pulsations of power that radiated from the shadowed orb. A soft, menacing glow emanated from within, hinting at the


    cataclysm


    taking ce inside.


    "[Warning]."


    The system droned, its voice a distant hum in David''s fading awareness.


    "[The Divine Edict of the Stars has felt your ember.]"


    Beyond, the night stretched deep and vast, yet now there was something new¡ªa presence born of suffering and power, something unprecedented. A new force stirred in the darkness, an unbidden radiance poised to pierce through the night. David''s transformation would be a beacon, a birth of power destined to bring light where shadows dared to reign.

 Chapter 178 WHISPERS OF POWER AND SHADOWS OF DIVINITY

    The roomy shrouded in shadow, the curtains drawn tight against the windows, blocking even the faintest hint of daylight. Heavy silence filled the air, broken only by the soft, rhythmic ticking of a clock hidden somewhere in the darkness. Near the center of the room, an imposing figure sat in a high-backed chair before a polished mahogany desk.


    The man was striking, with sharp features carved as if from stone, and a proud, well-groomed beard that added an air of both refinement and authority. His hair, silvered and sleek, seemed to glint in the dim light, entuating the sternness in his gaze.


    Dressed in dark, borate robes adorned with intricate metallic designs, he wore a sash over one shoulder¡ªa mark of distinction that only heightened his dignified presence. In front of him on the desk sat a crystal orb, though, unlike most mystical artefacts, this one held no light. It was pitch ck, absorbing every hint of radiance from the room.


    The man leaned back in his chair, his gloved fingers stretching out with calcted elegance. Slowly, he raised his hand toward the crystal orb, his gaze narrowing as he focused on the darkness within. Then, with a slight closing of his fingers, the crystal trembled and suddenly shattered into countless shards, scattering across the polished wood of the desk. He clenched his jaw, his mind racing as he processed what the broken orb signified.


    "


    What could have happened to my pawn?


    " he wondered, a trace of disbelief mingling with irritation. It was inconceivable that he would lose his connection with the De Gors. His bonds, forged throughyers of maniption and dark pacts, should have been unbreakable.


    Refusing to ept that his influence had simply dissipated, the man closed his eyes, reaching out with an ancient and sinister power, searching the ether for the faint spark of his pawn''s life force. For a moment, his eyes glowed with a deep, eerie crimson, illuminating the shadows around him. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "


    Shuan is dead,


    " he muttered, his voice low but edged with a dangerous calm. "


    But how¡­?


    "


    He sighed, a rare disy of frustration slipping through hisposed exterior. With Shuan''s demise, a piece of his carefullyid ns was crumbling. His connection to the De Gors had been severed, forcing him to consider a slower, more deliberate approach. He could not afford further recklessness now that his hold on the family was weakened.


    Just as he pondered the adjustments he would need to make, the heavy doors to his study creaked open. He turned, one brow raised as he took in the sight of his niece standing in the doorway. Her presence brought a faint fake smile to his otherwise grave expression.


    "Well, well, Mariana," he said, his voice soft yet tinged with ''warmth''. "To what do I owe the pleasure of this unexpected visit to your old uncle''sir?"


    Mariana''s face was a picture of exasperation. "


    Uncle,


    I''ve been waiting in the training hall for an hour now! You promised we''d spar, and I''m starting to think you''re avoiding me."


    He let out a soft chuckle as he rose, stretching his shoulders with a faint groan. "Ah, forgive me, child. It seems age is catching up to me, after all."


    Mariana''s eyes widened slightly. Despite their age difference, her uncle had always been a force to be reckoned with, a master who could outmanoeuvre and overpower her in every sparring match. For him to even hint at feeling old struck her as almost absurd.


    With a defiant grin, she reached out and took his hand, her grip firm. "Not a chance, Uncle. You''re not getting out of this one. I''ve been training hard, and today, I''m ready to finally beat you."


    He chuckled, amusement dancing in his crimson eyes as he allowed her to lead him toward the door. "Very well, my dear. But I warn you¡ªI won''t be holding back."


    Together, they exited the dim study, the door closing softly behind them as they made their way to the training hall, the dark mysteries and shattered crystal forgotten for now.


    ****


    The air in the grand council chamber was tense, thick with unspoken questions and unyielding silence. Elders of the De Gor bloodline sat in a perfect circle around a polished obsidian table, each one cloaked in ceremonial robes adorned with symbols of their lineage. They watched each other with keen eyes, their expressions veiled but the weight of expectation clear. At the centre of this gathering, seated on an intricately carved throne, was Lord Hilton, the head of the De Gor family. His gaze was intense, sweeping over each elder before finally settling on the empty chair to his left¡ªElder Maison''s chair, now abandoned, as if the absence itself bore the mark of disgrace.


    Lord Hilton cleared his throat, the subtle sound snapping the elders to attention. "Elder La Muerte," he began, his voice carrying the quiet authority that only a leader of his stature possessed, "is it true, what you have ryed to us?"


    Elder La Muerte nodded, her expressionposed yet shadowed with concern. "It is, my lord. My source is beyond reproach. Shuan''s carriage was found on the outskirts of town. Inside, they discovered a kidnapped woman, bound but alive¡­ and beside her, a monster''s corpse."


    The elder''s words hung heavily in the room, the implications weighing on each member present. Elder Tyron, sitting a few seats away, leaned forward, his gaze narrowed. "And Shuan himself? Was there any trace of the boy?"


    La Muerte shook her head slowly, a grim look settling over her features. "No, Elder Tyron. It is as if he vanishedpletely, without a single trace left behind. Not a thread, not a drop of blood. The very earth seemed to swallow him whole."


    A murmur rippled through the council, each elder ncing at the other as they processed this unsettling news. Shaun was Elder Maison''s son and a king swordsman, but for him to disappear entirely... it hinted at forces beyond even their considerable influence.


    Lord Hilton leaned back in his throne, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. His gaze was steely, calcting. He turned to Elder La Muerte, giving a curt nod. "Issue orders to your house. Their task is clear: investigate Elder Maison''s estate thoroughly. No stone is to be left unturned."


    Elder La Muerte nodded, bowing slightly before retrieving a sealed letter from Lord Hilton''s desk, handing it to him. Lord Hilton held the letter up for the council to see, his voice taking on a new weight.


    "It appears," he continued, "that the Archon of Warfare has formally requested the presence of the young David at their annual ceremony."


    The newsnded with a quiet but unmistakable impact. Elder Scrolls, a stoic figure on the far side of the table, folded his hands thoughtfully. "And you believe it wise for David to attend?" he questioned, his voice cautious. "Given the circumstances¡­"


    Elder La Muerte''s eyes shed with a rare spark of pride. "David is more than capable. He has earned his position. That is why Lord Hilton bestowed upon him the title of


    Spross des Banners


    . He has proven himself time and time again."


    A few of the elders nodded, some in reluctant agreement, others with visible approval. David was an enigma, but he had shown his worth in their ranks, and the title was not given lightly.


    Lord Hilton allowed a rare, faint smile to grace his face. "Indeed. The boy has proven resourceful¡­ and resilient. This may serve as his first true test as our representative." He gestured to a steward standing at the corner. "Summon David. He is to be informed of the Archon''s request and the council''s decision."


    The steward nodded and left promptly, leaving the council in silence. For a brief moment, Lord Hilton''s gaze lingered on Elder Maison''s empty chair, and his expression hardened. There was a storm brewing, and it seemed that Shuan''s disappearance was only the beginning. The gathering of De Gor elders sat in a solemn circle, each feeling the weight of the choices they''d made and the delicate bnce that now hung in the air.


    They waited for David.


    ****


    In the dim silence of David''s room, a mass of swirling, liquid shadows pulsed at its center. The orb of darkness seemed alive, shifting and writhing, a presence of both foreboding and allure. Then, with a sudden eruption, a hand pierced through, fingers stretched out as a flood of light spilled from within, shattering the dark sphere into fragments that dissipated into the air like wisps of smoke.


    David emerged, his bare skin shimmering with a faint golden hue, each muscle defined in ethereal light as if touched by divinity itself. He stood tall, breathing heavily, holding Luna tenderly in his arms. Shey against his chest, her own breathing shallow, her eyelids fluttering in exhaustion. David''s body ached, his strength sapped from the transformation, but he felt an undeniable power coursing through his veins¡ªa strength foreign yet familiar, as though he had been reborn.


    The light caught his blue eyes, which now seemed deeper than the vast ocean, swirling with a vastness that defiedprehension. They sparkled with an intensity that spoke of ancient knowledge and untold depths, a gaze that could pierce through any veil.


    In the air before him, a familiar, cold voice chimed. The system appeared, its words hanging in the air in radiant, flickering symbols.


    "


    [Ascension Complete.]"


    David took a deep breath, the reality of the transformation settling within him.


    "[You have ascended to ''Ember of Divinity''],"


    the system continued, its tone almost reverent, yet tinged with an awareness of the power he now possessed. David could feel it, a new energy thrumming within him, as though he had connected to the fabric of creation itself.


    Exhausted but awakened to a new realm of potential, David tightened his hold on Luna.

 Chapter 179 ROLE

    "[Congrattions on ascending to the ss: Ember Divine.]"


    The system''s voice echoed in David''s mind, its tone formal and almost reverent. As David stood in his room, he felt an unfamiliar, exhrating sensation coursing through him. Everything felt lighter, his body leaner, more powerful. Each breath filled him with strength he''d never known, like his very muscles had been carved anew.


    And yet, woven into that sense of newfound vitality was the ghost of the pain he had endured to reach this state. The transformation had note without cost; every fiber of his being had been tested, torn apart, and reassembled.


    "[System Alert: Path of Ember Divinity Activated.]"


    The words appeared before him, floating in the air, glowing with a subtle, eerie light. As he read, a chill mixed with excitement crept up his spine.


    "[By walking the Path of Ember Divinity, you im the final me shared by the Divine Mysteries, a force that unites life''s warmth and the ash of decay.


    However, the Ember draws upon your soul''s spark; should you falter, its hunger may consume you. Proceed with caution¡ªgodhood awaits only those whose fire endures.]"


    David''s gaze softened as he looked down at Luna, whoy exhausted in his arms, breathing softly. Gently, he ced her on the bed, tucking the nkets around her. As he did, his mind swirled with questions.


    iming the final me shared by the Divine Mysteries?


    The words were cryptic, hinting at forces beyond mortalprehension. What exactly was this "final me"?


    But as he reached the end of the system''s description, his attention sharpened.


    "The Ember draws upon your soul''s spark; should you falter, its hunger may consume you." The warning lingered, heavy and foreboding. He murmured the words aloud, his voice a low echo in the quiet room.


    This power was no mere gift¡ªit was a challenge, a burden that could as easily destroy him as elevate him.


    He was about to open his system window for more information when a soft knock interrupted his thoughts.


    David hesitated, momentarily taken off guard.


    Who could it be?


    Perhaps a maid sent to prepare him for the day. After all, his transformation had been¡­ unconventional, to say the least. With a sigh, he crossed the room, his mind still lingering on the cryptic message of the system.


    Outside the door, the maid waited patiently, unaware of the scene within. When David finally opened the door, she lowered her head respectfully, prepared to ry the Earl''s words. But as she lifted her gaze, her eyes widened, and her mouth fell open slightly, her breath catching in her throat.


    Before her stood David¡ªnaked, his skin glowing with a faint, golden sheen that made him look almost otherworldly. The light seemed to shimmer across his body, casting him in a divine aura that blurred the line between man and myth. The maid''s face flushed, and she immediately raised her hand to shield her gaze, turning her head to the side in embarrassment.


    "Forgive me, young master," she stammered, her voice filled with a mix of shock and admiration.


    David blinked, momentarily puzzled by her reaction. Then he nced down, realization dawning with a jolt.


    Right. Naked.


    With an awkward cough, he quickly closed the door.


    He took a deep breath, steadying himself. In the rush of power and transformation, he had momentarily forgotten the simple reality of modesty. With a rueful smile, he crossed the room and slipped into some informal noble attire.


    The soft fabric brushed against his skin, grounding him, reminding him of the normalcy he was meant to uphold despite the divine power now simmering beneath the surface.


    Once dressed, he returned to the door, opening it with a moreposed demeanour. The maid, still flustered, dared a quick nce at him, her cheeks tinted with a faint pink hue. She cleared her throat, attempting to regain her professionalposure.


    "The Earl requests your presence in the Advisory Council chambers," she informed him, her voice still slightly unsteady.


    David nodded, offering her a kind, if somewhat amused, smile. "Thank you. Please let him know I''ll be there shortly."


    The maid nodded, bowing respectfully before turning to leave, her steps a bit quicker than usual. David watched her go, the faintest hint of a smile ying on his lips. Then, as he turned back into his room, his expression shifted, his thoughts returning to the system''s message.


    The Ember Divine¡­ the me of divinity.


    He could feel it pulsing within him, a fierce, untamed force that was both a gift and a challenge. A pathid before him, promising godhood but shadowed by risk. Whatevery ahead, he would face it with the strength of the ember burning within.


    With a final nce around his room, David straightened his posture and prepared himself for the journey that awaited him.


    Confirming that Luna was still fast asleep, David quietly slipped out of his chambers, his mind already whirling with questions. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Why had he been summoned to the advisory council chamber so early?


    It felt sudden, almost suspicious. A prickling of unease crept up his spine as he considered the possibilities.


    Could they have somehow found out that he had eliminated Shuna?


    He shook his head, dismissing the thought. It seemed unlikely¡ªthey had been thorough, leaving no trace of the deed.


    Still, a precaution wouldn''t hurt. Spotting a maid passing by, he gestured her over and spoke in a low voice, "Please, fetch my guests,Seraphina and Draven. Tell them to wait for me just outside the council chambers." The maid nodded, eyes widening slightly before she scurried off to fulfil his request.


    As David neared the grand double doors of the advisory council chamber, he noted the two guards stationed on either side, d in gleaming armour. They straightened, acknowledging him with a respectful nod before pulling open the heavy doors.


    Just then, a strange itch tugged at the corner of his eyes, almost like a flicker of irritation, especially when he nced back toward the maid who had called him here. He blinked it away, choosing to ignore the sensation as he stepped inside.


    The chamber was imposing as ever, with tall windows casting faint morning light across polished wooden tables and the faces of the council members seated before him. But something felt different this time, a peculiar energy in the room.


    The Earl, who had always been able to read David''s mood, observed him with a slight frown. He seemed surprised, almost unsettled, as if sensing a shift in David''s presence. David''s aura, once turbulent and raw, now flowed with a quiet, potent calm¡ªlike the gentle but unyielding pull of an ocean tide.


    Elder La Muerte''s gaze lingered on him, her expression softened by a trace of admiration. She couldn''t help but note how David''s features seemed even more striking, as though a touch of ethereal grace had settled over him. How could that be possible?


    Elder Luviania, too, narrowed his eyes, as if trying to discern the change in him. But it was he who finally broke the silence, his toneced with concern. "David, are you¡­ alright?" he asked, his brow furrowing.


    David blinked, his trance momentarily broken by the question. He offered a reassuring smile, shaking his head slightly. "Ah, yes. Don''t mind me," he replied smoothly, though his own curiosity was simmering just below the surface.


    Lord Hilton gestured toward Elder Maison''s empty seat, an invitation in his voice. "Have a seat, son," he said warmly, patting the armrest of the chair. David nodded, circling around the table before settling into the vacant seat.


    As he sat, something unexpected shed before his eyes¡ªa sudden, familiar glimmer of light as the system''s notification appeared in his mind.


    "[Point of View has been activated.]"


    The words hovered in his vision, cryptic yet charged with meaning.


    "[Visualize multiple potential futures and past events, allowing you to make informed decisions and foresee oues.]"


    David''s breath caught as he processed the system''s words.


    Point of View? What did that mean exactly?


    He hardly had a moment to contemte before translucent windows began to materialize in his line of sight. Each one held descriptions, skills and status.


    He gazed around the room, observing each council member with a renewed intensity, like he was seeing them for the first time. Information danced in the air around them


    David nced at Elder Tyron shocked at what he was seeing.


    "[Character Profile: Elder Tyron Le Gor.


    Background:


    Elder Tyron Le Gor is a renowned aristocrat from the distinguished De Gor family. Ascending to the head of the Tyron family, his tactical mastery and skills earned him the honor of Elder Noble by the Earl. His strength and skills ce him among the most formidable of the realm.


    Rank:


    King Swordsman ¨C Third Stage


    Stats:


    HP: 7,000/7,000


    MP: 2,000/,2000


    Stamina: 5,000/5,000


    Attributes:


    Strength: 15,000


    Agility: 3,500


    Intelligence: 700


    Skills


    de of the mighty


    Description: A powerful sword technique passed down through the De Gor lineage. Tyron strikes with the force and precision of a king''smand, unleashing shockwaves that disorient enemies within a 10-meter radius.


    Effect: Deals 300% Strength as physical damage to all targets in range. Can cause stagger for up to 2 seconds.


    Cooldown: 30 seconds


    Iron Resolve


    Description: Drawing upon his decades of training, Tyron can withstand immense physical and mental strain, rendering him immune to control effects.


    Effect: Grants immunity to stun, paralysis, and fear for 10 seconds.


    Cooldown: 60 seconds


    Sovereign''s Rebuke


    Description: Tyron channels his authority, generating a shield of pure energy that absorbs damage equal to 50% of his HP.


    Effect: Creates a defensive barrier that can absorb 3500 damage.


    Duration: 15 seconds or until broken.


    Cooldown: 45 seconds


    Phantom Stride


    Description: A skill leveraging Tyron''s agility, allowing him to momentarily blur from sight and reposition for a tactical advantage.


    Effect: Grants temporary invisibility for 3 seconds and boosts movement speed by +150%.


    Cooldown: 25 seconds


    Divine Judgment


    Description: An ultimate technique imbued with the authority of an Elder Noble. Tyron summons a beam of radiant energy to strike a single target, bypassing defenses.


    Effect: Inflicts 500% Strength as holy damage, ignoring all armor or magical resistance.


    Cooldown: 180 seconds


    Last Stand


    Description: When reduced to critical HP, Tyron''s survival instincts activate, granting him temporary invincibility and a surge of power.


    Effect: When HP falls below 15%, gain 50% increased Strength and invulnerability for 5 seconds.


    Cooldown: Triggered only once per battle


    ]"


    "What the


    hell,"


    David thought.

 Chapter 180 THE COUNCIL’S CALL

    David could scarcely believe his eyes. The system had granted him a window into knowledge that few could ever hope to attain. Before him, an ethereal screen disyed the full character profile of Elder Tyron. Lines of information unfolded, detailing Tyron''s background, his esteemed rank, meticulously honed stats, and even his formidable array of skills. It was as though a veil had been lifted, and the enigma of Elder Tyron¡ªnormally a towering figure of authority shrouded in mystery¡ªwasid bare before David like an open book.


    But the revtions didn''t stop there. As David shifted his gaze to Elder Skroll, another window materialized, revealing even more.


    "[Character Profile: Skroll De Gor]"


    The system''s meticulous description revealed Skroll''s roots, a story as unexpected as it was impressive. Despiteing from a humble baron family, Skroll''s tactical brilliance had carved a path for him into the noble De Gor House.


    His ascent was marked by strategic victories and a mind sharpened in the crucible of warfare. Marrying into the De Gor family was only the beginning; his talents and fierce loyalty propelled him to the head of the Knurl family and, eventually, earned him the Earl''s trust. Now, as an Elder Noble, Skroll''s leadership and strategic foresight made him a formidable pir of the kingdom''s strength.


    David took a slow, steady breath, trying to process this wealth of insight.


    How in the world am I able to see this? Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl


    His mind whirled with questions.


    What kind of cheat ability is this?


    He could see theyers behind each individual, the secrets they guarded so carefully. It was a strange, almost intoxicating power, and the magnitude of it made him feel both exhrated and uneasy.


    Out of curiosity, he turned his gaze to the Earl, his ''Father'' and the man who wielded an authority that felt as ancient as it was absolute. But just as he tried to ess the Earl''s profile, the system shed an abrupt message before him:


    "[Insufficient Level]"


    A sigh of frustration escaped him.


    Of course,


    he thought wryly. This wasn''t the first time the system had restricted him due to his lower Level, locking him out from insights or skills thaty tantalizingly beyond his reach.


    This feature seemed to operate on a strict hierarchy, and it made sense; a power like this had toe with limits. Only those deemed worthy by the system, those of high enough level, could peer into the hearts and minds of beings of the Earl''s calibre.


    Undeterred, David then shifted his focus to Elder La Muerte, curiosity burning in his gaze. But again, the system barred his way.


    "[Insufficient Level]"


    So, she''s another one,


    he mused, feeling a ripple of intrigue. The fact that the Earl and La Muerte were inessible suggested they existed in a league of their own. There was a hidden power within them that was above even high-ranked warriors¡ªa power beyond his current understanding.


    David remembered snippets of conversation he''d overheard, mentions of ranks beyond what he''d known.


    Monarch rank,


    he recalled, feeling the weight of the title. Just how powerful were these figures? What kind of strength did they hold, and how many hiddenyers were yet to be unveiled?


    As these thoughts cascaded through his mind, he felt a presence shift beside him. Lord Hilton, observing his young son''s silence, cleared his throat, a subtle signal that broke David from his reverie. With a start, David tore his gaze from the system windows, grounding himself once more in the council chamber. He forced a calm expression, trying to mask the lingering awe that simmered beneath hisposed exterior.


    The council members sat in silence, their eyes on him, each figure like a looming shadow with its own veiled story and unseen depths. David felt a newfound respect for the power they wielded, a silent promise to himself that he would one day reach their level, perhaps even surpass it. For now, though, he''d y the part of the unassuming young noble son.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, a constant reminder of the knowledge he now held but couldn''t yet fully wield. One day, when he reached a higher rank, he would unlock those forbidden profiles, tear down the barriers between him and the secrets these formidable figures held. Until then, he would wait, biding his time and strengthening his resolve.


    "Wee, David, to your first meeting as


    Spross des Banners,


    " the Earl greeted, his voice filled with gravity and pride.


    "Thank you, my Lord," David replied, meeting Lord Hilton''s steady gaze with a respectful nod.


    The Earl wasted no time, his expression shifting to one of serious intent. "You have been invited," he stated, his words echoing in the chamber. David''s brow lifted slightly, intrigued by the Earl''s formal tone.


    "Invited, my Lord?" David inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Lord Hilton nodded, and Elder Luviania leaned forward to exin, his voice calm yetmanding. "Word has reached the Lady of Lysora County of your recent aplishments, David¡ªthe exploits of the famed


    Spross des Banners.


    It seems you''ve garnered her attention, and she has formally requested your presence at Lysora''s annual ceremony."


    Elder La Muerte joined the conversation, her voice carrying a quiet intensity. "As a representative of this house, your attendance is not only expected but required. It''s a rare honor, but also a responsibility. Your presence will uphold our name."


    Attending a ceremony in Lysora wasn''t merely a social visit; it was an opportunity, an avenue to connect with powerful individuals within the Lady''s circle.


    The Earl''s keen eyes didn''t miss David''s contemtion. "Will you be able to handle such a task, David?" he asked, his voice carrying both challenge and concern. "Politics is a ruthless game, and the Archon of Warfare, in particr, is a master at it. Even an innocent ceremony could easily be twisted to her advantage," he added taking David by surprise. Was this an idental coincidence, or had he already begun walking the path to confront the Archon of Warfare?


    David felt a surge of confidence, a rity taking hold within him. "Yes, my Lord. I am confident I will handle the matter smoothly," he replied, a calm certainty underpinning his words.


    Each elder around him shared approving nces. His response had struck the right note, and the flicker of pride was visible even on Elder La Muerte''s face. The Earl gave a satisfied nod, signaling his approval. "Very well," he said, leaning back, his gaze thoughtful. "Shall we proceed with other matters?"


    "Certainly, my Lord," Elder Luviania agreed, shifting the conversation as the council delved into other pressing issues. They discussed everything from regional security to trade routes, every topic bearing the weight of strategy and foresight required of those in their position. Hours slipped by as the council weighed each decision, considering its implications for the kingdom and its people.


    Finally, the council meeting drew to a close. David rose from his seat, bowing deeply to the elders. As he left the room, he caught a few whispered conversations among the council members, their tone lighter, allowing themselves a brief respite now that the formalities had ended.


    As David exited the chamber, his mind still buzzing with thoughts of Lysora''s uing ceremony, he was greeted by Draven waiting by the corridor. Yet, David quickly noticed Seraphina''s absence.


    "Draven, where is Seraphina?" David inquired, his voiceced with a hint of concern.


    Draven inclined his head respectfully, choosing his words carefully. "Master, Lady Seraphina departed from the castle early this morning. She insisted on going alone and requested that no one apany her."


    David''s brow furrowed. The notion of Seraphina leaving on her own was unexpected, especially given her usual resolve to remain by his side in any endeavor. He let out a controlled breath, pushing aside the ripple of worry stirring within him.


    "Very well," he replied, his tone measured. "Return to your quarters, Draven, and remain prepared for my call."


    Draven bowed, his obedience unwavering, before retreating down the hallway, leaving David alone once more. A myriad of thoughts began to surface, but David knew he had to maintain his focus. Whatever Seraphina''s reasons, he would trust in her abilities¡ªand his own readiness for the path ahead.


    As David strode down the quiet hallway, shadows dancing along the stone walls, he noticed a familiar figure waiting just outside his chamber. Shay stood by the door, her eyes lighting up the moment she saw him approach. Without hesitation, she rushed forward, her footsteps soft yet swift, and wrapped her arms around him in a warm, earnest embrace.


    "David," she murmured, her voice filled with both relief and excitement, her hold tightening as though afraid he might vanish if she let go.


    David returned the embrace, a faint smile tugging at his lips, grateful for her presence amidst the storm of responsibilities swirling around him.


    ****


    A/N: Special thanks to Castle Gate for defending my honour lol.

 Chapter 181 SURPRISE?

    As David approached his chambers, Shay stood at his door, a spark of excitement lighting her eyes the moment she saw him. Without a second thought, she dashed forward, throwing her delicate arms around him. "I missed you so much," she whispered, nestling her head against his chest, inhaling the familiar scent she''d yearned for during his absence. In that embrace, she wished time would halt, allowing her to savor his presence without interruptions. She felt safe, content, andplete.


    David wrapped his arms around her, squeezing gently, sharing in thefort of the moment. With everything spiraling around him, he craved more moments like this with his loved ones, even though he knew it would be a rare luxury in the days ahead. "Aren''t you supposed to be avoiding me?" he teased, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    Shay blushed and tucked her face against his chest,ughter muffled in embarrassment. "It''s not like that," she mumbled, trying to defend herself.


    "Oh, is that so?" David raised an eyebrow in mock disbelief, yfully challenging her. "Then, enlighten me, my little maid."


    She nced up, her fingers brushing lightly over his chest, tracing small circles. Gazing into his eyes with an adorable pout, she finally confessed, "I can''t tell you that, my lord," her voice lilting with a softugh, eyes sparkling with mischief. "Some secrets must be kept." She winked, her cheeky smile making David''s heart skip a beat.


    ''When did she be so bold?'' he wondered, surprised yet enchanted by her yful demeanor.


    "But," Shay continued, her voice dropping to a soft murmur, "I''m here to make it up to you." She bit her lip, a hint of daring in her gaze, and before David could respond, she took hold of his tunic, gently but firmly pulling him into his chamber. She closed the door behind them, her eyes never leaving his.


    Her sudden confidence caught him off guard, leaving him equally flustered and intrigued. ''What''s gotten into her?'' he thought, bemused but undeniably enjoying the shift in her boldness. Shay''s presence was warm and reassuring, a small reminder that despite the chaos surrounding him, there were still moments of connection and light, ones that he couldn''t help but savor.


    Shay and Vivian had been swept up in a whirlwind of training and decision-makingtely, their schedules packed as they sought guidance from both Seraphina and Katrina. Since their recent awakening, Shay and Vivian found themselves facing a pivotal choice: the path of the swordsman or that of the mage. This decision would shape their futures, influencing not only their abilities but also the very core of who they would be. For them, this wasn''t just a role but a calling, something that would define the rest of their lives.


    As awakened individuals, they were encouraged to explore their innate abilities to wield either mana or aura. In most cases, one''s affinity would naturally lean toward one or the other, helping to rify the choice. However, Shay, Vivian, and Katrina had all demonstrated exceptional aptitude in both fields, an unusual blessing that afforded them the freedom to decide their own destinies. It was a rare privilege and a daunting responsibility.


    Katrina, decisive and driven, had alreadymitted herself to the path of a mage. She had always felt a pull toward the arcane, and her innate talent for manipting mana had grown stronger by the day. Observing Katrina''s rapid progress in her magical studies inspired Shay and Vivian, but also left them questioning their own paths. The sisters knew they had to be certain before dedicating themselves fully to one discipline.


    Shay, with a curious mind and a heart that sought bnce, approached her training thoughtfully. She felt the allure of both paths tugging at her in different ways. The mastery of aura¡ªstrengthening the body, honing physical prowess, and bing a warrior in her own right¡ªappealed to the part of her that craved action and direct impact. On the other hand, the path of mana, with its promise of wisdom, deeper knowledge, and the ability to bend reality through sheer will, was equally tempting.


    Vivian, simrly, found herself torn. Though she admired Katrina''s dedication to magic, she also recognized the allure of the sword. She had sparred with aura-users before and understood the discipline and control that such a path demanded. Both sisters knew they had to explore their options deeply, testing their limits and finding their true calling before settling into a decision that would define their ce in David''s life and beyond.


    Each day, Shay and Vivian devoted themselves to rigorous practice sessions, often ending up physically and mentally exhausted. They pushed through exercises to gauge their affinity with aura, feeling the power that pulsed within them, yet also dedicating hours to refining their mana control. The duality of their abilities was both exhrating and confounding. They sparred against one another, practiced channeling spells, and consulted Seraphina for advice, always seeking insights that might illuminate their paths.


    Yet, as the days wore on, Shay found herself drawn more deeply into contemtion. Observing Katrina''s intense focus and Seraphina''s guidance stirred something within her¡ªa reminder that, no matter which path she chose, it was crucial to remain true to herself. Shay understood that her decision would affect not only her growth but also her bond with David and her role within the household.


    Experience new tales on mvl


    For now, she and Vivian hadmitted to taking their time, embracing this period of exploration as they searched for the path that resonated with them most. They knew that this decision could not be rushed, and they were determined to enter their chosen disciplines with unwaveringmitment. Whatevery ahead, Shay was confident that she would emerge stronger, ready to stand by David''s side, not just as a supporter, but as a warrior or mage fully in her own right.


    As Shay gently tugged David along, a subtle smirk ying on her lips, he nced toward the bed. Therey Luna, still deeply asleep, her breathing calm and steady. He couldn''t help but wonder what had happened during his transformation. He vaguely recalled her using her unique shadow skills to conceal them both in secrecy. His focus returned to Shay, who released his tunic, turning to face him with a gleam of mischief in her eyes.


    "My Lord, I believe it would be best if you took a bath," she suggested, her tone light but her intent clear. It was obviously part of her little n, one that promised far more than mere duty.


    Typically, David wouldn''t allow a maid to assist him with such personal tasks, but this was different. If it was Shay, his heart stirred with warmth and something far more intense.


    His resistance melted away as she confidently unfastened the top button of her blouse, a teasing gesture that stirred him even more. Shay walked into his private bathroom with a quick, inviting nce over her shoulder, her footsteps light and graceful. David followed closely, captivated, his heart pounding with anticipation as he stepped into the warm, misty air of the bathroom.


    Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the silence. David''s head snapped up as Shay''s voice echoed, filled with shock and surprise. Rushing forward, he found her standing just inside the doorway, her eyes wide with a mixture of embarrassment and disbelief.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, concerncing his voice as he ced a steadying hand on her shoulder. His gaze drifted around the steamy room, noting the thick, swirling mist that filled the space. ''Odd¡­ had one of the maids prepared his bath without informing him?'' he wondered. He turned his attention back to Shay, whose gaze was fixed forward, mouth slightly agape.


    Following her gaze, David''s eyes fell upon Vivian, standing before him, d in nothing but a small, hastily clutched towel. Her crimson hair flowed down her bare shoulders, the dampness entuating its vivid color, and her gaze was an equally stunned mix of surprise and silent challenge. Her cheeks flushed as she met David''s eyes, her expression wavering between coyness and amusement.


    A heartbeat passed, the air thick with an electric tension that made David''s pulse quicken. In that suspended moment, he found himself entranced by Vivian''s unexpected presence, his mind racing to process the situation. Shay, who had been trying to help him with his bath, now seemed equally surprised, her earlier confidence flickering in the face of this unexpected guest.


    "Vivian...?" David managed, his voice a hushed murmur, unable to hide the curiosity¡ªand a trace of intrigue¡ªin his tone.


    Vivian''s lips curved into a slight smile, her ruby-red eyes glinting with yful defiance. "I thought I''d surprise you, my Lord," she teased, her voice a soft purr as she tightened the towel around herself. "I didn''t think you woulde in with some."


    David felt a warm flush crawl up his neck, realizing that, despite the unexpected intrusion, he was rather enjoying this twist of events. Shay cleared her throat softly, her earlier embarrassment subsiding as sheposed herself, her eyes flicking between Vivian and David with a hint of amusement.


    As the tension in the room simmered down, Shay folded her arms, her expression turning sharp as she eyed Vivian. "You know, Vivian, I


    was


    here first, intending to help David with his bath," she stated firmly, casting an using nce.


    Vivian''s smirk deepened as she tightened her grip on the towel. "Oh, really? Because


    I


    came here to surprise him first!" she retorted, her voiceced with mock irritation. "I was just upying the bathroom¡ª


    waiting


    ¡ªwhen you barged in."


    Vivian scoffed, feeling her frustration rise. "Didn''t you mention to everyone that you''d be in an


    enclosed training session


    ? If anything, you made it sound like you''d be entirely unavable."


    Shay raised an eyebrow, not backing down. "And didn''t


    you


    tell us that you''d be visiting your guardian at the tavern today? Looks like someone was bending the truth," she added with a yful wink, knowing it would needle Vivian further.


    Vivian bristled at thement, her cheeks flushing. "That''s different! I never said I''d be gone all day."


    Shay rolled her eyes and turned to David, her expression softening as she cast him a look of exaggerated helplessness. "Well, David," she sighed, "since it seems we''re both here to surprise you¡­ who gets to stay?"


    Vivian''s expression shifted, herpetitive spirit sparkling in her eyes as she looked up at David. "Yes, David, please tell us¡ªwho should stay and help you with your bath?"


    Caught between the two, David chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. Their rivalry, brimming with warmth and yfulness, left him both amused and ttered. "Ladies," he began, eyeing each of them with a grin.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 182 SURPRISE (1.2)

    David suddenly wrapped his arms around Shay, his hands finding their way to her petite melons. Both Shay and Vivian were taken aback, confused by his boldness. David began to gently knead them, his touch both tender and sensual, making it hard for Shay to keep herposure.


    "David¡­" she murmured, her voice wavering, unsure why he was doing this with Vivian watching. David leaned in, his breath grazing Shay''s ear, sending a tingling sensation down her spine and causing her to cover her mouth in surprise.


    "How about we¡­ all enjoy some time together?" he whispered.


    The room fell silent, tension shifting to a stunned stillness. Vivian, equally surprised, couldn''t help but wonder what David truly meant by that. But as she saw David softly graze Shay''s ear with his lips, an electric sensation seemed to ripple through both women.


    David''s warm mouth covered Shay''s ear, his tongue flicking against it as he began to stimte her, making her tremble under his touch. She struggled to hold back, but as his tongue teased her sensitive skin, a muffled moan escaped her lips.


    "Hngh¡­"


    Vivian stood watching David pleasure Shay, every squeeze of his hands on Shay''s petite round curves making her heart race. But what truly captivated her was the way David''s gaze never left her, drawing her in. Loosening his grip on Shay, he reached out, gesturing for Vivian toe closer. Almost as if in a trance, Vivian took slow steps toward them, only for David to gently hold the back of her neck, pulling her into their embrace.


    David''s hand slid gently up Vivian''s neck, fingers threading through her crimson hair as he pulled her closer, their faces mere inches apart. His eyes, dark and intense, lingered on hers before he closed the remaining distance, his lips brushing over hers in a teasing graze. In a heartbeat, he deepened the kiss, his tongue parting her lips and exploring her mouth with a confident, unhurried rhythm.


    Vivian''s initial surprise melted away, reced by a growing desire as she responded in kind, her lips moving eagerly against his. She followed his lead, matching his rhythm as her hands instinctively moved to his chest, clutching the fabric as his warmth pressed against her. Every swirl of his tongue against hers sent sparks along her skin, and in that charged embrace, she found herself surrendering entirely to his touch, immersed in the intensity of the moment.


    David parted his lips from Vivian''s, a thin string of saliva connecting them briefly. Both women had fallen under his spell, their intense craving for him clouding their judgment. Leaning close to Vivian, David whispered, "Help me with her clothes."


    Vivian, momentarily taken aback, hesitated. "Are we really going to¡­?"


    Before she could finish her question, she felt his hand slip under her thigh, stroking her sensitive entrance.


    "Mnhn," Vivian let out a soft moan, the touch sparking through her.


    David''s voice softened, but his gaze was unwavering. "That wasn''t a request," he said, his smile providing the answer she was looking for.


    With no choice left, Vivian gave Shay a defeated look, as if to say she had tried. Letting go of her round curves, David assisted Vivian in undressing Shay. He unbuttoned the front of her maid outfit, smoothly sliding the fabric down until it fell softly onto the tiled floor.


    Embarrassed, Shay instinctively tried to cover her small, round breasts, having no towel like Vivian, but David held both of their hands after undressing, guiding them toward therge pool tub Vivian had prepared.


    David eased into the warm water, the soft ripplespping against his skin as he took in the sight before him. Vivian and Shay sat across from him, their bare bodies half-submerged, illuminated in soft, golden hues cast by the flickering candles around the tub.


    Water trickled down their delicate curves, tracing lines along their skin like liquid silk. Shay''s petite frame pressed shyly against Vivian''s, her face warm with a bashful smile, while Vivian held a more intense gaze, her crimson hair damp and clinging to her shoulders.


    David''s heart swelled as he studied their faces, feeling the weight of his affection settle over him.


    "You know," he began, his voice a gentle murmur softened by the quiet of the room, "I don''t think I''ve ever felt this way before. Both of you mean everything to me."


    His hand reached out, caressing Shay''s cheek, fingers brushing across her soft skin as she leaned into his touch, her eyes bright with unspoken warmth.


    Turning to Vivian, his gaze held hers steadily. "I love you both more than words can say. Each of you is irreceable to me¡ªunique in your own way."


    He drew them both closer, enveloping them in a tender embrace.


    The warmth of the water mingled with the heat of their connection, and for a moment, everything else faded away, leaving only the shared love that bound them together.


    Vivian, overwhelmed by desire, grasped David''s shaft, giving it a few firm pumps. His length hardened, throbbing under the gentle pressure of her delicate hand. "If you really want to prove your love," she murmured, her gaze smoldering, "show it to me." She guided the tip of his shaft to brush against her folds, teasingly.


    "I''d like to see that too," Shay added, her eyes bright with anticipation. Not wanting to be left out, she reached out to cup David''s balls, gently grazing and tugging on his scrotum, her soft touch adding to the growing intensity.


    David felt an addictive pull cloud his mind as both Vivian''s and Shay''s advances transported him to cloud nine. Their juices mixed with his precum in the bathwater, heightening the warmth around them.


    Smoothly, he guided his shaft into Vivian''s creamy entrance, while leaning in to envelop Shay''s firm meaty breast in his mouth, savouring the taste of her hardened nipple.


    "Ahhn¡­"


    "Ah¡­"


    Both women moaned as David multitasked between them. His thrusts were slow but assertive, scraping against Vivian''s inner walls while his hands gripped her soft globe ass.


    Meanwhile, he twirled, flicked, and sucked on Shay''s sensitive nipple, drawing gasps from her. Vivian''s insides pulsed and tightened around him as he moved in and out, while Shay gentlybed her fingers through his damp hair, adding to the passionate tension building between them.


    With a grunt, David released his white spurt, painting Vivian''s walls, yet strangely, his rod remained as rigid as when they''d begun, not losing any of its vigor.


    Sliding out from her, his essence filling her love''s embrace, he then turned his attention to Shay, gently manoeuvring her to reveal her round behind, her globe ass cheeks tantalizingly presented for him.


    Without hesitation, David plunged himself into her dripping cunt, her folds immediately tightening around his shaft, pulling him deeper with each thrust.


    Vivian, still catching her breath, regained herposure and moved behind David, pulling him into a deep, passionate kiss. David continued his rhythm with Shay, their joined breaths filling the room, until finally, he released his load within her, coinciding with Shay''s fourth trembling climax.


    As the sun dipped , painting the sky in hues of gold and crimson, David found himself enveloped in a warm embrace of pleasure and moaning. He rotated between Vivian and Shay, each moment a dance of shared desires. Their pleas mingled with soft sighs, creating a symphony of pleasure that filled the air.


    Vivian''s yful teasing and Shay''s gentle caresses ignited a fire within him, their bodies entwined like vines in bloom. Time slipped away as they surrendered to the intoxicating rhythm of the evening, lost in each other''s gaze and the exquisite warmth of their connection, a blissful escape from the world beyond.

 Chapter 183 NEW LEVEL.

    Stretching his shoulders with a satisfying pop, David stepped out of his chamber, leaving Shay, Vivian, and the peacefully sleeping Luna behind, nestled together in bed. Though their time together had been nothing short of intense, David felt oddly energized rather than fatigued, as if his body still surged with boundless energy. However, a different need began to stir within him¡ªhe was famished.


    "I could use something to eat," he muttered, ncing down the corridor and wondering if he might find a maid in the kitchen or in the dining hall. The idea of a quiet meal appealed to him, especially since the evening hour meant most of the household staff would be asleep due to the festivities held or being busy with remaining duties.


    The castle was silent as he navigated through the dimly lit halls, each casting warm, flickering shadows on the stone walls from the setting sun. He reached the grand corridor that led to the dining hall. Deciding to open his status window along the way, he scanned the interface as it materialized before him, hoping to understand the newfound energy coursing through him.


    Name: David De Gror


    Race: Human >> [New]


    High Human


    [New]


    Physique


    :


    Aurumaris Empyreal core


    ss: Ascendant >> [New]


    Ember Divine


    ss division: Awakened, Type: [Vortex Adept]


    Role: [New]


    Chronomancer of the Tapestry


    [New]


    Job:


    Spross Des Banners


    LV: 50 [500/10,000] >> 60 [0/100,000]


    Skills: Eternal Gluttoney, Celestial Wheel, Wolf''s grace, Heaven Whispering m, Sacred Essence Cultivation, Eyes of Veilborn Dissonance.


    Aetenus: Blood Alpha ??


    (Lv up)


    , Draven The Fallen ??


    (Lv up)


    HP: 5000/5000


    MP: 2000/2000


    Stamina: 1000/1000


    Strength: 1500


    Agility: 4000


    Intelligence: 1000


    charm: 999


    As David examined his status screen, he was struck speechless. Level 60? He blinked, almost convinced he was seeing things. It had been a while since hest checked his status window, but this level boost was staggering¡ªhe was now on the verge of surpassing Elder Tyron himself.


    His fingers hovered over his status disy, slowly scrolling through the new attributes that had appeared alongside his core stats. There were fresh additions under unfamiliar categories: a "Physique" indicator, a "Job" role, and more refined breakdowns of his power sources. Each new element felt like uncharted territory, yet it intrigued him. These ssifications represented growth, evolution¡ªeach was a sign of the transformation he''d undergone since beginning his journey.


    "Physique...  Aurumaris Empyreal core," he murmured, reading it aloud. The title rang in his ears with a potent gravity, resonating as if the very essence of fire and life pulsed within him. He wondered what this Physique signified in practice; would it enhance his natural strength, his resilience, or perhaps unlock abilities yet unknown? The possibilities unfolded like a vastndscape, each potential path awaiting his exploration.


    The "Job" category shimmered, a steady glow radiating from the words


    "Spross des Banners."


    The title felt charged, as though brimming with unimed power, and its meaning stirred something profound in David. This wasn''t just abel; it was a role etched into the essence of his very being, as if the world itself had acknowledged his transformation and granted title.


    The job resonated with his newfound ambitions, an invitation to step into a role that carried both prestige and responsibility. A thrill coursed through him as he understood that this was more than a title¡ªit was a calling.


    Excitement bubbled up in him, tempered by a hint of trepidation. He knew these newfound strengths were essential pieces of the puzzle to mastering his evolving battle style, and to realizing his potential. Each aspect, from Physique to Job, would need to be honed with precision, wielded in harmony with his core abilities.


    Already, his mind raced with possibilities. Integrating these elements into hisbat style would be an art form in itself, merging brute force with calcted precision.


    His aura, now more intense than ever, had to be carefully managed. How would this searing me align with his current tactics? Could he amplify his strikes with the essence of his Physique, or perhaps manipte the battlefield itself through sheer presence?


    As his gaze lingered on his stats, David felt a surge of ambition. He would learn to master these new strengths, to wield his title with pride. This world offered trials at every corner, and with each level gained, he grew more prepared to face them.


    As David''s fingers brushed the dining room door, ready to push it open, his eyes caught on an intriguing line in his status window. He froze, rereading it with a mix of disbelief and excitement.


    "Is this for real?" he muttered, unable to keep the thought contained. Luna and Draven¡­ had leveled up.


    The realization sent a thrill down his spine. Luna¡ªhis loyalpanion, who he had often held back from assisting him in battles to foster his own growth¡ªhad reached a new level of strength.


    Luna wasn''t a mere beast or warrior of this world; she was a being from the tower, her power formidable and refined, a match perhaps for a King-ranked swordsman of the third tier. And now, she had be even more powerful.


    The implications stirred a mixture of awe and curiosity within him, though he decided to ponder itter. Right now, his focus shifted back to his immediate need¡ªfood.


    Taking a breath, David pushed open the dining room doors. Warm rays from the setting sun spilled across the polished table, casting a soft glow over the room''s ornate furnishings. His eyes adjusted to the light, and just as they did, a grin tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    Katrina was there, busily arranging tes and silverware, each movement precise and practised. She appeared fully immersed in her work, her slender hands positioning the delicate crockery with care,pletely unaware of David''s presence.


    An idea sparked in his mind, and a yful glint shed in his eyes. He quietly closed the door behind him and wrapped the handle in a thick shadow, a clever trick that would keep any unwee interruptions at bay. Moving soundlessly, he stepped closer to her, weaving through the dappled patches of light until he was within arm''s reach.


    Without warning, David wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, pulling her snugly against him.


    Katrina''s gasp of surprise was soft but audible, her entire body going tense for a moment before rxing into his embrace. She tilted her head slightly, catching a glimpse of his reflection in the polished silver tray before her.


    "David!" she eximed, her tone carrying equal parts surprise and delight. Her cheeks flushed with color, the warm light only entuating her sudden blush.


    David chuckled, leaning down to speak near her ear. "Couldn''t resist, Katrina. It''s been far too long since we had a moment alone, hasn''t it?"


    Katrina''s lips curled into a shy smile as she ced her hands over his, her fingers warm and delicate against his. "It has, my Lord," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    With a gentle turn, she faced him, her eyes glinting with a mix of affection and lingering surprise. David''s gaze traveled over her face, taking in the flush on her cheeks, the soft glisten of her eyes, and the faint smile that yed at her lips. The tenderness in her expression filled him with warmth and a sense of peace he rarely felt elsewhere.


    "I know you''ve been busy," she whispered, her fingers tightening around his as she looked up into his eyes. "Preparing for the ceremony, leading the household¡­ it''s all so much." Her words wereced with an understanding that touched him deeply.


    David nodded, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "I wouldn''t have managed any of it without you, Katrina. You''ve been my anchor through it all."


    Katrina''s smile softened, and she reached up, fingertips brushing along his jaw. "Then let me continue to be, in whatever way I can," she replied, her voice tender but resolute.


    David leaned closer, his hands slipping from her waist to cradle her face. "I know I don''t say it enough," he began, his voice low, "but I''m grateful for everything you do, Katrina. And¡­ I missed you."


    Katrina''s cheeks grew even warmer, and she closed her eyes briefly, as though savoring his words. When her gaze met his again, there was a flicker of resolve within it, mingled with something else¡ªsomething more daring. She leaned up, brushing her lips softly against his in a gentle, unhurried kiss, and David reciprocated, feeling the warmth of her affection pour over him like sunlight.


    In that quiet embrace, time felt like it slowed. The world outside, with its duties and battles, faded into insignificance as they shared this intimate moment, bound by an understanding deeper than words. The pressures of his life melted away, and for a fleeting moment, David was simply David¡ªnot the Spross des Banners, not a fighter or a noble, but just a man, reveling in the warmth of someone who understood him entirely.


    As they pulled apart, Katrina lowered her gaze, still shy but radiant with happiness. She gestured toward the table, her voice soft yet resolute. "But, unfortunately, my lord¡­" she murmured, her hands beginning to glow with a faint light.


    "Wait, what? She''s using mana!" David thought, startled, just as glowing bindings of light coiled around him, holding him in ce.

 Chapter 184 SCARLET SURRENDER

    Bound by the luminous bindings, David struggled to process what was unfolding before him. Katrina, his diligent and gentle head maid, was wielding magic¡ªher abilities had progressed far beyond what he had expected.


    Seraphina must have had a hand in this


    , he mused, knowing that only she possessed the depth of magical knowledge to guide Katrina down the path of bing a mage. But David''s thoughts were cut short as Katrina, with surprising strength, pushed him firmly onto a dining chair.


    Her golden hair cascaded down her shoulders as she loosened it, framing her face and intensifying the determined glimmer in her striking blue eyes. She assessed him like a predator savouring its catch. "I have much to do, my lord," she dered, her voice sultry yetmanding as she brushed her fingers through David''s white hair, sending shivers down his spine.


    Leaning closer, her breath teased his skin before she sealed the space between them with a brief, tantalizing kiss, grazing his lip with a yful bite. "So," she whispered, her gaze smoldering with intent, "let''s make this quick for the both of us."


    David swallowed hard.


    Who was this woman?


    he wondered, letting Katrina take control. The bindings of light were simple enough for him to break, yet the intensity in Katrina''s eyes as she knelt at his knees kept him frozen in ce. With practiced grace, she unbuttoned his brown trousers, sliding them down and off. His shaft sprang free, swaying lewdly before her face.


    Katrina''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. "Mmh, it''s still so big and girthy," she whispered softly as she grasped the base of his rod, feeling its heat radiate beneath her touch.


    With practised ease, she began to pump his shaft, the throbbing growing more intense with each motion. David struggled to keep hisposure as Katrina sensually traced her tongue from the base to the tip of his burning length, leaving a trail of warmth and saliva.


    She followed up with delicate pecks on the tip, teasing him until a bead of precum formed. With a sly nce, she sampled it with her fingers, her eyes never leaving his, driving him wild as he tried to hold on.


    Katrina opened her mouth, taking his shaft into her warm, inviting depths, ready to milk him for all he was worth. David felt the slick warmth of her tongue wrapping around his length as her lips kissed the base of his rod. The heat radiated within her mouth as she began to slowly bob her head up and down, rendering him powerless under her practiced technique.


    Gradually, she took him deeper until David felt himself brush against her throat. When her pace increased to a fervent rhythm, David broke free from her bindings, holding her head in ce as he released his load. Katrina maintained eye contact, epting every drop of his essence with unwavering devotion.


    Popping his shaft out of her mouth.


    Plop...


    Katrina swallowed everything that David had given her. "That should satisfy you, master," she said, savouring the slightly tangy essence. What she didn''t realize was that she had awakened the beast within David. He swiftly and delicately took hold of her legs and ced her on the dining table. "My Lord," Katrina gasped, surprised by his sudden move, but she did not resist in the slightest.


    "You only have yourself to me, my naughty head maid," David murmured, his voice a low growl brimming with desire as he leaned in. Their lips met with a fierce intensity, a collision of heat and longing that sent a shiver down Katrina''s spine. His hands slid to the back of her neck, fingers tangling in her golden hair as he deepened the kiss, pulling her closer until there was no space left between them.


    Katrina''s breath hitched, surrendering to the rough, passionate embrace. David''s lips moved over hers with a blend of hunger and finesse, nipping lightly at her lower lip before iming her mouth once more. The taste of him was intoxicating, and she responded eagerly, matching his fervor as her arms wrapped around his shoulders. Their kiss was wild, a dance of tongues and teeth, leaving them both breathless, the world around them fading away in a blur of heat and desire.


    David positioned his still firm length beneath Katrina''s maid dress,ing into contact with her panties. Katrina could feel David stroking the tip against the delicate fabric as her cunt trembled in anticipation, yearning for him to fill the empty ache within her. Without breaking their reckless, passionate kiss, David shifted Katrina''s undergarment to the side, feeling her already slick entrance dripping with desire, eagerly awaiting his advance.


    Skipping forey, he thrust his shaft deep into her waiting heat, which clenched around him tightly, drawing him in. David felt the irresistible squeeze of her walls, elevating his pleasure to new heights.


    "ohhoh..."


    Katrina moaned as she felt David''s shaft brush against the sensitive sides of her inner walls. His girth filled herpletely, leaving no space as he began to thrust into her with pure pleasure and ecstasy.


    She lost herself in the sensation, the table shaking slightly from their passionate movements. The tightness of her insides increased, but David was relentless, molding her depths to fit the shape of his length.


    Not once, not twice, but five times¡ªKatrina had climaxed, and David was still relentlessly thrusting as if there were no end. His hips smacked against her round, firm ass globes, making it ripple with each impact. With a deep grunt, David released inside her, filling her wombpletely.


    "Hah Hah," Katrina panted, trying to catch her breath, when she noticed that David''s shaft was still hard. Before he could continue, Katrina pleaded, "Wait, David. If this continues, I won''t be able to return to work."


    Under ordinary circumstances, David would have whisked Katrina away for another round of their heated indulgence, but practicality won out. As the head maid overseeing most of the castle''s operations, Katrina had responsibilities that couldn''t be ignored. Reluctantly, David helped her dress, fastening the buttons of her uniform with a mischievous grin. "Next time, you shouldn''t use work as an excuse," he teased.


    Katrina shot him a yful re, smoothing her skirt and tossing her golden hair over her shoulder. "Just wait, David," she promised with a sultry glint in her eyes. "I''ll get my revenge." She turned on her heel, heading toward the kitchen to fetch him something to eat, her stride confident yet alluring.


    As she walked away, David felt an itch prickle at the corner of his eye¡ªa familiar tug that signaled the system trying to reveal new information. It was a subtle reminder that Katrina''s evolution wasn''t merely in their intimate moments. The system seemed eager to showcase her growth, but he hesitated, still unsure of how to navigate its intricacies. Before he could delve deeper, Katrina returned with a tray of bread, meat and fruit.


    "I''ll be leaving you to dine alone, my lord," she whispered, leaning in close enough for David to catch the subtle floral scent of her hair. "I''m looking forward to our next¡­ session." She pressed a delicate kiss to his cheek, her lips warm and soft, leaving a tingling impression on his skin before she gracefully slipped out of the room.


    David''s fingers brushed over the spot where she''d kissed him, a bemused smile curving his lips. Had Katrina always been this bold, or was it her newfound confidence? The question lingered as the itch in his eye grew insistent, demanding attention. With a sigh, he set his curiosity about Katrina aside and opened his system window, ready to investigate what the persistent sensation was trying to reveal.

 Chapter 185 SYSTEM.

    David''s eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat, as the system''s cold, metallic disy unfolded before him.


    "[


    You have consumed Aurumaris, the Gilded Core,]


    " it intoned, the weight of those words pressing against his thoughts. Discover hidden content at mvl


    "[


    You have acquired the Aurumaris Empyreal Core Physique as a result, altering your blood aspect to one that nears the divine,]


    " the disy continued, lines of light etching themselves into his vision like burning runes.


    He took a deep breath, letting the revtion sink in as he reached for a piece of warm, crusty bread, tearing off a bite. The familiar taste felt almost surreal against the backdrop of newfound power thrumming within him. His eyes, a deep stormy blue, flicked down to the interface that glowed subtly beneath his gaze. It listed the gifts that apanied his transformation, each word as sharp and golden as the core he had consumed.


    "[


    Abilities and Effects:


    Partial Immortality and Rapid Healing:


    The Physique grants the user the power to heal fatal injuries instantly. Wounds close in seconds, and disease finds no foothold within the body.]


    "


    The words pulsed, each syble dripping with the promise of godlike resilience. David''s fingers tightened around the bread until it crumbled slightly, a dusting of crumbs falling to the table like motes of gold.


    "Instantly?" he whispered, tasting the word as if it were foreign. His mind raced, piecing together what such a gift meant. Could it be that his body, nowced with the essence of divine vigour, would knit itself back together before death could im him? His chest rose and fell with the rush of realization: gaping wounds sealed, shattered bones mended in the blink of an eye, poisons rendered impotent by the core''s protective power. Sickness, a mere spectre, dissipated before it could touch him.


    A smile, slow and edged with awe, pulled at his lips. This was no mere boon; it was a fortress built into his very being. A ripple of energy coursed through him, subtle but undeniable. He could feel it¡ªthe hum of life, stronger and richer than before, as if the universe itself had poured molten gold into his veins.


    "Interesting," he murmured, voice barely more than a breath, but beneath it, a me of ambition burned brighter than ever.


    David''s eyes glided over the glowing text, stopping on the final two abilities granted by his newly awakened Physique. Each line glimmered with a divine sheen, casting golden reflections that danced in the depths of his gaze.


    "[


    Blood of Salvation:


    The user''s blood carries the essence of Aurumaris, capable of healing others from mortal wounds, diseases, or curses by transfusion or bodily fluid contact. No illness or affliction can resist its power.]


    "


    A shiver ran through him as the implications of this gift unfolded in his mind. The ability to heal not just himself, but others¡ªto pull them from the brink of death, to banish diseases with a drop of his blood¡ªwas power beyond measure. The concept buzzed like lightning through his veins, sparking ideas and possibilities.


    If his blood held such miraculous properties, what would stop him from creating a new era of healing potions? His mind whirled at the thought: potions infused with his essence, vials brimming with liquid salvation that could render conventional healers and their costly elixirs obsolete.


    A smirk crept onto his face as he envisioned an empire built on this gift, the healers and potion masters who prided themselves on their craft watching their trade crumble as word of his miracle potions spread. But his gaze sharpened with the flicker of practicality¡ªthis potential would demand relentless experimentation, tests that would push even his regenerative abilities to their limits.


    The notion, while tempting, would have to simmer in the background of his thoughts. For now, he shelved the ambition, letting it rest as a whispered promise for the future.


    David exhaled, leaning back as his attention slid down to the final, glistening line:


    "[


    Wealth Transmutation:


    By touch, the user can transmute mundane objects into precious materials, such as gold, gems, or rare metals¡ªreplicating Azaros''s ancient mastery over wealth. Every act of transmutation consumes a portion of the user''s lifespan.]


    "


    His expression darkened as he read, brow furrowing. The promise of instant wealth shimmered before him, gleaming and enticing. Gold, jewels, rare metals¡ªit was the stuff that could build kingdoms, topple empires, and buy loyalty where loyalty had no price. Yet, beneath the lustery the venomous bite of its cost: his own lifespan. Each act of alchemy would nibble away at the sands of his existence, every transmutation a gamble against time itself.


    He clenched his jaw, eyes narrowing. The seductive appeal of power like that was undeniable, but he knew better than to be blinded by ambition alone. The cost was a shadow too heavy, one that loomed with every tempting touch.


    The power to forge wealth from thin air had its roots in the legends of Azaros himself, the ancient figure who once wielded dominion over the gilded flow of riches. Yet even Azaros had paid dearly; the stories spoke of how his boundless greed sapped the vigor of his days until he vanished into obscurity.


    David''s fingers curled into a fist as he considered the bnce of gain and loss. The brilliance of conjuring wealth would be nothing if it came at the price of his future. What use was a mountain of gold if he could not stand atop it to savor the sunrise?


    "Impressive, but I''ll skip," he murmured, voice edged with the iron of caution. There was power in the ability, yes, but it was not the kind of power worth chasing blindly. Not for him¡ªnot now.


    His heart steadied, the rhythm carrying a newfound respect for what he had gained and the wisdom of restraint. With a final nce at the glowing words, he let his thoughts settle. The gifts of the Aurumaris Empyreal Core were not just tools; they were double-edged, and only those who wielded them with rity would remain unscathed.


    "Hmm," David pondered until he decided to move on,


    ''next.''


    ****


    A/N: Hey there! Before we continue, I''ll need to exin David''s new powers and skip ahead a bit. Thanks for understanding! and happy reading.

 Chapter 186 CHRONOMANCER OF THE TAPESTRY

    David''s gaze lingered on the ethereal glow of the system''s words, the letters seemingly carved from the essence of starlight itself.


    Ember Divine


    . The title pulsed, a steady thrum like a heartbeat, each syble humming with enigmatic energy. Yet, despite the beauty of the script, confusion wrapped around his mind like an iron shackle.


    "[By walking the Path of Ember Divinity, you im the final me shared by the Divine Mysteries, a force that unites life''s warmth and the ash of decay.]"


    He read the words aloud, voice barely more than a whisper that flickered in the stillness. They stirred something deep in his soul, an ember that sparked curiosity and a gnawing sense of foreboding.


    What was this


    final me


    ? He leaned back, rubbing his temples as he pieced through the fragments of his knowledge. Yue''s teachings surfaced in his mind, her melodic voice recounting the known energies of the world: Lumin Essence, Vortex Aether, Verdant Spirit, Pristine Ether, Arcane and Mana. But the final me? It was unlike anything he''d ever heard.


    Could this me be an energy beyond the reach ofmon understanding? A force so potent that it stood apart from the tapestry of familiar powers, perhaps the very lifeblood of the gods themselves? The question burned in his mind, a tantalizing thought wrapped inyers of mystery.


    His eyes drifted to the second part of the cryptic message:


    "


    [However, the Ember draws upon your soul''s spark; should you falter, its hunger may consume you. Proceed with caution¡ªgodhood awaits only those whose fire endures.]


    "


    David frowned, the warning coiling like a serpent in his chest. The Ember wasn''t just power; it was hunger¡ªa living, consuming force that demanded more than mere strength. It required resilience, unwavering will. His fingers tensed as he pictured mes licking at his very soul, gnawing at him from within if he proved too weak to master them. The vivid image left a cold sweat on the nape of his neck.


    The phrase


    Divine Mysteries


    drew his attention next, glistening with implications that prickled at the edge of his thoughts. Who¡ªor what¡ªwere the Divine Mysteries? He searched the shadows of his memory, trying to dredge up any scraps of lore or whispered myths, but they yielded nothing more than questions. The Mysteries seemed to dance just out of reach, elusive phantoms cloaked in veils of history.


    David exhaled, the breath leaving him in a frustrated huff. He could almost hear theughter of fate teasing him, dangling answers just beyond his grasp. With a resigned shake of his head, he stood, stretching out muscles tight with tension. His mind might be a storm of questions, but he knew better than to dwell on puzzles with missing pieces.


    If the Ember Divine truly held secrets worth uncovering, then time and experience would carve out the path. Until then, he would continue forward, gathering each fragment until they formed a whole.


    As he gazed out over the horizon, where the sky met the dark curve of the mountains, determination settled in his chest. The mysteries would not remain shrouded forever.


    "Godhood awaits," he murmured, the echo of the system''s words mingling with the silence, as if the world itself had heard his promise. The path ahead was shrouded in shadows and me, but David''s fire, fragile though it felt now, would ze until it could rival the sun.


    David''s gaze flicked to the new category shimmering on the system interface, the letters woven in arcs of glowing silver.


    Chronomancer of the Tapestry


    , it read, the name alone crackling with an air of ancient power. He walked to the window, thest rays of sunlight stretching over the horizon as night unfurled its dark cloak across the sky. The cold breeze whispered against his face, stirring a flutter of excitement deep within him.


    "


    [Description: A role that guides the host to navigate the seas of a forgotten story. The host shall peer through time and fate as intended, hence bing the master of the tapestry of space and time.]


    "


    David''s eyes widened, the words sinking into him like molten iron. This was no mundane role like the sword-wielding duelist or an unyielding tank. This was something more, something that transcended the usual limits of skill and imagination.


    A role not bound to muscle, magic or steel but entwined with the unseen threads that wove reality itself. His heart thudded as the potential of what it meant bloomed within him, unfolding like an ancient scroll.


    "


    [Abilities:


    Point of View: Visualize multiple potential futures and past events, allowing the user to make informed decisions and foresee oues.


    Bookmark: Subtly alter the flow of time for individuals or events, nudging oues toward desired directions without causing major disruptions.]


    "


    David blinked, his fingers tightening on the window''s frame as he processed the words that gleamed before him. The room seemed to fall silent, the world outside fading into the distant rustle of leaves and whispers of wind. He swallowed hard.


    Point of View


    was more than just foresight; it was a key that unlocked hidden truths, granting him glimpses into the many paths someone had walked or would walk. With this, he could pierce through the veil of time, untangling mysteries and knowing the fate of anyone he focused on.


    He let a smile ghost across his lips. "This is exactly what I need," he murmured, a note of awe in his voice. Back on Earth, he had devoured the pages of


    Trial of Valor


    , but those memories were imperfect, smudged with the passage of time.


    Now, with the ability to visualize past events and futures, he could illuminate the obscured corners of stories long forgotten, piecing together fragments and truths hidden even from him.


    Yet, an echo of caution threaded through his thoughts. He remembered his encounter with the Earl and Elder La Muerte, powerful figures whom the system refused to reveal. The limitations of


    Point of View


    were clear: there would always be some who stood beyond his reach, their destinies wrapped too tightly in the fabric of power but that would change as he got stronger.


    And then there was


    Bookmark


    . The concept pulled at his curiosity like a whisper in the dark, promising subtlety in a world where force was often king. To nudge the flow of time itself, altering moments without inviting the wrath of consequence¡ªthat was power beyond battlefields.


    The idea of gently guiding fate without shattering the bnce was intoxicating, the precision of it appealing to his strategic mind. Yet, he knew fate was fickle, a spider that spun threads tangled with unseen dangers.


    David''s eyes lifted to the star-dusted sky, determination sparking in their depths.


    David''s eyes flickered over the final three sub-skills of his newfound role, each line pulsing with the allure and dread of untold power. The text shimmered softly, as if daring him toprehend the weight of their meaning.


    "


    [Mend or Sever Threads: Repair broken destinies or sever dangerous connections that could lead to catastrophic oues.]


    "


    A slow breath escaped him, thick with contemtion. The idea that he could repair or sever the very threads of fate set his mind aze. This was more than influence; it was dominion over destiny itself. He recalled the moment with Seraphina, the delicate dance that had kept her from embracing her dark fate as the Mad Witch.


    Had he unknowingly tested this power then? That can''t be possible,Was that subtle shift in her path a mere coincidence, or had he already begun to weave fate, bending fate without understanding its true depth? The thought coiled in his chest like a living thing, gnawing at his curiosity. He resolved to probe the limits of


    Mend or Sever Threads


    , using Seraphina as the first test of his theories. To mold destiny itself¡ªwhat price would that exact from him?


    His gaze moved down to the next ability, and his pulse quickened.


    "


    [Temporal Sanctuary: Create pockets of time where events can be paused or slowed, providing strategic advantages or moments of respite. (Level still low)]


    "


    David''s fingers twitched at the potential this offered. Battles had often been won or lost in the blink of an eye, where moments stretched out or contracted like a heartbeat. The ability to carve out seconds when chaos reigned, to create inds of calm amidst the storm¡ªwhat more could a strategist wish for?


    But the phrase "level still low" loomed like a taunting shadow. Limitations, always limitations. His teeth gritted, a brief re of frustration breaking through. What would it take to unlock the full breadth of this power, to step beyond the constraints and wield time as freely as the warriors did their des?


    Thest sub-skill made the air seem colder, the weight of its implications seeping into his bones.


    "


    [Guardians of Bnce: Ensure the stability and integrity of the timeline, preventing paradoxes or the interference of other time-manipting entities.]


    "


    A shiver raced down his spine, dragging the memory of that mysterious being to the forefront of his mind. The figure had appeared in the moments after he imed his role, an unsettling presence that watched with eyes older than the stars. The thought that there were others¡ªentities lurking in the unseen folds of reality, manipting time¡ªmade his breath catch.


    He hadn''t considered before that he might not be alone in this. The notion that there were beings powerful enough to disrupt timelines, capable of ying god with fate itself, was chilling.


    David leaned against the window, the cool ss pressing into his back as he stared into the expanse of night. The stars above him seemed smaller, less reassuring, now that he knew they might be watched by eyes far more ancient and knowing than his own. Experience more content on mvl


    Guardians of Bnce


    wasn''t just a sub-skill; it was a warning, a burden to maintain the fragile dance of time without letting it copse into chaos. His role was no mere gift; it was an oath, a pact that bound him to a greater, more perilous calling.


    He exhaled slowly, the weight of it all pressing down on him. Power, yes¡ªbut wrapped inyers of consequence and mystery that defied simple understanding. If he was to walk this path, he would need not only strength but wisdom and the resolve to confront whatever forces moved unseen in the tapestry of existence.


    David straightened, determination hardening in his eyes. The path ahead was treacherous, but he would not falter. He would master time, mend destinies, and guard the bnce, even if it meant facing beings that haunted the shadows of eternity itself, it was the least he could do to honour his mother''s memory.


    A heavy knock echoed through the dining chamber, pulling David from the swirling vortex of thoughts. The doors creaked open, revealing the hulking figure of Draven, his dark armour glistening with a dull, ominous sheen. The dark knight''s eyes, sharp and ever-watchful, met David''s as he bowed slightly, the movement tense with urgency.


    "Master," Draven''s deep voice resonated, a storm contained within each word. "Lady Seraphina requests your presence in her chambers."


    ****


    A/N: Next up lemons, then maybe a time skip. Happy reading.

 Chapter 187 BLISS.

    David''s fingers rested thoughtfully against his chin, eyes narrowing as the question circled his mind: why had Seraphina sent Draven to fetch him rather thaning herself? The gesture was uncharacteristic; Seraphina, sharp and direct, preferred handling matters face-to-face. Continue your saga on mvl


    His curiosity sparked, David rose and followed the imposing shadow of Draven out of the dining chamber. The knight''s armour nked softly, each step resonating with a quiet menace, leading them down the winding halls toward Seraphina''s quarters.


    The castle seemed to breathe around them, its stone walls soaked in the deep hues of twilight. Golden crystal light cast wavering shadows that danced across old paintings, whispering stories of forgotten wars and noble legacies.


    The soft patter of David''s boots echoed behind Draven''s heavier stride. Seraphina had been away all day, overseeing some matter shrouded in secrecy, and David intended to ask her how it had gone. As his future manager in all business dealings, she always had a purpose for her actions, and David''s curiosity gnawed at him, eager for answers.


    Draven halted in front of Seraphina''s chamber doors, their carved surfaces glistening under the dim light. The ck iron handles coiled like sleeping serpents, hinting at power and mystery beyond them. Draven turned, his eyes dark pools of unwavering loyalty.


    "I shall take my leave, master," he intoned, voice as deep and shadowed as the hall itself.


    David nodded, the gesture sharp and dismissive. He watched as the brute knight, his presence asmanding as an eclipse, pivoted and strode away down the corridor. A whisper of a grin threatened David''s lips as a thought crossed his mind: if anyone knew the true nature of Draven¡ªthe once-dreaded leader of a ruthless band of fingers, now bound irrevocably to him¡ªchaos would erupt. The very notion was as dangerous as it was satisfying.


    As the echo of Draven''s heavy steps faded, David''s mind flitted to Luna, the enigmatic figure in his fold who had yet to awaken. He wondered how long she would remain dormant and what kind of storm she would bring when she finally stirred. But Seraphina came first, her summons wrapped inyers of intrigue that demanded his attention.


    With a steadying breath, David pushed the thought of Luna aside andid a hand on the cold iron handle. The chill seeped into his skin, grounding him in the moment as he turned it and stepped inside. The chamber was bathed in a muted glow from the few crystal lights in the corner. The scent of old parchment and a hint of jasmine lingered, the air tinged with an expectancy that made his pulse quicken.


    Seraphina stood by the window, her silhouette framed by the deep shadows of night. The silver glow of the moon poured in, casting an ethereal light over her figure. She wore a ck, nearly transparent night dress that clung to her curves with a whisper of seduction, delicatece tracing patterns along the fabric.


    Her raven-ck hair fell in silky waves over her shoulders, dark as the night itself and gleaming where the moonlight caressed it. When she turned to face David, her eyes, deep and enigmatic, met his with an intensity that spoke volumes.


    "You came," she said, her voice low and velvety, carrying the weight of unspoken truths.


    David tilted his head, a smirk curving his mouth. "You don''t send Draven for idle chat, Seraphina. What''s this about?"


    She took a step forward, the room tightening with a tension that spoke of matters far more pressing than business as usual. Whatever this was, David knew that once spoken, there would be no going back.


    Seraphina''s dark eyes gleamed with a yful, knowing light as she glided across the room, her night dress catching the moonlight and shifting like liquid shadow. Before David could say a word, she wrapped her arms around his neck, thece of her gown brushing his skin like a whisper.


    "And what if this is exactly why I called you here?" she murmured, her breath warm against his ear.


    David''s gaze swept over her, taking in the delicate, translucent fabric that clung to her curves, hinting at the skin beneath. He smirked, tilting his head slightly. "No," he replied, eyes glinting with a mix of curiosity and challenge, "not with what you''re wearing."


    A chuckle escaped Seraphina''s lips, low and melodic, as she stepped back, guiding him toward the bed with a delicate but firm touch. "Oh, David," she teased, her voice carrying a sultry promise, "do you love surprises?"


    His brow arched, eyes narrowing with intrigue. "A surprise?" he echoed, his curiosity sharpening.


    Without waiting for a reply, Seraphina''s nimble fingers reached for the sps of his tunic, undoing them one by one. Her touch was electric, trailing across his chest and tracing the lean lines of muscle beneath his skin. Each movement was deliberate, a tantalizing prelude that left a heat spreading through him.


    The night air seemed to hum with anticipation, thick with the scent of jasmine and an unspoken tension that made the room feel smaller.


    In one swift motion, she pushed him back onto the bed, a mischievous glint dancing in her eyes as she straddled his waist. Her hands moved with practiced ease, reaching for a small vial that caught the moonlight, its liquid contents shimmering like captured stars.


    "A massage," she announced, unscrewing the cap and letting the exotic scent of the potion fill the room. It was rich, heady, and intoxicating.


    David''s pulse quickened as Seraphina poured a few drops onto her palms, the potion glowing faintly as she pressed her hands against his skin. The sensation was immediate¡ªa tingling warmth that seeped into his muscles, loosening them as if she held fire in her fingertips.


    Each glide of her hands was slow and deliberate, coaxing a deep, rxed sigh from him. The potion carried an unexpected sweetness, sending a pleasant rush through his veins that made his senses sharpen, each touch heightening his awareness of her.


    A soft, potent euphoria blossomed in his chest, mingling with a rising hunger that throbbed in sync with his heartbeat. His gaze locked with hers, dark and smoldering, as her hands traveled along his chest, down to his abdomen. She leaned in close, her raven hair brushing against his skin like silk, the scent of her enveloping him.


    Just as his mind began to blur with sensation, a flicker of light caught the corner of his vision. A holographic screen materialized, its cool blue glow shing with the warmth that wrapped around him:


    "


    [Foreign substance detected. Deploy [[Aurumaris Empyreal Core]] to nullify effects?]


    "


    David''s lips quirked into a smile as he read the words, amusement sparking in his eyes.


    Interesting,


    he thought, his mind momentarily clear amidst the haze. But he dismissed the system''s prompt with a mentalmand, choosing to sink further into the moment, curious about the extent of Seraphina''s ns.


    The system screen faded, and David''s attention returned to Seraphina, who had not broken her rhythm. She arched an eyebrow, a knowing smile ying on her lips as she felt his muscles tense and rx beneath her touch. The potion continued to work its magic, sending waves of warmth and pleasure coursing through him. Whatever this was, David decided, he was ready to let it unfold, trusting Seraphina''s intentions and savouring the night that promised secrets and indulgence in equal measure.


    Seraphina''s eyes shimmered, dark pools with a fire now fully ignited as she uncapped the vial again. With deliberate grace, she let the shimmering potion drip down her corbone down her cleavage, the liquid glistening on her pale skin and soaking into thece of her night dress.


    The fabric clung to her like a second skin, outlining every curve as if the dress itself wished to join in their passion. The air between them thickened, a charged silence broken only by the pounding of their hearts.


    She straddled him with fluid elegance, the weight of her settling over his hips. David''s body tensed in response as he felt his shaft pressed between her full thighs, the warmth of her skin burning through the fabric like a brand.


    The soft friction sent a shock of pleasure through him, and his breath caught. Seraphina leaned down, so close that their noses brushed, her raven hair cascading around them like a curtain of midnight silk.


    "Tonight, I''ll take care of you," she whispered, the promise in her voice sending a shiver racing down his spine.


    Her lips imed his in a kiss that was confident and hungry, a marked improvement from their first tentative encounters. Each movement of her mouth and the gentle, teasing press of her tongue showed how far she''de, and David couldn''t help but be impressed¡ªand aroused.


    Her hips shifted, grinding against him in slow,nguid rolls that ignited every nerve in his body. The thin barrier between them only heightened the sensation, the heat and pressure building like a storm ready to break. David''s hands found her waist, fingers digging into the soft fabric as he pulled her closer, guiding her rhythm. Their breaths mingled, deepening as the room around them faded into a blur of shadows and light.


    They gave themselves to the night, their desires unfurling in a dance of shared need and discovery. The hours passed in a feverish haze, the boundaries between where he ended and she began blurring with each kiss, each whispered promise, and each shuddering sigh. The potion''s effects heightened every touch, every caress, until time itself felt suspended, held captive by their passion.


    When dawn''s first light crept through the window, painting their entangled bodies in a soft glow, Davidy with Seraphina nestled against him. The fire in her eyes had dimmed to a smolder, satisfied and gentle, while David tracedzy circles on her back, already craving for their morning session.


    ****


    A/N: Next, a small time skip. Happy reading.

 Chapter 188 EMBERS OF RESOLVE AND WHISPERS OF TRUTH

    Thest two months passed in a whirlwind, days and nights blending into one relentless march of training, breakthroughs, and preparation. David had devoted himself to the study of mana and aura, going back to the fundamentals and pushing beyond them.


    He spent countless hours poring over ancient tomes, delving into theories that tested his intellect and determination. From dawn until the stars reappeared in the velvet sky, he practiced tirelessly in the training fields, perfecting his battle techniques and forging new ways to merge his understanding of the arcane and the martial.


    Sweat soaked his tunic each day, and bruises mapped his body like a constetion of progress, each mark a testament to his relentless pursuit of power only for his physique to kick in.


    Seraphina and Katrina, too, had undergone their own transformative journeys. With David''s skill,


    Sacred Essence Cultivation


    , they surged past their previous limitations, shattering through to the next cultivation stage. The energy that coursed through their veins became more refined, their strength almost palpable, glowing beneath their skin like molten gold.


    Seraphina''s dark eyes, once filled with quiet mystery, now glimmered with newfound power and confidence. Katrina, on the other hand, bnced her fierceness with an aura of calm resilience, her gentle demeanour hiding the tempest of her growth.


    Vivian and Shay, steadfast and determined, had chosen to support David in their own way. They took up the de, training side by side until their movements were as synchronized as twin mes.


    The two had be duelists, advancing quickly to the rank of first-level swordsmen. Their bond with David deepened, not just through camaraderie but through their shared purpose on the battlefield. The sight of their des cutting through the air, leaving arcs of silver light, became a daily spectacle that inspired admiration and awe.


    Amid the fervent preparations, David had called in the first of the three requests promised by his father. His voice, steady and resolute, had conveyed a request that carried significant weight: the family''s country mansion in Valemir County. To his surprise, the Earl agreed without hesitation, an enigmatic smile crossing his face as if he were silentlymending David''s foresight.


    The mansion, nestled within the heart of Valemir County, the capital of the Srian Empire, was now his. It was a ce that spoke of legacy, steeped in the history of the De Gor bloodline. Its stone walls held secrets as old as the family itself.


    With the mansion secured, ns were set in motion. Katrina, Shay, and Vivian gave their resignations from their posts, the news met with whispered curiosity and murmurs throughout the castle. They were ready to leave for Valemir, where the mansion awaited them, standing tall amidst lush, sprawling gardens that promised both seclusion and grandeur. It would be the seat of David''s future endeavors¡ªa haven, a fortress, and a testament to the path he was carving with every drop of sweat and blood.


    Present day arrived with the sun casting a warm golden glow over the De Gor Le Rosa estate. David stood at the entrance of the grand mansion, its towering facade etched with intricate carvings that caught the morning light. The air was cool, tinged with the scent of dew-kissed roses and ancient stone.


    He had only one day left before his departure to Lysora County, but today was not meant for idle farewells. No, today held a far more important purpose: a conversation long overdue with Elder La Muerte.


    The elder was shrouded in an air of enigma, her presence at the manor both afort and a warning. She was the keeper of secrets, some of which had haunted the old David and now loomed over him like a shadow. As he stepped into the mansion, the memories of the old David stirred within him, the remnants of a past life flickering like thest embers of a dying fire.


    His expression was stoic, but beneath it was a storm of determination. He would confront her, not just for himself, but to fulfill a promise made to the boy who once feared the truth.


    David''s boots echoed in the hall as he approached the chamber where Elder La Muerte resided, its doors carved with symbols older than memory. A chill ran down his spine as he reached out and pushed them open, the air inside heavy with the scent of parchment and old magic.


    Elder La Muerte sat at arge, ornately carved desk, her dark robes pooling around her like the wings of a raven. Her gaze lifted, sharp and prating, as David entered.


    "David," she greeted, her voice smooth and deep, carrying the weight of centuries. "To what do I owe this visit?" Discover exclusive content at mvl


    He stepped forward, his jaw set. "There are truths you''ve hidden from me¡ªtruths that I feared but never uncovered. I''m here to learn them, and to im what was taken from me."


    Her eyes narrowed, a spark of interest lighting their depths. "And you believe yourself ready to bear the burden of such knowledge?"


    "I do," he replied, the air crackling with his resolve. "And more than that, I intend to take Angelica from the House of Executioners. She will serve under me, and, in time, her heart will belong to me."


    A silence hung between them, heavy with unspoken words. Elder La Muerte''s expression shifted, the faintest hint of a smile ying on her lips as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    David''s eyes locked onto Elder La Muerte with an intensity that sent a ripple through the room. The elder''s expression tightened, her curiosity piqued by the fire in his gaze.


    What changed in this boy?


    she pondered, watching for any flicker of hesitation.


    Suddenly, an oppressive aura seeped from her, pressing down on David like the weight of a mountain. He felt it coil around him, testing his resolve, a subtle warning of the power she wielded.


    "What truth do you seek, boy?" her voice dripped with challenge. "And why should I hand over Angelica, even with your status?"


    David''s jaw tightened, his heartbeat steady as he met the challenge without faltering.

 Chapter 189 THE UNRAVELING TRUTH

    Elder La Muerte''s office loomed in shadow, defying the golden rays of morning that filtered through grand, arched windows. The darkness seemed to cling to the room, swallowing light whole as if the sun itself dared not challenge the shroud.


    Behind a vast, ornately carved desk sat Elder La Muerte, a figure both formidable and regal. Her hair, raven-dark and artfully tousled, framed a face marked by an ethereal beauty that bore the weight of time and power. Her uniform, striking in design with gold epaulets and crimson embellishments, radiated authority. With eyes as sharp as a hawk''s, glimmering like molten gold, she exuded an air of danger.


    Her fingers, d ince gloves, toyed with a feathered quill as though it were a de, tracing patterns on a parchment that held ancient symbols. The quill moved in calcted circles, dripping ink as dark as her intent. Her gaze cut through the silence like a sword, locking onto David, who stood tall amidst the overwhelming atmosphere, the pressure of her presence heavy on his chest. Yet, he did not waver.


    David bowed deeply, a gesture polished by two months of relentless training and preparation for encounters just like this. His voice, calm yet edged with reverence, broke the silence. "Forgive my impudence, Noble Elder," he began, eyes momentarily lowering before meeting hers once more.


    Elder La Muerte''s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile as she angled the feathered quill against her cheek. The morning light barely touched her, consumed by the unnatural darkness of her chamber.


    "For a moment, I thought your new title had inted your pride," she mused, the quill tracing delicate patterns on her skin as if testing the edge of her curiosity.


    "Not at all, Noble Elder," David replied, a touch of humour infusing his voice to mask the storm roiling inside him.


    "My intentions are purely noble. I havee across pieces of a puzzle, ones that have haunted me with shadows of past pain."


    The elder''s eyes narrowed subtly, and she set the quill back into its ornate holder. Silence filled the room like a dense fog, pressing in on David until the air felt as though it would shatter under the weight. He stood firm, though the suffocating aura she emanated tested his resolve.


    Your next chapter is on mvl


    But for a brief heartbeat, he sensed something¡ªan echo of emotion, almost like pain, vibrating through her imposing presence. It was gone before he could grasp it fully.


    "I met with Angelica," he said, breaking the tension. The elder''s golden eyes sharpened as they locked onto his, a glimmer of intrigue flickering in their depths. "So, you have," she responded, her voice low andced with an unreadable emotion. It was as though she had been waiting for this moment, each word a bead of inevitability on a string she had spun long ago.


    With a graceful gesture, she extended her hand toward a chair across from her desk. "Sit, then," she offered, amand wrapped in politeness. Davidplied, easing into the chair while maintaining his poise, muscles taut beneath his cloak as if bracing for battle.


    "I assume you''vee to learn why Angelica is an executioner in my service," Elder La Muerte continued, never breaking eye contact. The room seemed to darken further, the shadows shifting as if leaning in to listen. Her voice, deep and resonant, held the gravity of secrets older than he could fathom.


    "Yes," David affirmed, the single word carrying the weight of months of unanswered questions.


    Each syble echoed in the chamber, mingling with the scent of old parchment and arcane incense. He knew that whatever answer awaited would change the path before him, revealing more about the elder''s inscrutable nature and the truth that had eluded the old David.


    Elder La Muerte''s fingers inteced, resting on the desk with a calcted elegance. "To understand Angelica''s role," she began, her tone softening by a degree, "you must first understand the debt that runs through this bloodline¡ªthe sacrifices, the deals made, and the echoes of power that bind us all."


    David''s eyes narrowed as he felt the weight of Elder La Muerte''s revtion settle over him like a shroud. His attention sharpened, and he leaned forward, straining to catch every nuance of her words. Weeks of gruelling study and personal growth had fortified him, giving him newfound strength, yet knowledge¡ªsharp, elusive, and vital¡ªwas what he sought most. What she had just said made his pulse race.


    "You were betrothed," she disclosed, the words striking him like a blow. David''s chest tightened, shock coursing through him. In the story of his past life, a shadowed history that had never been fully unravelled by the author, this truth had been buried deep.


    The old David had a betrothal that had haunted his memory, an unsolved riddle that now resurfaced with sudden, stunning rity. But why was it important now?


    Sensing the uncertainty that clouded his features, Elder La Muerte rose from her seat with a fluid grace that set his heart racing. Before he could react, she moved behind him, her presence so close that her warmth seeped into him.


    She wrapped her arms around his frame, drawing him into an unexpected embrace. The contact stunned him, her floral scent enveloping his senses and her breath a soft whisper on the nape of his neck. A shiver ran down his spine, spreading tingling heat through his body.


    "Would you believe me if I told you I took her away to protect you?" she murmured, the words piercing through the haze of his shock. Her voice, usually so guarded, carried an edge of vulnerability. It was enough to pull him from his daze, but confusion still clouded his mind.


    "Protect me?" he echoed, the question tasting foreign on his tongue. What did she mean? His confusion deepened as she tightened her hold, pressing him closer so that he could feel the steady rhythm of her heartbeat. His head rested against the warmth of her chest, and the gentle rise and fall of her breath left him almost lightheaded.


    "I knew of your love between you two," she whispered, her toneced with a bitterness that hinted at painful memories. "If the House of rionne had discovered your feelings, they would have executed her without hesitation."


    At the mention of that cursed name, an unfamiliar rage red within David, burning bright and fierce. It was a fire that did not belong to him, an echo of a trauma that clung to the old David like a shadow. His breath quickened, muscles tensing under the strain of emotion he couldn''t fully grasp.


    Another ghost of my past,


    he thought, trying to steady himself.


    Elder La Muerte''s eyes, sharp as they were empathetic, noted the change in his demeanor and a subtle smile crossed her lips. It was an expression of approval, an acknowledgment of his growth andposure. The pieces of the puzzle were starting to align, but one question still wed at him, desperate for an answer.


    "Why?" he asked, his voice thick with a mix of confusion and awe. "Why save her and protect me?"


    The elder''s embrace softened, the harshness of her aura melting away to reveal something gentler. Her fingers found their way into his white hair, brushing it with a touch that was both tender andmanding. "It is a promise I made, one that I failed to uphold fully," she said, a wistful note coloring her voice. "But it is a vow I will continue to keep."


    Her words spoke in riddles, hinting at past loyalties and failures that stirred more questions than answers. But for now, they were enough. David felt the tension in his chest release as her hand caressed his hair, each stroke drawing him further into a realm of fragile trust.


    "You may take Angelica," she dered, her tone carrying the weight of finality. But then, her eyes gleamed mischievously as she leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek. The warmth of it startled him, sending a jolt through his senses. "However," she continued, her voice now as intimate as a secret, "if you ever have any troubles,e to me."


    David''s eyes widened at the unexpected offer, his breath catching in his throat. Elder La Muerte was bing an enigma, a puzzle he couldn''t quite decipher. Yet, the conditions sheid out were ones he could not afford to refuse, no matter how cautious he remained.


    Before he could respond, she led him to a nearby leather couch. With amanding gesture, she indicated for him to sit and lie down. Hesitant, David did as instructed, sinking back until his head rested on herp. The softness of her thighs was disarming, afort that felt both foreign and forbidden. He opened his mouth to protest, but her finger found his lips, silencing him.


    "Shh," she whispered, the sound a tendermand that sent a thrill down his spine. "Consider this our first step in building trust."


    Her fingers traced the line of his jaw, up to the strands of his hair, drawingzy patterns that made his skin prickle. It was an intimacy he didn''t know how to handle, a moment suspended in time where the lines between past and present blurred.


    David''s eyes fluttered closed, not in surrender, but in acknowledgment. The walls between them were shifting, and in that delicate, silent space, he epted the beginning of an uncertain alliance.


    ****


    A/N: The House of rionne is the same house that Eric De Gor was banished to.

 Chapter 190 YUE AND LITTY.

    The sun hung high above Lysora County, casting a golden glow across the bustling market that sprawled along its renowned coastline. The scent of salt and sizzling seafood filled the air, mingling with the cries of merchants vying for attention. "Get your shell ne here!" shouted one vendor, his wares gleaming with pearlescent hues under the bright sun. "Steamed horn octopus, get them while they''re hot!" called another, the savory aroma wafting toward the sea of people.


    Yue, a small petite figure with pointed ears betraying her elven heritage, clutched a bundle of grilled fish, her cheeks puffed outically as she devoured her spoils. She looked like a mischievous child caught raiding a pantry, much to the exasperation of her daughter, Litty, who tugged at her arm with an indignant re.


    "Mum, stop stuffing yourself!" Litty''s voice cut through the market''s chaos as she attempted to drag Yue away from temptation. But Yue''s wide, sparkling eyes darted to a jewelry stand nearby, enchanted by the glistening trinkets that mirrored the sea''s treasures.


    "No, you don''t," Litty muttered, reading her mother''s mind. With a swift motion, she scooped Yue up, much to the astonishment of passersby who saw nothing but a small elf iling her arms in protest.


    "How dare you! Put me down this instant!" Yue''s muffled voice rose as she struggled against her daughter''s hold, tiny fists beating against Litty''s shoulder.


    "If you keep this up, I might just stop buying you sweets for a while," Litty warned, her tone firm yet tinged with affection. At that, Yue''s defiance faltered. Her wide eyes narrowed, and she puffed her cheeks even more, looking like an adorable, sulking child plotting silent revenge. The promise of lost sweets was too grave a threat to bear.


    Navigating through the market''s vibrant chaos, Litty maneuvered up a flight of stone stairs that wound their way from the coast up to the heart of the city. The path climbed between ancient buildings with walls stained golden by centuries of sun and salt spray. At the crest, their destination loomed¡ª Valha, a branch of the esteemed Adventurers Guild.


    Standing sentinel at the entrance was an intricately carved set of doors, imposing in their grandeur. Towering columns nked each side, spiraling with ornate engravings that depicted scenes of mythical sea battles and tales of brave seafarers who ventured into the abyss and returned with riches.


    The polished stone arches above the entrance were a testament to master craftsmanship, woven with patterns of curling waves, intricate vines, and regal sea serpents that seemed to writhe under the shifting light. At the heart of the double doors, wrought-iron panels intertwined like tangled seaweed, forming an borate design that mirrored the ever-changing tides of Lysora''s vast seas.


    Fixed above the doors was a signboard that bore the symbol of the Adventurers Guild¡ªa hat with a sweeping feather pinned jauntily to the side, symbolizing both wisdom and bravery. The feather caught the breeze, giving the illusion that it was quivering with anticipation.


    "Finally," Litty sighed, setting Yue down as they stood before the massive doors. For a brief moment, there was a shared pause. Yue gazed up, her earlier rebellion forgotten as the majesty of the entrance washed over her.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Litty remarked, a small smile touching her lips as she noticed her mother''s awe.


    Yue nodded, her eyes tracing the delicate curves of the carvings that seemed almost alive. "The stories they tell," she whispered, pressing her small palm to the cool metal. The touch grounded her, pulling her out of her usual impishness and into a rare moment of reverence.


    Litty''s expression softened as she observed her mother''s transformation. There was more to Yue than her childlike antics, an echo of a past and wisdom that only revealed itself in quiet moments like these. Themotion of the marketce below seemed to fade, reced by the gentle sound of distant waves and the hushed anticipation of what awaited them inside Valha.


    Taking a deep breath, Litty pushed the heavy doors open, the sound of their groan harmonizing with the murmurs from within. Light spilled into the grand hall, illuminating a space filled with adventurers of all kinds. Their stories, like the carvings on the entrance, were woven into the fabric of the guild¡ªtales of triumph, danger, and uncharted frontiers waiting beyond the horizon.


    Yue''s eyes sparkled with mischief once more as she looked up at her daughter. "Are you ready?" she asked, a yful grin recing her moment of solemnity.


    Litty chuckled, shaking her head. "For you, always," she replied. And together, they stepped into the heart of the Adventurers Guild, where new stories would begin.


    Yue and Litty pushed their way through the bustling heart of Valha, the Adventurers Guild. The grand hall was a mosaic of color and noise, where warriors and magicians mingled amidst shouts,ughter, and the hum of urgent conversations.


    Towering men with massive swords strapped across their backs exuded a fierce aura, their scars telling stories of battles won and lost. Close by, mages in pointed hats clutched their staffs, arcane runes glowing faintly as if whispering secrets of untamed power. Litty cast quick nces at adventurers who moved like shadows, their attire stitched with the telltale signs of the thief ss¡ªdaggers glinting under the flickering torchlight.


    The atmosphere was a blend of awe and tension, the sharp eyes of seasoned veterans asionally darting toward Yue and Litty, only to dismiss them as unseasoned neers.


    A rookie adventurer leading a child-like figure through the hall was not umon, but their presence still drew curious nces. Yet, Yue, with her yful energy concealed beneath elven features, stood undaunted. Litty,posed as ever, guided her mother toward their goal, weaving past conversationsden with exaggerated tales and promises of glory.


    Atst, they reached the reception booth, where a warm voice greeted them, cutting through the din. "


    Ad Arcana et Immortalis


    ," the receptionist said, reciting the Guild''s motto, ''To the Mysteries and Immortality,'' with a practiced smile.


    Experience exclusive tales on §Þ??


    The woman behind the counter was striking. Her honey-blonde hair was styled in an elegant braid that cascaded over her shoulder, glistening like spun gold under the ambient light.


    Her golden eyes sparkled with intelligence and kindness, a contrast to the rough-and-tumble crowd she served. She wore the Guild''s formal uniform¡ªa tailored vest of deep navy, adorned with subtle silver embroidery that shimmered as she moved. A ruffled white blouse peeked from beneath, its sleeves cuffed at her wrists with small bows tied in delicate loops. The golden cravat at her neck added an air of sophistication to her appearance, an ent that matched the soft lilt in her voice.


    Yue''s eyes widened, the fishy mischief from earlier reced by curiosity. Litty, on the other hand, offered a polite nod, her expression revealing a mix of exhaustion and resolve. The receptionist''s eyes fell on Yue, a flicker of surprise passing over her face before she masked it with professionalposure.


    "How may I assist you today?" she asked, leaning forward slightly, her demeanor attentive and weing. The subtle scent of ink and parchment surrounded her, mingling with the salt from the nearby sea that drifted through the open windows.


    Litty spoke up, breaking the brief silence. "We''re here to register for the uing expedition," she said, her voice steady, though her gaze darted briefly to Yue, who was still enraptured by the intricate embroidery on the receptionist''s vest.


    "Of course," the receptionist responded, pulling out a heavy, leather-bound tome and an inked quill with a flourish. She turned its worn pages with practised grace, revealing rows of names, titles, and guild marks. "I''ll just need your details."


    Yue finally snapped out of her reverie, her eyes meeting the receptionist''s with a grin that promised more than just innocence. Litty sighed inwardly, bracing herself for whatever her mischievous mother might say next.


    "Hey, Missy! Is the wine here as good as they say?" Yue chirped, her voice tinged with mischief. Litty, already dreading the chaos her mother could spark, facepalmed with an audible sigh. The receptionist''s eyes darted to the small elf-like woman. Under normal circumstances, a child asking for alcohol would trigger a reprimand, but the subtle point of Yue''s ears hinted at her true age, prompting the receptionist to answer with a friendly smile.


    "Yes, it''s quite popr," she replied, her tone warm yet professional. Before Yue could follow up with any more questionable inquiries, Litty stepped forward, cutting her mother off. "you asked about details," she said, hoping to redirect the conversation before Yue''s antics got out of hand.


    The receptionist blinked, her expression softening as realization dawned. "Ah, of course. Are you already registered with the guild?" she asked, ncing between them. Litty nodded briskly. "Yes, we are."


    "Perfect!" The receptionist retrieved two small leather-bound cards and handed them over. The moment their fingers touched the cards, a soft glow emanated from the enchanted items, illuminating ancient runes that danced across their surfaces. The inscriptions pulsed, imprinting both Yue''s and Litty''s details in anguage older than time. Simultaneously, the magical quill on the receptionist''s ledger began scribbling their information in elegant, sweeping strokes.


    The receptionist''s eyes flitted to Litty''s card first. "D-ss adventurer," she read aloud, nodding as the status of rookie warrior matched her expectations. Her gaze shifted to Yue''s card, and the friendly smile transformed into one of pure astonishment. "Heavens!" she gasped, nearly dropping the ledger. Her eyes widened as she beheld the title emzoned upon the card:


    S-ss Alchemist


    .


    The air around the reception desk thickened with whispers. Adventurers lounging nearby exchanged nces, some muttering incredulously, others inching closer to catch a glimpse. An S-ss ranking was rare, almost mythical, a title that could change the dynamic of any guild. Yue, blissfully oblivious, merely tilted her head, amused by the sudden stir. Litty, however, felt the weight of those murmurs pressing down on them. It wasn''t admiration that filled the room¡ªit was curiosityced with envy.


    "Wee to Valha," the receptionist said, barely masking the awe in her voice.

 Chapter 191 THE ROSES FAREWELL AND THE ROAD AHEAD

    In the grandeur of the Lady''s hall, shadows yed across the arched ceilings, weaving through the intricate chandeliers and pooling around the obsidian uniforms of the gathered executioners. They stood solemn and foreboding, two disciplined rows of masked figures whose presencemanded a deep, reverent silence. The air was charged, heavy with anticipation and the quiet hum of loyalty and unspoken power.


    Angelica stood at the towering double doors, the cold metal of the handles pressing against her fingertips. Her gaze strayed past the line of executioners, fixing on the dais where Elder La Muerte sat on her high, ornate seat . Her eyes then shifted to David, standing tall and resolute by the Elder''s side.


    How did he do it? How did he convince her to let me go?


    she wondered, a flurry of emotions tightening her chest.


    From ancient tradition, an executioner was dismissed only through an honourable ceremony when transferred to another qualified superior. This ritual was sacred, a passage marked by pride, fear, and loyalty. Angelica would be relinquished to thest son of the Earl, David De Gor¡ªa man who was once scorned but now stood transformed. The entire affair felt surreal.


    "Come forth, my rose," Elder La Muerte''s voice called out, smooth as silk yet sharp as a de. Angelica straightened, steeling herself as she stepped forward, the weight of tradition pressing on her with each step. The hall seemed to shrink around her, the gazes of her masked kin boring into her, their silence louder than any roar.


    Reaching the dais, Angelica knelt with practiced grace, her head bowed low. Elder La Muerte rose, her dark robes cascading around her like a storm. She descended from her high seat, her heels echoing against the marble floor. With a touch as cold and final as a death sentence, shemanded Angelica to stand. The elder''s gaze softened momentarily¡ªa fleeting moment of tenderness masked by the poised power of a viper ready to strike.


    "Today, we lose a rose," Elder La Muerte began, her voice resonating through the hall, "but not in battle." Her words drew sharp, startled breaths from a few of the masked figures, who shifted uneasily. With deliberate care, she ced a hand on Angelica''s shoulder. "You are dismissed from your rank," she dered, her tone cutting through the tension like a de through silk.


    A collective murmur rippled through the ranks, eyes widening beneath the shadowed masks. This was no ordinary dismissal; it was unprecedented. The hall, filled moments ago with stoic silence, now seemed to hum with restrained surprise.


    Elder La Muerte took Angelica''s hands in her own, leaning in until her lips brushed close enough to whisper, "I have kept my promise. You may now serve David De Gor." A faint blush dusted the elder''s porcin cheeks, a rare show of emotion that only Angelica could see. Angelica''s breath caught, heart pounding as the weight of those words settled into her bones. It was freedom, not from duty, but from the chains that had bound her to blood and shadow alone.


    Among the executioners, eyes shifted to David. Some watched in confusion, others with open disdain. One broke the silence, his voice a sharp hiss under the mask, "What''s that trash doing here?" Hispanion, eyes darting nervously, gripped his arm tightly. "Do you wish to invite death upon yourself?" he whispered fiercely.


    The first executioner frowned, baffled. "What? Why, what''s happened?"


    A third figure stepped closer, lowering his voice to a grave whisper, "You must have been away too long on a mission. That is not the David you remember. He has surpassed expectations¡ªhe stands at a level where even king-ranked swordsmen would hesitate to face him. He may be ''Master Swordsman'' in title, but his true prowess is far greater."


    The realization struck the first executioner, eyes wide as he swallowed hard, a lump of fear caught in his throat. The once-dismissed heir, the forgotten son of the Earl, nowmanded power that none of them had anticipated.


    Elder La Muerte released Angelica, her expression reverting to its usual unreadable mask. "Serve him well, my rose, and let the legacy of De Gor Le Rosa live through new hands," she said, stepping back and allowing the ceremonial moment to conclude.


    David met Angelica''s eyes, a silent promise passing between them. Amidst the murmurs of surprise and the guarded gazes of the executioners, Angelica straightened, her heart steady with newfound resolve. This was her path now¡ªnot just as a rose of the blood-stained De Gor Le Rosa but as something more, bound not by orders but by choice.


    ****


    The crisp evening air wrapped around David and Angelica as they stood outside the towering, iron-wrought gates of Elder La Muerte''s manor. The massive structure loomed behind them, dark and foreboding, its shadow stretching far across the cobblestone path.


    Angelica''s gaze darted to the two carriages waiting for them. The first carriage, grand and ornate, bore the De Gor family crest, nked by a contingent of knights astride proud horses. Their armour gleamed under the dying sunlight, and the knight at the front held the De Gor banner high, the dark emblem fluttering like a battle cry against the breeze.


    The second carriage, in stark contrast, was humble¡ªa simple coach with only a driver perched atop, reins in hand. The two starkly different vehicles painted a clear picture of duty and secrecy.


    The creak of a carriage door broke Angelica''s thoughts. From the grander of the two emerged Seraphina, her raven-ck hair glistening like polished obsidian, cascading over her ck, nearly revealing mage dress. Her eyes, sharp and calcting, swept over the two figures standing by the gates before settling on David. "David," she called out, a note of urgencycing her voice, "the others are growing nervous. Are you done here, or shall we wait longer?"


    David inclined his head in acknowledgement, a subtle smile ying on his lips. "I''m done," he said, gesturing to Angelica beside him. "But before you leave, there''s someone you should meet."


    Seraphina''s dark eyes shifted to Angelica, who met her gaze with aposed stare. The subtle tension between them was palpable, as if the air itself crackled with unspoken words. "This is Angelica, an executioner of De Gor Le Rosa and now under my service," David said, his voice steady and proud. "She''ll be scouting with you and offering protection."


    A moment of silence passed as Seraphina sized Angelica up, her sharp eyes taking in every detail. The recognition that flickered across her face revealed more than words ever could¡ªAngelica might soon be more than just a protector.


    Continue reading on §Þ??


    "I see," Seraphina said, tilting her head slightly. "A pleasure to meet you, Angelica." Though her voice was calm, an unreadable glimmer in her eyes hinted at her thoughts.


    Another one, perhaps?


    she wondered, understanding David''s influence all too well.


    David reached into the satchel slung over his shoulder, pulling out several tomes, each bound in dark leather and etched with ancient runes. The weight of their history seemed to thrum in the air. He handed them to Seraphina, who took them with a mixture of curiosity and awe. "These containplex techniques and spells," David said. "Study them well. Next time we meet, we''ll be preparing to raid Terranon''s Eye."


    Angelica''s eyes widened, a sharp intake of breath barely audible.


    Terranon''s Eye?


    The name alone was enough to send shivers down her spine. But she held her silence, observing as Seraphina''s fingers brushed over the tomes. Her expression was a mix of wonder and suspicion. These were not just any books; they were ancient, powerful, and dangerous.


    "Where did you get these?" Seraphina whispered, almost to herself. She knew the value they held and what it meant for David''s lovers to wield such power. A determined light red in her eyes¡ªthese would make them stronger, stronger than anyone could have anticipated.


    "Prepare well," David repeated, his voice grave. Seraphina nodded, her resolve set. Without another word, she and Angelica climbed into their carriage, the driver''s whip cracking as the horses reared and began their journey toward the capital of the empire.


    David turned back to the manor, only to feel a slender hand wrap around his neck, sping something cool and metallic against his skin. He blinked, fingers brushing over a ne¡ªa delicate, ancient chain with a pendant carved into a serpentine design. He nced over his shoulder and met the golden eyes of Elder La Muerte.


    "You''ve gathered quite the group of lovers," she teased, her voice soft and velvety, making David chuckle nervously.


    "This ne will summon me for thirty minutes," she said, her tone shifting to one of rare sincerity. "If you ever find yourself in a situation you cannot handle, use it." Before he could respond, she pulled him into a fierce embrace. The weight of their shared history and unspoken emotions pressed between them.


    "Thank you," David whispered as he pulled away, his eyes searching hers for a fleeting moment. She nodded, a rare warmth glistening in her eyes before she stepped back.


    David mounted his own carriage, and with a sharp nod from the lead knight holding the De Gor banner, the convoy set off, the rhythmic tter of hooves filling the night.


    As the manor''s shadow swallowed her once more, Elder La Muerte watched them fade into the distance, her fingers clutching the fabric over her heart. "Mek," she whispered, the name like a prayer, "may my actions atone for my sins." The wind carried her words away, leaving only the echo of her hope lingering in the cool air.

 Chapter 192 MOTHERS PAST

    The heavy wooden doors of the Adventurers Guild creaked open, allowing the golden afternoon sun to spill across the threshold. Out skipped Yue, her tinum hair shimmering in the light like threads of moonbeams, eyes alight with mischief and joy. Behind her trudged Litty, her weary expression paired with a sigh that seemed toe from the depths of her soul. She pushed her light brown hair back from her sweaty brow, the strands clinging to her flushed skin, and stared at her mother in exasperation.


    "We actually made it in time to register for the


    ''Leviathan''s Abyss'' raid!


    " Yue chirped, twirling with such carefree delight that a few passing adventurers nced at her with bemused smiles. The sight of a seemingly youthful girl so animated was not unusual, but Litty knew better. The cheer in Yue''s eyes held centuries of wisdom behind their emerald glow.


    "We were lucky," Litty groaned, hands on her hips, "and only because the registration deadline is a day before the raid. Otherwise, we would have missed out¡ªall because


    someone


    kept getting sidetracked." Her tone, sharp as a dagger, jabbed into Yue''s blissful reverie.


    "Oh, my precious blossom, you need to loosen up!" Yue threw her arms up in a yful tantrum, her pout exaggerated like that of a child denied candy. "You''re still a child, after all! You need to live a little."


    Litty''s brows shot up, incredulous. "


    I''m


    the one who needs to act my age? Mother, you''re the one behaving like a child!" Her voice was loud enough to draw amused looks from a group of seasoned warriors passing by. One snickered behind a hand, whispering something about mother-daughter antics, but neither paid any mind.


    As themotion settled, the duo''s attention was drawn to the inviting aroma drifting from the nearby market stalls. Spices, smoke, and the tantalizing scent of grilled meat wove through the air, and the savory tang of fried horn octopus made Litty''s mouth water. They ambled over to the nearest food stand, a small booth draped in colorful fabrics and manned by an old, bearded vendor who nodded in recognition.


    "Two horn octopuses, please," Litty called out, tossing a coin pouch into the vendor''s hands.


    In moments, they were seated on a low stone wall, devouring their lunch. Litty licked the spicy oil from her fingers, her eyes narrowing as she examined her worn leather vambraces and chipped sword. Their long journey from Aethelwarin County to the coastal city had taken its toll, and her gear showed every mile of it. She sighed, the corners of her mouth dipping in thought.


    "Mother, I''m going to look formissionster," she said, wiping her hands on a scrap of cloth. "I need to earn enough for new equipment. This gear won''t survive the raid." Her eyes flickered to Yue, who was still nibbling on her octopus, her small frame perched on the stone with carefree ease.


    "And you try selling a few of your potions or forms," Litty instructed, but Yue had other ns. "I''m toozy for all that. Why don''t you do it, darling? You''re young and full of energy." She shed a grin, the mischief twinkling once more.


    Litty''s eyes darkened with yful wrath. "Lazy? Really?" Without warning, she reached over and pinched Yue''s pointed, elf-like ear, pulling just enough to elicit a yelp.


    "Alright, alright! Mercy! Stop hurting your poor, old mother!" Yue surrendered, wincing with a theatrical ir as Litty clicked her tongue, shaking her head in mock disapproval.


    They sat in silence for a moment, the mor of the market bustling around them. The only reason they had traveled this far¡ªto the very edge of the empire where the sea met the jagged rocks of the coast¡ªwas because of the whispered rumors that had tickled Yue''s ancient ears.


    The Codex of the Sea


    . Litty''s eyes drifted to her mother, who, despite her youthful appearance, bore the weight of millennia.


    The Codex was said to contain knowledge long forgotten, secrets of the ocean''s power and mysteries, and perhaps even the key to curing Yue''s ailment. The Verdant Spirit Glut had reduced her once-majestic form to that of a young girl¡ªa cruel twist for one who had seen 2,500 years pass under the sun and stars.


    "If we find the


    Codex


    and you manage to crack it¡­" Litty''s voice softened, a rare show of vulnerability. The thought of seeing her mother in her true form, vibrant and free, brought a lump to her throat.


    "I know, love," Yue said, her voice suddenly serious, the yful mask slipping to reveal the ancient woman within. "If I can decipher it, I may finally heal this wretched condition." She gazed at the horizon, where the waves beat against the rocky shore, their rhythm like a siren''s call. For a fleeting moment, the sea reflected in her eyes held more than just light¡ªit held hope.


    Litty swallowed hard, determination stiffening her spine. "Then let''s make sure we''re ready for that raid," she said, her voice steady. The sun was setting, painting the sky in hues of crimson and gold. The raid would be brutal, and survival uncertain, but they would face it together. The promise of redemption was worth every risk.


    Yue grinned, the shadows of age and worry momentarily forgotten. "That''s my girl."


    Yue''s gaze drifted toward the horizon, where the restless sea sang a luby only the winds could carry. As she watched the sunlight dance on the waves, memories stirred deep within her, uncoiling like the roots of an ancient tree. It was here, in the stillness between heartbeats, that she remembered


    him


    ¡ªLitty''s father. A human with bright eyes and augh that could shake the leaves from the trees.


    He had been unremarkable in many ways, a third-ss mage in a world where power determined status. But he was an alchemist with dreams that defied the stars themselves, a man whose theories were decades, even centuries, ahead of their time. Though his name had long since faded like a whisper lost to time, the essence of his passion remained vivid in her mind.


    He had died at the age of 450, a mere moment in her lifespan, yet he had left an imprint as indelible as a tattoo on her soul. Their paths had crossed in the dense heart of nthrial Woods, under the shimmer of an ancient moon.


    Yue had watched in awe as he scribbled furiously on parchment, eyes alight with that maddening blend of genius and obsession. His hands were always ink-stained, shaking not from age, but from the fervor of unspoken possibilities. "Imagine, Yue," he would say, pressing her hands with his trembling fingers. "The world reshaped not by the might of the strongest mage, but by the subtlety of an elixir." He poured his life''s work into her, passing down every half-crazed form and reckless theory, confident she had the mana and talent to make his dreams manifest.


    Yet it wasn''t until 150 years after his death that the impossible happened¡ªYue became pregnant. Litty was a miracle that defied logic, born of love that transcended time. But that day, that fateful day when Litty''s cries first rang out, it became a moment seared into her very being.


    The room was filled with the crackle of surging mana, Yue''s body alight with raw power that threatened to tear her apart. Her vision blurred, and pain like wildfire coursed through her veins. It was then she knew¡ªif she did nothing, she and her newborn daughter would be consumed by the storm she had created. Desperation wed at her, and in that fleeting heartbeat, she reached for thest vial her trembling fingers could grasp.


    The potion she created was both salvation and curse, an elixir forged of alchemy and hope. She swallowed it, feeling the ancient magic seal away half of her Verdant spirit. It worked, but at a cost. The once-majestic elf, whose presence could bend forests to bow, was left looking like a mere child. Theughter she once shared with Litty''s father had turned to silence.


    Yearster, when Litty''s inquisitive eyes gleamed with determination and rebellion, Yue found her sneaking out of their hidden enve in nthrial Woods, maps and scrolls clutched to her chest. The young girl had set her sights on the world beyond the trees, searching for answers that only the untamednds could offer. It was that night, under the silvered light of a hunter''s moon, that Yue made a choice. Experience exclusive tales on §Þ??


    "No more hiding," she had whispered, gathering her few belongings and taking Litty''s hand. Together, they stepped beyond the boundaries of their woond prison, setting off on a journey across realms and kingdoms. Their quest for a cure had begun, and neither the ocean''s roar nor the whispers of ancient forests would stand in their way.


    Now, back in the present, Yue watched her daughter¡ªstubborn, courageous, and brilliant in a way that mirrored the man she once loved. This raid was just another step, another chapter in the tale of their undying search. And with hope as fierce as the sea, Yue knew they would find their answer one day.


    ****


    A/N: Yue has


    Nature mana glut, causing


    her lifespan to shorten. Kind of like cancer.

 Chapter 193 LUNA.

    The carriage rocked gently along the road, the steady rhythm a luby to the silent thoughts upying David''s mind. He sat with his hands sped under his chin, eyes focused on the passing scenery outside. They were on their way to Lysora County¡ªthe famed Golden Coast¡ªand where the sea kissed golden sands and the sun set in a ze of fire across the horizon. But even the beauty of the journey couldn''t lift the weight pressing on his heart.


    David thought of the Cataclysm, the great darkness creeping toward the world like an ominous tide. The memories from the novel depicted battles fought, allies lost, and the ever-growing shadow of doom gnawed at him. He hade far, yes, but it felt like a mere step in the journey thaty ahead. Stopping the Cataclysm wasn''t just about survival; it was about his selfish desire, to protect what he loved and to cherish a promise he made.


    But am I enough?


    he wondered, his gaze hardening as he clenched his fists.


    A slight shift in the corner of his vision snapped him from his thoughts. His shadow¡­ it fidgeted, the edges flickering as if something within it was restless. He raised an eyebrow, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully.


    "Luna," he called out, keeping his tone gentle. "Come sit with me."


    The shadow stilled, but there was no response. He waited, his brows drawing together in worry. How long had it been since he''dst spoken to her? The realization weighed heavily on him; he hadn''t spent nearly enough time with Luna, his Aetenus. Bound to him in service and loyalty, she existed as his shadow, a guardian and a part of him. Yet, in all his focus on the looming threats, he had perhaps neglected the person within that binding.


    Do Aeteni even have feelings?


    he wondered, drumming his fingers thoughtfully. Draven, also his Aetenus, had always behaved with quiet obedience, like a well-trained ve. He was stoic, never showing emotion. But Luna¡­ she was different. She had a fierce independence that set her apart, a wildness that simmered just beneath the surface. Sometimes, he could feel her gaze upon him even when hidden in his shadow, as if she watched and judged him with an intensity that made him uneasy.


    "Luna," he called again, a bit softer this time. "You don''t have to hide in my shadow all the time. You cane out and sit with me if you like."


    He knew he wasn''t in Aethelwarin County anymore, and here, he could afford to let his guard down a bit. There was no need to be as cautious, no pressing worry about curious eyes or prying questions. For once, he wanted to be at ease, to let things flow without suspicion clouding every moment.


    For a heartbeat, all was still, and then a ripple of darkness slid across the floor of the carriage. The shadows gathered, twisting and coiling before him, until they began to take shape. Luna emerged from the gloom, her form slowly solidifying on the seat across from him. Her golden eyes gleamed with an intense, almost predatory light, and her arms were crossed over her chest as she settled back, her gaze fixed squarely on him.


    David smiled nervously, feeling the weight of her unyielding stare. She looked¡­ disappointed, a slight frown on her otherwise striking face.


    "I¡ª" he began, but words failed him. What was he supposed to say? He hadn''t nned on her appearing so¡­ confrontational. He forced himself to meet her gaze, but her golden eyes were as unyielding as a storm, sharp and unwavering.


    "Did you need something, David?" Her voice was calm, but there was an edge to it, a razor-thinyer of annoyance she didn''t bother to conceal.


    David rubbed the back of his neck, a sheepish chuckle escaping his lips. "I¡­ just thought you might want to sit up here with me for a while. You know, enjoy the view outside."


    Her eyebrow arched, a faint smirk tugging at her lips, though her eyes remained cold. "Enjoy the view? Is that what you think I''m here for?"


    "No," he admitted, voice faltering. "I mean¡­ I know you''re my Aetenus, bound to me and all, but I wanted to make sure you''re¡­fortable?"


    "Comfortable, right?" she drawled, an unmistakable note of mockery in her tone as she cast a nce out the window. The corners of her mouth lifted ever so slightly, the barest hint of a challenge.


    David exhaled, already feeling a headache brewing behind his temples. "Here we go," he muttered, half to himself. He should have known better. Luna''s wit was as sharp as the talons she once wielded against him. But before he could respond, a System window blinked into his vision, its presence as sudden and jarring as a lightning strike.


    "[System Update: Due to Luna''s unique constitution, she has developed emotions and rtionships that transcend the traditional servant bond. She now has the right to express a limited range of emotions.]"


    David blinked, a twinge of disbelief rippling through him. The System rarely offered exnations, let alone suggestions. Its sudden sentience unsettled him, and yet, a part of him felt relieved. Luna wasn''t bound by the cold, unfeeling constraints of servitude; she was evolving. He couldn''t help but wonder what this meant for the future. Would the System continue to grow? And if so, to what end?


    "Well," Luna''s voice pulled him from his musings. She arched an eyebrow, her posture rxed yet radiating defiance. "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    David stood, the motion fluid despite the carriage''s gentle rocking. He stepped forward, closing the distance between them, and ced his hands on her slender shoulders. Luna''s eyes widened, the gold in them flickering with confusion as he leaned down and captured her lips with his. For a moment, the world outside blurred, the mor of hooves and creak of wood receding into silence.


    Her initial response was resistance; she tensed beneath his touch, fingers curling as if to push him away. But then something changed. The fight within her faltered, a strange warmth unfurling in the space between them. The shock melted into something unspoken, and when he pulled back, she stared at him, eyes glistening with emotions she could scarcely process.


    "What was that for?" she managed, voice unsteady butced with curiosity.


    "For neglecting you," David said softly. He held her gaze, the storm of guilt and determination swirling within the depths of his eyes. "I''m sorry I haven''t been there. If you''re willing, I want to start fresh. Not as master and servant¡ªbut aspanions. As equals."


    Luna''s golden eyes softened, the hardness slipping away like sand in the tide. She made a sound that was half grunt, half sigh, the closest she came to augh. "You really are impossible," she whispered, before shifting beside him and resting her head on his shoulder. The tension in the carriage dissipated, reced by a fragile peace.


    David''s lips curled into a smile, genuine and warm. He felt her breath, steady and real, against him¡ªa reminder that even amidst the weight of prophecy and impending doom, there were moments of connection, fleeting but powerful. Continue your journey on §Þ??


    Thendscape outside continued its golden sprawl, but inside the carriage, the world had shrunk to just the two of them, bound not by force but by choice.


    As Luna rested her head on David''s shoulder, a rare calm settled over the carriage. The rhythmic tter of the wheels against the uneven road created a soothing backdrop, amplifying the rare moment of peace between them. David''s eyes softened as he nced at Luna''s serene profile¡ªher golden eyes now closed, darkshes casting delicate shadows on her pale skin. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he felt the weight ofpanionship rather than the relentless push of duty.


    To pass the time and perhaps deepen his understanding of her, David''s thoughts turned to a skill he had be increasingly adept at using over thest two months: Point of View. While it had proven invaluable in observing allies and enemies alike, it had never urred to him to apply it to Luna, his enigmatic Aetenus. Maybe he had avoided it out of respect or, more truthfully, fear of what he might discover. But here and now, with her warmth against him and the world temporarily at bay, he feltpelled to bridge the remaining gap between them.


    He focused intently, a flicker of anticipation sparking in his chest. A subtle, familiar twinge in his eye signaled the activation of the skill. An instantter, a translucent disy materialized before him, shimmering with arcane light. It hovered mid-air, shifting gently with the motion of the carriage. David''s heart quickened as rows of runes rearranged themselves into a readable form, revealing Luna''s statistics in striking detail.


    "[


    Error: Some of the target''s information is fragmented; therefore, not all details about the target can be disyed.


    ]"


    "Guess that''s to be expected......"


    "[Character Profile: Luna Hr¨®evitnir


    Background: Born from the moon''s silver glow and forged in the vastness of the cosmos, Luna Hr¨®evitnir is a primal force feared by all. Known as the Blood Alpha to Every Beast, she hunts the stars themselves, her existence a dark legend whispered among the realms. Imprisoned for her insatiable thirst for blood and destruction, she is the Dweller of Ruin and Devourer of Celestial Bodies. Her essence is woven with ancient power, a being who stands above lesser deities, feared even by those who reside beyond the stars.]"


    "[Error: The system has detected a faint aura of Divine from the target]"


    "[Error: Divine aura has been sealed]"


    David blinked not sure if he was reading Luna''s background correctly.

 Chapter 194 ARRIVAL AT LYSORA

    As David delved deeper into Luna''s stats and abilities, an overwhelming sense of dread washed over him. His eyes widened in disbelief as the system disyed an array of figures that defied reason. Luna''s strength alone was a staggering 650,000¡ªa number that eclipsed thebined might of Noble Elder Scroll and Noble Elder Tyron.


    And it wasn''t just her strength; none of her other stats fell below the formidable threshold of 100,000. The raw power reflected on the screen made his heart pound, a mix of awe and trepidation coursing through him.


    David''s gaze flickered to the ssification that loomed ominously:


    Eldritch Terror Your adventure continues at M V L


    . The title alone sent a shiver crawling down his spine. He had faced formidable foes and encountered beings of unimaginable power, but nothing had prepared him for this revtion. The implications gnawed at the edge of his mind, forcing him to confront an unsettling truth¡ªLuna wasn''t merely powerful; she was potentially unstoppable.


    What did it mean for someone bound to him to hold such monstrous strength? His thoughts spiraled as he pondered her ranking and what it entailed. If Luna''s true power equaled or even surpassed that of a King-ranked swordsman, it positioned her on par with figures as fearsome as Noble Elder La Muerte. David''s pulse quickened. The rawparison was startling, but even that paled inparison to what he read next.


    Her character profile seared into his consciousness:


    Imprisoned for her insatiable thirst for blood and destruction, she is the Dweller of Ruin and Devourer of Celestial Bodies.


    Each word dripped with a promise of untold devastation. What exactly did "Devourer of Celestial Bodies" mean? Was Luna a sovereign of destruction, an entity with the power to obliterate entire realms? David''s mind raced with questions, theories blooming and fading as quickly as they appeared.


    He clenched his jaw as realization dawned. The bosses of the Dimension Tower¡ªall of them¡ªwere not mere guardians but imprisoned titans, chained away for crimes too vast toprehend. Luna was proof of this.


    The weight of whaty ahead pressed down on him like a leaden shroud. If Luna was only one such entity, what other horrors awaited him should he venture back into that cursed ce? The stakes had just risen to a new, dizzying height.


    David''s hair stood on end, a chill rippling down his spine. The future he had envisioned¡ªhis ns, his ambitions¡ªnow seemed far more fragile than before. If the Dimension Tower housed beings like Luna, beings who could obliterate worlds, he would need to prepare for battles that transcended mortal understanding. He took a shaky breath, eyes narrowing with determination.


    There would be no turning back now.


    David''s eyes skimmed over Luna''s stats, each skill more impressive and imposing than thest. Astral Devourer¡ªan ability so potent it sent shivers racing down his spine¡ªwas only the beginning. The names of her skills dripped with power, each one more foreboding than the one before: Lunar Dominion, Void Rebirth, and others that hinted at cosmic destruction.


    He felt as though he had barely scratched the surface when the carriage shuddered, pulling him from his thoughts. A jolt of awareness shot through him as he noticed the shift outside.


    The world beyond the carriage window was painted with the warm glow of the setting sun, casting a golden hue across the bustling road leading to Lysora County. The sounds of merchants packing their wares and folk speaking in eager tones mingled with the rhythmic tter of the carriage wheels. Yet the sudden call of, "Hold!" brought a sharp end to the journey''s steady pace.


    David nced outside, eyes narrowing as he took in the scene. An escort of knights stood firm, their crimson armor gleaming under thest rays of sunlight. A murmur rippled through the crowd as they cast wary nces at the neer''s entourage. Before David could ponder further, a gentle knock reverberated against the carriage door.


    With practiced ease, David opened it, meeting the gaze of a knight whose face bore the seriousness of duty. "I greet my Lord," the knight spoke, voice deep yet courteous. "May I see your identification papers and know your reasons for visiting Lysora County?"


    David didn''t hesitate. He reached into his cloak, pulling out a parchment scroll embossed with a wax seal¡ªa slender candle emblem of the De Gor lineage. The knight''s eyes widened with recognition as he took the scroll with reverent hands. A flicker of understanding lit his expression, and he quickly dipped into a respectful bow.


    "Forgive me for the dy, my Lord," the knight said, the lines of his face softening. "If you would be gracious enough, I must fetch the proper official to escort you to Castrum Belli Et Ignis."


    David''s gaze held the knight''s for a moment, reading the tension that hummed just beneath the surface. A heartbeat passed before David nodded, his tone deliberately casual. "I can spare a moment."


    The knight''s eyes shed with relief, and he hurried off, his crimson armor catching thest light as he moved with the urgency of someone who knew the weight of the situation. David leaned back, a smirk tugging at his lips as he watched the onlookers whisper among themselves. The De Gor name held power and curiosity in equal measure.


    "Luna," David said softly, turning to where shey, her dark form blending with the dim interior of the carriage. Her eyes fluttered open, golden irises catching the soft glow filtering in. "We''re here. Wake up."


    For a moment, she blinked as if surfacing from a deep, restful void. Then, recognition sparked, and she straightened, her gaze sharpening as she took in their surroundings. The weight of her presence filled the confined space, a reminder of the power she wielded and the enigmatic past they shared.


    Outside, the sounds of approaching footsteps grew louder, heralding the arrival of an official. David sat back, the subtle tension coiling in his chest as he prepared for whatevery ahead in Lysora County.

 Chapter 195 ARRIVAL AT LYSORA (1.2)

    A man on a white stallion trotted his way toward David''s carriage, the thundering hooves slowing to a graceful halt. He was an imposing figure whose very presence seemed tomand the attention of all around him.


    Golden hair, cascading like molten sunlight, framed his face, part of it tied back into a taut ponytail that emphasized his sharp, chiseled features. His jawline was strong, cut like marble, and his eyes, fierce and resolute, glimmered with an intensity that spoke of both experience and an indomitable will.


    The scarlet cape draped across his broad shoulders red dramatically in the gentle breeze, an extension of his regal air. It was secured with intricate silver sps that shone with a warrior''s prestige, each etched with ancient runes whose meanings had been lost to all but the most learned schrs.


    His armor, a seamless blend of dark tempered steel and gleaming silver, was adorned with veins of ornate patterns, each flowing curve telling of an ancestry steeped in valor. His arms, muscled and wrapped in armor that tapered into spiked gauntlets, suggested the power of an unassable sentinel¡ªa bastion of war and protection.


    Sliding off his mount with a practiced ease, hended silently, the spurs on his boots barely brushing the gravel. He bowed deeply, one arm sweeping below his waist as he bent in a disy of dramatic reverence.


    "Wee to Lysora County, my lord," he intoned, his voice deep and resonant,ced with a formality that betrayed just a hint of mirth. "May I know by what title I am privileged to address you?"


    David raised an eyebrow, amusement tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You may address me as Lord David De Gor," he replied, his voice steady.


    The man straightened, taking in the sight of David with an appraising look. A smile, fleeting but genuine, curled his lips and eyes closed. "Ah, yes," he said. "The honor is mine, Lord De Gor. I have long heard of the Spross Des Banners." He ced a hand over the polished insignia that gleamed on his breastte. "I am Sir Richard Le de, First Captain of the me."


    Before David could respond, a voice rang out from behind, sharp and irritated. "Captain," came the protest from one of the knights in David''s escort, his silver armor catching thest rays of the setting sun as he stepped forward, hand resting on the hilt of his sword. The knight''s brow was furrowed, eyes narrowed with barely-contained disdain.


    Sir Richard turned, his golden hair shimmering as it caught the light. One eye opened, his smile unwavering but colder now. "Is there a problem, Knight of the De Gor House?" he asked, his tone disarmingly polite, yetced with a warning.


    "Do you mock the


    Spross Des Banners


    ?" the knight demanded, his de half-drawn, the tension in the air snapping like a taut wire.


    The captain''s expression shifted subtly, and an aura unfurled around him, barely perceptible but powerful enough to silence the whispers among the onlookers. It rolled off him like a mist, a dangerous edge to the otherwiseposed figure. Read chapters at M V L


    His gaze hardened, eyes like embers ready to ignite. "Mock?" he repeated, each syble deliberate, "And why would I, Captain of the me, ever insult a lord?" His voice dropped, the next words cutting through the air like a de. "Or is it that you, a mere knight, question my intent?"


    David burst intoughter, the unexpected sound shattering the growing tension. Both men''s gazes flicked to him, and a small smirk yed on David''s lips. "Enough," he said, his voice steady andmanding. "Sheathe your sword. We''re not here for dramatics."


    He turned his attention to Sir Richard, his expression measured. "My knight meant no disrespect, but isn''t he justified? After all, you and I are not equals, and protocol would suggest an appropriate official be present for my arrival."


    Sir Richard''s eyes briefly flickered with surprise before heposed himself, his smile never wavering. Just then, Luna stepped out of the carriage, her presence immediate and overwhelming. A dark, almost tangible aura spilled from her, washing over the space like a shadow cast by an unseen moon.


    The air around Sir Richard seemed to quiver, and for a moment, his aura receded, overtaken by the suffocating power emanating from her.


    Sir Richard found himself in a precarious silence, struggling to justify the absence of a more distinguished wee. The intended official, a noble of the Lysora Court, had refused to greet David, dismissing the Spross des Banners as little more than an empty title granted to salvage his reputation¡ªa reputation tarnished by whispers of mediocrity within the De Gor family.


    But as Sir Richard stood in the presence of the young man whose eyes seemed to pierce through pretenses, he felt the weight of those rumors crumble. David exuded a predatoryposure, a sharp contrast to the image painted by idle gossip. And then there was the woman¡ª


    The woman.


    Sir Richard''s eyes darted around, his brow furrowed in confusion. She had stepped from David''s carriage moments ago, an enigmatic force whose aura had all but smothered his own. Now, she was gone, as if the very air had swallowed her presence. A shiver traced his spine, the unsettling realization settling in that he hadn''t even seen her leave.


    Before he could dwell on his disquiet, David''s voice cut through the air, clear andmanding. "Lucky for you, Captain of the First me," David said, his tone deceptively genial, "I am an understanding noble."


    Sir Richard swallowed hard, the dryness in his throat evident as he inclined his head in deference. "Forgive me, my lord," he began, searching for words that might salvage his standing. "An unexpected issue arose, which is why I was sent to receive you in ce of the usual official." His voice wavered only slightly, betraying his hope that David would ept this flimsy excuse.


    David''s gaze lingered on Sir Richard, measuring the truth behind the captain''s exnation. Then, with a dismissive nod, he brushed the matter aside. "Very well," he said. "Let us proceed." The nonchnt response seemed to relieve the tension in the gathered knights, though a subtle shift in the shadows around David hinted that not all was as serene as it appeared.


    "Certainly, Lord David," Sir Richard said, quickly regaining hisposure. He took the reins of his horse and mounted with a practiced grace. As he steadied himself, he couldn''t help but notice David''s next move. The young lord turned to the knight who had defended his honor and, in a gesture that shocked the onlookers, offered him a ce inside the carriage.


    The knight''s eyes widened, uncertainty flickering across his face. "My lord," he stammered, unsure whether to ept.


    "Take your ease," David insisted, the edges of his lips curving into a subtle smile. The knight, still processing the unexpected kindness, nodded and climbed into the carriage, leaving David to mount the steed he had been offered. He guided the horse forward until he was riding alongside Sir Richard.


    "I thought it best we have a conversation on the way," David exined, his tone light but his eyes harboring an inscrutable glint.


    "Of course," Sir Richard replied, masking his surprise with a curt nod as they trotted toward the heart of Lysora County. The rhythmic tter of hooves against the cobblestones filled the silence that stretched between them, broken only by the asional rustle of leaves stirred by the breeze. Yet, Sir Richard couldn''t shake the creeping sense that something¡ªor someone¡ªlurked just beyond the edges of his vision.


    As they passed through the arched gate nked by statues of ancient maiden warriors, Sir Richard cast a side nce at David. For the briefest moment, he could have sworn he saw David''s shadow shift unnaturally, as though it had a mind of its own, coiling and slithering with sentient intent. He blinked, and the illusion vanished, leaving him to question whether it had been a trick of the light or something far more sinister.


    David, seemingly oblivious to the captain''s unease, kept his gaze fixed ahead, an enigmatic smile ying on his lips. Behind him, unseen by all but the most perceptive, a dark aura seeped fromDavid, its tendrils reassembling into the figure of a woman with eyes as deep and cold as the void itself.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 196 ARRIVAL AT LYSORA (1.3)

    David and Sir Richard trotted their horses through the grand archway that marked the entrance to Lysora County. The golden glow of the setting sun bathed everything in a warm, amber light, making the county''s famed coastline shimmer like a sea of molten gold. The breeze carried the scent of salt and blooming wildflowers, abination so rich it felt like a whisper of luxury upon the senses.


    The main road was paved with smooth cobblestones, worn with the passage of countless travellers over centuries, their silvery surface catching the light like scattered stars. Lining the road, towering palm trees swayed gently, their fronds rustling in a rhythmic dance. Their tall, slender forms cast elongated shadows that yed upon the white stone facades of the buildings.


    The architecture of Lysora was a harmonious blend of old-world elegance and coastal simplicity. Ivory-colored vis with arched windows and terracotta rooftops stood proud, their walls adorned with intricate carvings depicting tales of ancient sea gods. Between the buildings, narrow alleys paved with polished stones led down towards the bustling harbor, where the calls of merchants and the creak of moored ships created a lively, ever-present hum.


    Beyond the city''s heart, David could see the stretch of the famed golden beaches, kissed by the gentlepping waves of the Azure Sea. The water glistened under the sun, shades of deep blue merging into teal and then into a translucent aquamarine where the waves met the shore.


    Fishermen hauled in theirs, their silhouettes framed against the glittering expanse of the ocean, while children yed at the edge, theirughter bright and carefree.


    The market square was alive with color and sound¡ªvendors peddled their exotic goods beneath awnings of vibrant silks, their stallsden with everything from fragrant spices to rare shells and delicate, hand-crafted jewelry. The aroma of freshly baked bread mingled with the tang of sea salt, making the air almost intoxicating.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Sir Richard broke the silence, a trace of pride softening his usually stern features.


    David nodded, his gaze never wavering from the panorama before him. "It is," he said, his tone thoughtful. "There''s a certain magic to this ce."


    "Indeed," Sir Richard agreed, guiding his horse with a subtle nudge. "Lysora has always been known as the jewel of the southwestern coast, not just for its beauty, but for the resilience of its people."


    As they rode deeper into the county, the horizon began to shift, revealing rolling fields of golden wheat that rippled like a sea in the breeze, their tips catching the sunlight. Scattered among these were windmills, their des turningzily, creaking with the stories of ages past. The rhythmic sound was almost musical, a soft counterpoint to the distant crash of the waves.


    David''s eyes flickered with curiosity as they passed a group of musicians ying lively tunes on stringed instruments, their melodies weaving through the chatter of the townsfolk. The people of Lysora moved with a graceful, unhurried purpose, their sun-kissed skin and bright clothing a testament to the vibrant life of the coast.


    For a brief moment, David''s gaze strayed to the shadows cast by the buildings, and he could have sworn he saw a flicker¡ªa movement not quite in step with the world around him. It was gone as quickly as it appeared, leaving a tingle of unease skittering down his spine.


    Sir Richard, sensing a shift in David''s demeanor, turned his head slightly. "Something amiss, my lord?"


    David shook his head, offering a small, knowing smile. "Just admiring the view," he said, though his eyes lingered on the shadows a moment longer before turning back to the golden expanse of Lysora County.


    Before Sir Richard could respond, a voice slithered through David''s mind.


    "Master, something has been spying on us since we arrived," Luna whispered telepathically from within his shadow.


    David''s heart skipped a beat, but outwardly, he remainedposed. "Luna, since when could youmunicate telepathically?" he asked, masking his surprise.


    "Since the very beginning," she replied, a trace of amusement coloring her mental tone.


    A sharp pang of regret twisted in David''s chest. He had been so focused on honing his own skills and techniques that he had overlooked understanding the full extent of Luna''s abilities. ''I need to have a proper discussion with her,'' he thought, only to realize with chagrin that she could hear him.


    "Come again, Master?" Luna''s voice sounded puzzled.


    "Never mind that," David sent hurriedly. "Are we still being watched?"


    "No, Master. It seems the entity sensed my awareness and has withdrawn," she replied.


    "Good. Stay vignt and let me know if anything changes," David instructed, feeling the weight of unseen eyes ease from his shoulders. Luna''s presence in his shadow doubled her efforts, her senses sharp and alert.


    "I''m curious, my lord," Sir Richard broke the silence, his tone light yet probing.


    "Hm, about what, Captain?" David replied, ncing sideways at him.


    "I heard whispers that you faced a King-ranked swordsman in a duel and managed to hold your ground," Sir Richard said, his eyes glinting with interest. It was a question masked as a statement, designed to reveal more than it let on.


    ''Word travels fast,'' David mused, a shadow of amusement crossing his features. "Ah, yes. A light spar, nothing more," he downyed, shrugging.


    Sir Richard''s eyebrow arched slightly, but he held his tongue. After a pause, he pressed on, "If I may be bold, my lord, what cultivation stage have you reached?" He assumed David''s answer would align with the modest second rank of a swordsman, given the rumors of his ckluster'' reputation.


    David smirked, the corners of his mouth lifting imperceptibly. "Why do you ask, Captain? Seeking to gauge yourpanion?"


    Sir Richard chuckled, a rich, rolling sound. "I confess, my lord, a captain''s curiosity is hard to suppress. It''s not every day one rides with the Spross des Banners."


    David''s eyes gleamed as he replied, "Curiosity is a double-edged de, Captain. One never knows when it might cut deeper than expected." For a moment, Sir Richard''s smile faltered.


    David''s lips curled into a grin, a sh of mischief lighting his eyes as he leaned closer to Sir Richard. "That was a joke," he said, voice rich with amusement. "In truth, I''ve reached the Master-ranked swordsman stage."


    For a heartbeat, Sir Richard''sposure faltered, his brow lifting in shock before settling into an expression of grudging admiration. "Master-ranked at your age?" he marveled, eyes narrowing as if searching for any trace of deception.


    "Impressive. And here I thought the rumors might have been exaggerated." He chuckled, a genuine sound rumbling from his chest. Yet, a thought gnawed at the back of his mind¡ªwas the swordsman who faced David being lenient? Or had this young lord truly measured up to such an opponent?


    Something in Sir Richard''s warrior heart stirred with a sudden desire. The urge to test David''s mettle himself, to engage him in a friendly spar and uncover the truth, tugged at him. But before he could speak, the horizon shifted, revealing the towering presence of the inner wall.


    "What lies behind the wall?" David inquired, his gaze sharp as he took in the fortifications that stood like sentinels against the horizon.


    Sir Richard''s expression softened, a hint of pride bleeding into his tone. "Behind those gates reside the most elite and noble men and women of Lysora County," he exined, gesturing ahead. "Generations of wealth, power, and influence. They shape the very essence of our domain, though some would say their grandeures at the expense of those outside."


    David''s lips pressed into a thin line as he digested the words. The disparity of power, the stark division between sses¡ªit was no different from his own memories of home. The privileged protected by stone and iron while themon folk scrabbled for their ce in the shadow of the wealthy. The thought settled in his mind, leaving a familiar, bitter taste.


    As they passed through the gates of the inner wall, the transformation was immediate. The cobblestone streets were polished to a ssy sheen, lined with mansions whose marble facades glittered under the afternoon sun.


    Towers with gilded spires rose above manicured gardens bursting with exotic blooms, their vibrant hues a spectacle unto themselves. Music floated from the windows of opulent halls, mingling with theughter of lords anddies dressed in silks and brocade, their finery dazzling in the golden light.


    David took it all in with a practiced stoicism, only the slight narrowing of his eyes betraying his thoughts. Beside him, Sir Richard''s voice cut through the reverie. "Wee, Lord David, to Castrum Belli et Ignis."


    Before them, the castle gates loomed, wrought iron framed by statues of ancient warriors locked in eternal battle, their stone faces fierce and unyielding. The scent of roses and smoldering incense drifted through the air, wrapping around them like a perfumed shroud. Sir Richard dismounted, turning to David with a flourish.


    "You have reached thedy of fire''s abode," Sir Richard said, eyes twinkling with a challenge he left unspoken.


    David''s hand tightened briefly on the reins, a faint smile ghosting across his face. "Indeed," he replied, his voice low and resolute as they prepared to cross the threshold.

 Chapter 197 CASTRUM BELLI ET IGNIS.

    David dismounted his steed with practised grace, his boots touching the ground with a firm thud. The air was thick with the scent of salt from the nearby sea, mingling with the delicate fragrance of summer blooms that lined the pathway leading up to the imposing gates of Castrum Belli et Ignis.


    Sir Richard followed suit, his polished armour catching the dappled sunlight as he swung down from his mount. Just as they both settled, a young maid appeared at the gate, her figure slight butposed.


    d in a crisp uniform of deep burgundy trimmed with gold, she dipped into a practised curtsy, the folds of her dress sweeping the cobblestone path. Her voice, melodic yet measured, carried over the subtle murmur of the breeze. "Wee, Lord David De Gor, to Castrum Belli et Ignis. It is an honour to receive you."


    David inclined his head, a polite smile curving his lips. "Thank you. The honour is mine."


    Sir Richard stepped forward, his gaze serious yet warm as he took the reins of David''s horse. "Lord David, I''m confident you''re in capable hands." He nced over his shoulder and called for a knight stationed nearby. The knight, d in armour that gleamed with meticulous care, approached with brisk efficiency.


    "Take the horses and escort Lord David''s retinue to their quarters," Sir Richardmanded, his voice carrying the weight of unquestionable authority.


    The knight nodded, taking hold of the reins with disciplined swiftness before guiding both the mounts and the rest of David''s escort toward their designated lodging.


    With the task settled, Sir Richard turned back to David, a trace of regret crossing his sharp features. "It''s unfortunate that I won''t be able to apany you further into the castle. However, if you''re willing, I would appreciate a conversationter, once my duties allow."


    David''s smile broadened slightly, eyes glinting with a hint of intrigue. "Of course, Captain. I look forward to it."


    Sir Richard inclined his head, his expression shifting to one of guarded respect. He spun on his heel, heading back in the direction they hade. The rhythmic clink of his armour faded into the distance as he walked, the polished metal catching slivers ofte afternoon light.


    A myriad of thoughts tangled in his mind, most of all the lingering aura that surrounded David¡ªa force unlike anything he''d anticipated. The once-rampant rumours of David being the weakling of the De Gor family seemedughable now. Anyone foolish enough to still cling to those whispers would soon find themselves staring down a grim reality.


    And that woman¡ªher sudden vanishing act lingered in his thoughts like an itch he couldn''t scratch. She had felt less like a human and more like a predator poised to strike.


    Sir Richard shuddered, forcing himself to exhale and loosen the tension knotting his shoulders. Perhaps a visit to the tavern was in order, a chance to drink and drown the uneasy thrill coursing through him¡ªand maybe find aely distraction to unravel the knots in his mind.


    The maid''s delicate footsteps echoed lightly against the polished stone path as she gestured for David to follow her. The courtyard sprawled out before them, alive with elegance and whispers of grandeur.


    Marble statues of valiant figures locked in battle nked the main walkway, their forms so lifelike that David could almost hear the sh of steel and the battle cries frozen in time. The lush hedges were meticulously trimmed, shaped into crests and sigils that spoke of ancient lineages. In the heart of it all, a fountain of dark obsidian gushed crystal-clear water, the spray catching the sunlight like shards of diamonds.


    David''s eyes lingered on the details, each step forward drawing him further into the splendor. The castle''s main doors soon loomed ahead, nked by two imposing Crimson Knights. Their crimson armor was polished to a gleam, the crest of fire and sword embossed upon their breasttes. Without a word, they stepped aside in perfect synchronization, their gauntlets nking softly as they saluted.


    "Right this way, Lord," the maid said, a proud smile curving her lips as she inclined her head to the guards and led David inside.


    The air shifted the moment David stepped past the threshold. The interior of the castle was more imposing and astonishing than even its grand exterior suggested. High vaulted ceilings loomed overhead, supported by arches carved with depictions of mes that seemed to dance in the dim light.


    Massive chandeliers, adorned with enchanted mes that burned a perpetual deep red, illuminated the hall with an otherworldly glow. The floors, a dark granite flecked with gold, reflected the light in subtle shes, giving the illusion that embers had been scattered beneath their feet.


    The maid, sensing David''s admiration, turned slightly, her voice soft butced with pride. "This castle, Castrum Belli et Ignis, holds its name not merely as a title, my lord. It was inspired by the Chamber of the Lady''s War Room¡ªthe strategic heart of battles, where victory was forged in me."


    David''s lips quirked into a half-smile. "The Archon must be an immortal to have witnessed the birth of such a legacy." His tone carried a hint of jest, but curiosity flickered behind his eyes.


    The maid''s expression shifted, the faintest shadow of solemnity crossing her face. "Ah, my lord, that is where stories twist. This castle was rebuilt a mere 28 years ago, after the great revolution led by the Archon herself."


    She paused, as if weighing her next words carefully. "The old fortress was destroyed in the upheaval, and when the dust settled, she, as the newly appointed leader, raised this stronghold from the ashes¡ªwith fire."


    David''s expression remainedposed, but inwardly he marveled. The Archon was not just a name whispered with reverence¡ªshe was a force whose deeds could stand alongside the greatest, even the formidable Earl. As they walked, each step carried the silent testament of power, resilience, and a will as fierce as the mes that had birthed these very halls.


    Atst, they reached an intricately carved door, its surface iid with obsidian and lined with veins of red quartz. The maid turned to David, bowing gracefully. "This is your room, my lord. I trust it meets your expectations."


    David nodded, stepping inside to the room''s opulence that awaited him, his mind still reying the tales of fire and revolution that had carved this fortress into legend.


    The maid stepped back, her formal smile unwavering as she curtsied onest time. "If there is anything you desire, my lord," she said, extending her delicate hand to offer a small silver bell, intricately carved with runes that shimmered faintly under the golden light of the room, "please ring this. I wille promptly to assist you."


    David took the bell, its cool metal surprisingly heavy in his hand, and gave her a curt nod. The maid''s heels clicked softly against the polished marble floor as she departed, the echoes fading down the hallway before the great wooden door closed with a gentle thud. For a moment, silence enveloped the room.


    Taking a seat on the sumptuous ck leather sofa, David ran his thumb over the etchings on the bell, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Let''s see what secrets you hold," he muttered to himself, activating his role skill, [


    Point of View]


    .


    A soft glow enveloped his pupils, and a translucent, holographic window appeared before him, the ancient symbols morphing into legible words:


    "[Summoning Bell of Swift Servitude.


    Crafted by:


    Mage Salomonis.


    Enchantment: Imbued with mana sigils designed to summon the bearer of the bell within one minute.]"


    David''s brow furrowed. "Salomonis¡­" The name tugged at the edges of his memory, whispering of stories he had once read in , the ''Trial of Valor''¡ªa mage known for his extraordinary craftsmanship and mysterious artifacts. Before he could delve deeper into the name''s significance, a subtle movement caught his attention.


    From the shadow pooling at the far end of the room, Luna emerged like ink spreading across paper. Her deep golden eyes shimmered, a blend of mischief and raw hunger. Without warning, she slipped onto David''sp, her warm weight pressing against him as her arms snaked around his shoulders. He stiffened, the bell clinking in his grip.


    "Master," she purred, the word vibrating with an intoxicating blend of submission and demand. Her breath was hot against his ear, sending a shiver racing down his spine.


    "I can''t take it any longer. You''ve neglected me for too long," she whispered, voice drenched in heat.


    David''s pulse quickened, the room suddenly feeling smaller, the air denser. His fingers tightened around the bell as if seeking an anchor. He swallowed hard, feeling the sharp edge of guilt cut through the haze.


    He had indeed focused so much on mastering his skills and strategies that he had overlooked the emotional and physical needs of his most devoted ally.


    "Luna," he began, his voice cracking slightly, betraying the iron control he usually maintained. But her lips brushed the corner of his jaw, silencing any protests before they could form. The faint, feral glint in her eyes spoke of a longing that had been simmering, now on the brink of boiling over.


    "No more words," she whispered, her hands sliding down to rest on his chest, where she could feel the wild rhythm of his heart. David''s breath stuttered, the realization dawning that the moment for words had passed, and the price of neglect was now upon him.


    He set the bell aside, its metallic surface gleaming innocently, unaware of the storm that had been unleashed.

 Chapter 198 MATING SESSION

    Luna''s front canines lengthened, gleaming with a sharpness that mirrored the primal hunger she could barely restrain. It was a sensation unlike any she''d felt in her long existence, a wildfire sparked within by a mortal¡ªDavid. The memory of their battle flooded her senses, a tempest of shing steel and the scent of sweat-soaked earth.


    He had fought with a ferocity and joy that lit his eyes even as his body cracked under the strain. She had been sure of victory, her power insurmountable, yet David had met her at every turn with that infuriating, fearless grin.


    The moment he brought her back, binding her essence to him in a new, iprehensible way, he had unknowingly captured her heart. She had been reborn in his shadow, chained yet liberated from the istion of the tower where centuries had slipped by like whispers. Now, every heartbeat reminded her of the life she owed him¡ªa life spent in a tempest of yearning that only grew stronger each day.


    The tower had once been her prison, a cage of cold stone and loneliness. Yet here she was, breathing in the crisp scent of fresh linens mingled with the musk of David himself. This room, unfamiliar and untouched by the presence of any other woman, felt sacred.


    Her nostrils red as she savoured the purity of it, a space unsullied by the mingling scents of his otherpanions. Though she now called them sisters, their inferior strength gnawed at her pride. The knowledge that their essence mingled with his made her blood simmer with envy.


    But here, in this moment, all those feelings vanished, drowned by a surging tide of instinct. She straddled David''sp, her lithe body pressing against him with an urgency she could barely control. The shadows from which she had emerged melted away, leaving nothing between them but the soft glow of the room''snterns. Her sun eyes, deep pools of gold, met his, and she felt the tremor in his frame¡ªwas it surprise or something deeper?


    Before he could speak, she bent her head, the tips of her elongated canines grazing his neck. The sensation sent a shiver through him, and Luna''s lips curled into a smile that held both mischief and hunger. Her kisses were soft at first, each one a silent confession, but soon her teeth joined the dance, lightly nipping at the tender skin where his pulse beat strongest. Each yful bite sent a jolt of heat through him, making him gasp.


    "Luna," he whispered, barely more than a breath. She drew back slightly, enough to look into his eyes, which now glistened with the dawning realization of his fate¡ªone sealed by his own oversight.


    "You don''t know what you''ve done to me, do you?" Her voice was husky,ced with longing and the sharp edge of frustration.


    David swallowed, his throat dry as he processed the wild need in her eyes. He could feel the boundary between them blur, the room shrinking until only the heat between their bodies mattered. Whatever restraint he might have found within himself was swept away as Luna''s lips met his once more, sealing them both in a moment that felt both fated and forbidden.


    David led Luna to lie on the plush, ck leather sofa, their mouths still connected in a passionate dance of lips and breath. Her kisses felt amateurish at first, hesitant and raw, but it took her only a heartbeat to adapt, matching David''s rhythm with a hunger that grew by the second.


    Their shared warmth intensified, the heat between them sparking like an uncontained fire. David''s fingers traced the curves of her body, the sensation electric as he explored the delicate fabric that hugged her frame. His touch was firm yet reverent, moving with a deliberate slowness that made her shiver in anticipation.


    With a practiced ease, David undid the first button of her dark blouse, and then another, each unfastening a promise of what was toe. As thest button came free, her blouse slipped open, revealing the smooth expanse of her pale skin.


    Her chest spilled out, rising and falling with her rapid breaths, the warmth of her soft, full breasts pressing against his own chest. For a moment, time seemed to pause; the room was filled with the sound of their shared breaths and the thunderous beat of their hearts.


    David broke the kiss, a string of saliva still connecting them, glistening in the dim candlelight. His chest heaved as he caught his breath, eyes tracing the beautiful chaos before him. Luna''s silver silk hair fanned out across the ck leather sofa like moonlight on a dark sea, framing her pale face, now tinged with a fierce blush. Her eyes, deep and unyielding, bore into his own, still smoldering with defiance and desire.


    "You''re holding back," Luna whispered, a yful challengecing her voice as she tilted her chin up, daring him to push further. Her gaze was sharp, predatory, the mark of an alpha who would never concede defeat.


    David''s lips curled into a grin, the heat between them simmering into an electric tension. "Am I?" he teased, his fingers grazing her flushed cheek before trailing down to her corbone, tracing invisible patterns that left her shivering.


    "Always testing me, Luna," he murmured, their foreheads touching as their breaths mingled. Her eyes glinted, a silent promation that she would match him move for move.


    "You would hate me otherwise," she replied, a smirk curving her lips, defiance still burning bright. She reached up, her hands tangling in his hair, pulling him back to her. Their mouths collided again, hungrier, more desperate this time. Each kiss was a battle, a struggle for dominance neither was willing to forfeit.


    David''s hands wandered, sliding over her shoulders and slipping beneath the fabric of her dark blouse. The buttons gave way, and the warmth of her skin met his own. She arched into him, her breath hitching as his touch grew bolder.


    "David," she gasped, her voice losing its edge, softening as his lips found the curve of her neck. For a moment, vulnerability flickered in her eyes before it vanished behind that fierce, unyielding stare.


    He pulled back slightly, eyes locking with hers. "Do you trust me?" he asked, his tone softer, almost tender.


    Luna''s expression faltered, the question catching her off guard. But then she nodded, the movement slight yet resolute. "With my life," she whispered.


    A rare, warm smile tugged at David''s lips. "Then let me show you something new," he said, voice low and filled with promise.


    The room seemed to shrink around them, their world reduced to the heat between their bodies and the quickening rhythm of their hearts. David traced his hands along her sides, feeling the shudder that ran through her as he met her eyes again, steady and assured.


    "You''re mine," Luna said, fierce and breathless, her nails raking lightly down his back. It was not a question or a plea but a statement, raw and possessive.


    David chuckled, the sound rumbling deep in his chest. "Always," he replied, before he slowly used his tongue to taste her ample breasts, finally popping her erect brown nipple into his mouth like a cherry.


    Luna tried to restrain her moans, but David attacked from both sides, his free hand massaging her other bosom. Luna experienced new sensations for the first time and couldn''t hold it any longer, wiggling her waist to get David''s attention. David, popping out her nipple, understood her feelings without words and slowly undressed her while removing his own pants.


    With the strength of his current cultivation, David lifted Luna and used the wall to support her, aligning his shaft with her maiden cave, which was already dripping with honey. With a single thrust, David felt her maiden cave suck him in deeper, and he held back the urge to release. Luna''s moans echoed in the room as David''s rod slowly ravaged her insides. When she climaxed, she still held on to consciousness.


    "Not yet," she begged, clinging tightly to David, who maintained his pace until he climaxed as well. By then, Luna was so exhausted that she slipped into unconsciousness without knowing when.


    Suddenly, the system window popped up, dering, "[Euphoric Shroud in use]." David thanked his luck for such a useful skill to remove pain and rece it with pure bliss.


    "[Essence Conversion has been deemed impossible due to the high cultivation of the target],"


    the system announced.


    "This isn''t good," David thought as he ced Luna on the bed.


    "[Forcefully upgrading Sacred Essence Cultivation technique]," the system dered.


    David sank to the floor in a lotus position, bracing for pain. Instead, golden sigils blossomed around his divine heart, filling him with an overwhelming surge of desire and love for those closest to him. To his surprise, the sensation wasn''t painful but intoxicating.


    The system window materialized:


    "[Sacred Essence Cultivation has been upgraded to


    ]."


    Another message followed:


    "[Essence Conversion will be extracted from a target with a higher cultivation level]."


    Power coursed through him, his strength soaring as realization struck. His eyes widened, and a grin spread across his face, anticipation flickering within.

 Chapter 199 DAWN OF RESPONSIBILITY AND REMINISCENCE

    The crisp morning light filtered into a modest, well-worn room, casting golden hues over its simple furnishings. Litty groaned, her eyes squinting against the unwee brightness. The weight of her mother''s foot pressed against her face, a familiar intrusion that made her sigh. With a gentle push, she rolled her mother to the other side of the bed, who mumbled incoherently before settling into deeper sleep.


    Stretching, Litty arched her back, a symphony of cracks rippling through her stiff muscles. The aches of yesterday''s skirmishes lingered, but she brushed them aside. Crossing the room, she dipped a cloth into the cool water within a wooden bucket, wiping herself down in brisk, efficient strokes. The chill invigorated her, sharpening her senses for the day ahead.


    Dressed in her battle-wornbat attire¡ªsturdy leather armor reinforced with riveted steel tes¡ªshe secured her twin swords in their sheathes, the des clinking with a reassuring weight. Before leaving, Litty turned, casting a nce at her mother, Yue, whoy peacefully curled on the bed. A faint smile crossed her lips as she tucked the thin nket snugly around her. "Sleep well," she whispered, affection softening her sharp features.


    Descending the narrow, creaking staircase of the tavern, the scent of fresh bread and roasted meat greeted her. The tavern keeper, a burly man with a perpetual grin, nced up from polishing a wooden tankard. "Morning there, missy!" he called out, his voice booming with the warmth of familiarity.


    "Morning," Litty replied, striding toward the counter. Without missing a beat, she tossed a few copper Terran coins onto the polished surface.


    The innkeeper''s eyes gleamed as he caught them with a practised hand. "What''ll it be?" He leaned forward, anticipating her usual request for breakfast.


    "Nothing for me. I''m already runningte," she said, raising a gloved hand to stop him. "That''s for mypanion upstairs."


    The innkeeper''s brows rose with curiosity. "The kid?" he asked, tilting his head.


    Litty nodded, ustomed to the misunderstanding. Yue''s childlike appearance often drew questions, but she seldom bothered to exin. "Don''t let her eat more than what those coins cover," she added, her tone firm but not unkind.


    The innkeeper chuckled, the coins clinking as he weighed them in his hand. "I''ll make sure she''s fed right," he assured, tucking the coins into his apron pocket.


    With a final nod, Litty pushed open the tavern door, the morning air crisp and bracing against her skin. The cobblestone street stretched before her, bustling with the early stirrings of townsfolk. Merchants called out their wares, horses'' hooves ttered in rhythmic beats, and the scent of dew mingled with the earthy tang of the forge fires.


    Litty''s destination loomed ahead¡ªthe imposing Halls of Valha, their stone spires wing at the sky like the fingers of ancient gods. She tightened her grip on the hilt of her swords, a spark of anticipation flickering in her chest. Today, the call of battle awaited, and she was ready.


    ****


    Litty pushed open the grand, carved wooden doors of the Adventurers Guild and stepped inside. The ce buzzed with activity, as it always did at this hour. Sunlight streamed in through the tall, mullioned windows, casting golden nts on the stone floor.


    The scent of sweat, ale, and burning candles melded into an unmistakable fragrance that clung to the walls. Adventurers of all shapes and sizes filled the space, voices shing in a raucous din as they mored for earlymissions to avoid the scraps that wouldn''t pay for even a crust of stale bread.


    Thergemission board dominated the room¡ªa wall covered with parchments and notices. Litty walked over, her fingers brushing against the wooden frame as her sharp eyes scanned for suitable work. Her breathing steadied as she read through the listings, though her attention wavered when a pair of deep voices behind her broke through the noise.


    "Did you see it? The De Gors'' escorting in yesterday evening," one of the men said, his voice tinged with awe.


    "Aye," hispanion replied, pping a rough palm on the first man''s shoulder. "They were heading toward Castrum Belli et Ignis. But that''s not the half of it¡ªDavid De Gor was there."


    Litty''s heart gave a faint stir at the name, a strange familiarity whispering at the edge of her consciousness. She paused, her eyes still on the board but ears now straining to catch every word.


    "David?" The first man''s eyes widened. "The one who fought that demon-like creature? And the Blood Whale wasn''t even nearby? Hell, even his father, the great Elder Dragon yer, wasn''t around! David stood his ground alone!"


    A third adventurer, a young man with a mop of unruly hair, let out a scoff. "You''re saying he fought a King-ranked swordsman while he was only a Master-ranked swordsman himself? That''s ridiculous!" Hisughter joined the chorus of clinking mugs and shouted greetings.


    Litty''s brow furrowed. The name sparked something¡ªa distant, almost forgotten echo¡ªbut she shook it off, returning her focus to themission board. Her eyesnded on a task that promised decent pay: "Dunemauls Hunting at the Beach." It was marked with a warning sigil that indicated danger, but she''d faced worse. She carefully pulled the parchment from the board, its edges curling like a snake''s tail.


    She turned on her heel, her boots tapping against the stone floor as she made her way to the reception booth. Behind the counter stood a familiar face: a woman with golden-coloured hair coiled into a tight bun, a quill tucked behind her ear. The receptionist''s sun eyes sparkled as she greeted Litty with a practised smile.


    "Ad Arcana et Immortalis," the receptionist said, her voice ringing with the well-rehearsed phrase.


    Litty inclined her head, repeating, "Ad Arcana et Immortalis." A curious smile yed on her lips. "What does that mean, anyway?"


    The receptionist chuckled, a warm, airy sound. "It''s the guild''s motto. We''re required to greet adventurers with it. It means ''To the Mysteries and Immortality.'' Catchy, isn''t it?"


    Litty''s smile widened. "I''d say so." She handed over themission parchment.


    The receptionist''s eyes skimmed the document, and her brows furrowed. "Dunemauls hunting at the beach?" She raised a skeptical eyebrow.


    "You know this requires either a C-ranked adventurer or a party of six D-ranked adventurers, right?" Her eyes flickered to Litty''s badge¡ªa single, modest D-mark. "I''m afraid you''re not qualified for this, Miss Litty."


    Litty straightened her back, a sh of determination in her eyes. "I''m not alone. Mypanion will be joining me shortly."


    The receptionist''s expression shifted from skepticism to surprise. "You should have mentioned that sooner," she said, leaning in conspiratorially. "Is it the S-ranked adventurer you arrived with yesterday?"


    Litty''s heart quickened, and she forced a nervous smile, avoiding a direct answer. "Something like that," she said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    The receptionist''s eyes sparkled with interest as she stamped themission with a heavy thud, sealing Litty''s fate. "Good luck on the hunt," she said, handing the parchment back.


    "Thanks," Litty said, exhaling as she took themission. The whispers behind her continued, tales of valor and impossible battles, but she shut them out, focusing on the task ahead.


    "To the Mysteries and Immortality," she whispered to herself as she stepped out of the guild, ready for whatever challenges awaited her on the sun-scorched sands.


    ****


    Yue stirred in bed restlessly, her small frame shifting as she searched for something amidst the crumpled sheets. "Litty, mama... wants... more... treats," she mumbled, her voice soft and sleepy.


    Suddenly, her eyes flew open, the haze of dreams dissipating to reveal reality. Her hair was an unkempt mess, with strands sticking out at odd angles, and a thin line of drool trailed down her cheek.


    Looking around the empty room, Yue''s eyes softened with a wistful smile. Litty must have gone out early. Pride warmed her heart as she thought about how her daughter was growing into such a capable and responsible young woman.


    The thought made her chest ache, bittersweet and heavy. If they couldn''t find a cure for her illness, at least Yue could rest assured that Litty would be able to look after herself.


    She shook the somber thought away, forcing herself to focus on the present. "No, not today," she whispered, determination flickering in her eyes. Swinging her legs over the side of the bed, she rushed to wash and tidy herself up, sshing cold water on her face and brushing away the tangles in her silver-white hair. The absence of Litty''s gentle hands to help her through the morning routine was felt more keenly than she expected.


    A loud growl erupted from her stomach, snapping her attention to the rich scent of sizzling meat wafting up from the tavern below. A sheepish smile spread across her face as she patted her belly. "Guess breakfast won''t wait," she said with a chuckle, her eyes twinkling with a yful resolve as she hurried to get dressed and join the bustling life downstairs.


    ****


    A/N: Hey guys what happened to the golden tickets and power stones? My life depends on it, well the book but you get what I mean lol. Otherwise, Yue isn''t a pig that likes eating a lot, its the symptoms caused by Nature mana glut.


    thanks for reading.

 Chapter 200 BLOOD ON THE TIDES: THE HUNT FOR DUNEMAULS

    The city''s southern district bustled with life as the morning sun gilded its cobblestones and cast shadows that danced across the narrow alleys. Litty strode purposefully, the crumpledmission paper clutched in her gloved hand.


    Her eyes skimmed the hastily scrawled details, scanning every word as if they might reveal secrets previously overlooked: "Hunt and eliminate as many Dunemauls as possible. Location: ckwater Beach, restricted zone."


    A memory surfaced of the worn tomes she had studied back in Aethelwarin''s grand guild library, their leather spines cracked and imbued with the scent of old ink and adventure.


    Those books had described Dunemauls as relentless amalgamations ofnd and sea, creatures whose unchecked bloodlust could turn serene shores into charnel houses. She shivered as she recalled the vivid sketches of their monstrous forms.


    As the city''s din faded behind her, Litty''s boots found their way onto the coarse path leading to the beach. The rhythmic roar of waves weed her, their eternal battle with the shore matching the pounding of her heartbeat. The restricted area was cordoned off with rope, fluttering warnings etched in red ink.


    "Where are they?" Litty whispered to herself, eyes darting over the sands that seemed deceptively tranquil. Seaweed tangled along the shoreline, and the wind carried a briny scent that stung her nostrils.


    She took a deep breath, steeling her resolve. The Leviathan''s Abyss raid loomed in the future¡ªan undertaking that promised peril and legend in equal measure. If she could secure the Codex of the Sea, she would find the knowledge needed to cure her mother''s affliction. For that, she needed to grow stronger.


    Suddenly, her sharp gaze fell upon a series of fresh, webbed footprints embedded in the damp sand. Her heart quickened as she followed their erratic path, each step a calcted move. The trail led her around a cluster of jagged, barnacle-encrusted rocks. She pressed herself against one, the rough surface scraping her arm as she peeked from behind.


    There, not twenty paces ahead, stood the monsters that haunted sailors'' tales. The Dunemauls were towering amalgamations of sea predator and humanoid, their forms grotesque and lethal. The nearest one shifted its massive body, the muscles in its back rolling under dark, scarred skin that glistened in the sunlight.


    Its shark-like head tilted, rows of serrated teeth catching the light as it snarled, releasing a low, guttural sound that sent a shiver down Litty''s spine.


    Cold, predatory eyes, ck as the abyss and full of a malevolent intelligence, surveyed the surroundings. The creature''s wed arms twitched, fingers flexing as though craving the feel of flesh and bone. Jagged fins jutted from its shoulders, glistening like freshly sharpened des, while its chest and abdomen bore the rough, scaled texture of deep-sea hunters.


    The beast''s legs were thick and muscled, perfectly adapted for both the rush of the waves and the solid ground. Webbing between its wide, wed feet hinted at its aquatic origin, but the way it moved¡ªcalcted and menacing¡ªspoke of dominance on any terrain. A long tail coiled behind it, tipped with a sharp, bone-like protrusion that whipped through the air as if testing its reach.


    "By the Sovereigns," Litty breathed, feeling a bead of sweat trail down her temple. The tales had not done them justice. Her pulse raced as she gripped the hilt of her swords tighter, the weight of responsibility heavy on her chest. This wasn''t just a hunt¡ªit was a test, a necessary step towards her mother''s salvation.


    The wind shifted, carrying the scent of sea salt and rust. One of the Dunemauls'' heads snapped in her direction, nostrils ring as it tasted the air. Litty''s muscles tensed, ready to either fight or flee. She had been spotted.


    There was no turning back now.


    Litty took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm the thundering of her heart. Memories of her training in the nthrial Woods surged through her mind, vivid scenes of the captain of the guard''s relentless drills.


    "Stay grounded, mind sharp, and wield your strength like a bowstring pulled taut¡ªnever ck, never breaking,"


    his voice echoed.


    Her legs stiffened, toes digging into the damp sand as she prepared to strike. The monstrous Dunemaul neared, its shark-like eyes narrowing as it detected her presence behind the rock. In a fluid motion, she unsheathed her twin swords, their gleaming des cutting through the sunlight. With a sharp exhale, she surged forward, des arching downward in a deadly sweep.


    But the creature''s steel-like tail shot up, intercepting her strike with a metallic sh. The force hurled her backwards, sending her skidding across the sand, grains stinging her exposed skin. Litty gasped, the air knocked from her lungs as she watched the Dunemaul coil, muscles rippling beneath its scarred hide, ready to lunge.


    "Focus," she whispered, tightening her grip on her swords. Drawing on the reservoir of energy within her, she reached for her aura. A gentle warmth flooded her veins, steadying her, sharpening her senses.


    The monster roared, its jagged maw open wide, rows of serrated teeth gleaming as it rushed in, intent on dragging her into the sea where it reigned supreme.


    In a heartbeat, Litty crossed her swords in front of her, forming a makeshift shield. The Dunemaul crashed into her with brutal force, the impact driving her heels deep into the sand as she slid dangerously close to thepping waves. The cold spray sttered across her face, mingling with the sweat trickling down her brow.


    Panic stirred in her chest as she realized what the beast intended¡ªit would drag her into the sea, where she would be at its mercy.


    "No," she gritted her teeth, summoning her strength. With a sudden burst, she kicked the Dunemaul square in its chest. The creature stumbled backward, ws raking the ground for bnce. Seizing the moment, Litty dashed forward, swords raised for a lethal strike.


    A sudden, icy pressure wrapped around her leg, halting her mid-stride. Shock rippled through her as she nced down to see a tendril of water coiling around her ankle, tightening like a snake.


    The Dunemaul''s eyes gleamed with intelligence as it steadied itself, then dropped onto all fours and charged at her like a feral beast, sand spraying in its wake.


    Instinct roared within Litty, and she unleashed her aura with a ferocity she hadn''t known she possessed. Energy surged through her body, crackling like fire as it channeled into her des, making them ze with a vivid green glow. The tendril of water shivered, hissed, and evaporated into steam with a sharp sizzle, freeing her leg.


    Without a heartbeat to spare, she sprang forward, muscles coiling like a predator''s, and leaped onto the Dunemaul''s back. Its scarred hide rippled under her grip as it thrashed violently, roaring with a mixture of pain and fury, shaking the ground beneath them.


    With a warrior''s cry, she drove her swords deep into its back, pinning it to the sand. The Dunemaul''s roar split the air, a guttural, dying sound as blood gushed from the wound, staining the beach in dark crimson. The sea itself seemed to shiver as the wavespped hungrily at the mingled blood.


    Litty twisted her des, ensuring the creature''s life ebbed away. Silence fell, the sound of her ragged breathing the only noise until another roar shattered the quiet. Her eyes snapped up, and her pulse quickened at the sight before her¡ªa line of Dunemauls emerging from the sea, their silhouettes fierce and unforgiving under the morning light.


    Her gaze flicked to the blood-soaked sand beneath her boots, realization dawning like ice down her spine. The scent of fresh blood had drawn them. She had made a mistake, one that would cost her dearly.


    Litty took a deep breath, nting her feet firmly as the first of the new wave of beasts charged. This was not the end¡ªit was only the beginning.


    "For mother," she whispered, eyes hardening with determination. She braced herself for the onught, twin swords glinting as she prepared to face the feral tide.

 Chapter 201 THE DAUGHTERS TEST AND THE MOTHERS FURY

    The morning sun glinted off the blood-soaked sand, the sea''s rhythmic roar blending with Litty''s ragged breaths. Her gaze locked onto the five Dunemauls emerging from the waves, each towering over her with malice gleaming in their abyssal eyes. Their grotesque forms glistened with sea spray, muscles rippling beneath scarred, scaled skin.


    The air grew heavy with an oppressive bloodlust that hit her like a physical force, her chest tightening under its weight. The lead Dunemaul,rger and more menacing than the rest, stepped forward, its shark-like maw parting in a guttural roar that shook the ground beneath her feet. The others followed suit, their cries a cacophony of rage and vengeance.


    Litty forced herself to her feet, gripping her twin swords with renewed determination. Retreat was no longer an option; they would outrun her before she could even reach the cordoned-off ropes. Her aura red brightly, casting a vivid green glow across her weapons. She shifted into a defensive stance, her des angled and ready, her body trembling not with fear but anticipation.


    "For mother," she whispered again, her voice steely with resolve.


    The lead Dunemaul gestured with its massive w, and the four others surged forward like a tidal wave of fury. Sand sprayed in all directions as they charged, their massive forms a blur of ws, fins, and serrated teeth.


    Litty moved.


    She sidestepped the first Dunemaul''s swipe, her swords shing in an arc that cleaved deep into its side. The creature bellowed in pain, staggering back, but another lunged at her from the left. She ducked just in time, the ws narrowly missing her head. Spinning on her heel, she drove one de upward, piercing the beast''s arm, while the other sword struck its leg, forcing it to kneel.


    The third and fourth Dunemauls came at her simultaneously, one from behind and the other from the right. Litty''s instincts kicked in, her aura zing brighter as she twisted her body, parrying the attack from behind while shing across the fourth''s chest. Her movements were fluid, almost a dance, as she wove between the monstrous predators, her swords singing with each strike.


    For a fleeting moment, it seemed she could hold her own.


    But the Dunemauls were relentless, their attacks bing more coordinated, as though driven by a shared, malevolent mind. A heavy tail struck her side, sending her tumbling across the sand. She gasped, the wind knocked from her lungs, but there was no time to recover.


    ws raked across her arm, tearing through her leather sleeve and leaving bloody gashes. Another blow caught her leg, and she stumbled, barely blocking a strike aimed for her chest. Pain red in her ribs as one of the creatures mmed her into the ground, the force leaving her dazed.


    She gritted her teeth, swinging her swords wildly to keep the beasts at bay, but her strength waned with each passing second. Dozens of blows rained down on her, her aura flickering like a dying me.


    The lead Dunemaul watched from a distance, its cold, abyssal gaze unyielding. It snarled, stepping closer as if savoring the inevitable end.


    Litty''s vision blurred, her body trembling as exhaustion and pain threatened to im her. Her grip on her swords ckened, and she fell to one knee. The Dunemauls circled her like vultures, their guttural growls echoing her impending doom.


    Then, the world exploded.


    Blinding shes of light erupted in every direction, a kaleidoscope of colors that burned the eyes of the advancing Dunemauls. The creatures roared in confusion, staggering back as smoke and fire filled the air. Litty''s heart skipped a beat as she recognized the distinct alchemical smell.


    Through the haze, a figure descended from the sky, her silhouette outlined against the morning sun.


    Yue.


    Her mothernded gracefully on the bloodied sand, the flowing fabric of her cloak billowing in the sea breeze. Between her fingers, vials of vibrant elixirs glimmered like jewels, their contents swirling with vtile energy.


    "Touching my daughter," Yue said, her voice cold as steel, "was your final mistake."


    Her gaze swept over the Dunemauls with an intensity that froze them in ce. Then, she turned to Litty, her expression softening for a moment. Yue knelt, uncorking a vial of radiant green liquid and handing it to her daughter.


    "Drink this, Litty," she said firmly.


    Litty hesitated, her hands trembling, but Yue''s piercing gaze left no room for argument. She downed the elixir, warmth flooding her veins as her wounds knit themselves shut and her strength surged back tenfold. Her aura red to life once more, stronger and more vibrant than ever.


    Yue rose, her stance poised and elegant, vials ready in one hand while the other gripped a slender dagger etched with runes. "Now get up," shemanded. "We end this together."


    The Dunemauls roared, snapping out of their stupor. They charged, a wall of fury intent on obliterating the mother-daughter duo.


    But Yue was already moving. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled a vial at the lead Dunemaul. The ss shattered on impact, releasing a burst of fire that engulfed the creature, its screams echoing across the beach.


    Litty, her newfound strength coursing through her, leaped into action. Her des zed with green energy as she shed with the nearest Dunemaul. Each strike was precise, driven by an unyielding determination as she worked in tandem with her mother.


    Yue danced around the battlefield, her movements graceful yet deadly. Each vial she threw brought devastation¡ªa cascade of ice immobilized one Dunemaul, while another was consumed by acid that ate through its scales.


    Together, they overwhelmed the remaining beasts, their attacks relentless and coordinated. Litty''s des tore through sinew and bone, while Yue''s alchemical concoctions wreaked havoc from a distance. One by one, the Dunemauls fell, their monstrous forms copsing into lifeless heaps on the blood-soaked sand.


    The final creature let out a strangled roar as Yue''s dagger found its throat, silencing it for good. The beach grew quiet, save for the crashing waves and Litty''s ragged breaths.


    Yue turned to her daughter, dropping thest empty vial as she rushed forward. She pulled Litty into a tight embrace, her voice trembling with emotion. "Never again, Litty. Never do something this reckless without me. We''re a team, always."


    Tears pricked at Litty''s eyes as she clung to her mother. "I''m sorry," she whispered. "I just¡­ I wanted to help you, to be strong for you."


    Yue pulled back, cupping her daughter''s face. "You are strong, but never forget that you don''t have to face these battles alone."


    As the adrenaline faded, Litty''s gaze drifted across the beach. Her brows furrowed as she noticed something peculiar¡ªa line of skulls partially buried in the sand, their hollow sockets staring nkly at the sea.


    "Mother," she said cautiously, pointing toward the grim sight. "Why are there skulls here? It looks like¡­ some kind of ritual."


    Yue''s expression darkened, her sharp eyes narrowing as she studied the scene. "I don''t know," she admitted, her voice low and tense. "But we''ll find out."


    The uneasy silence that followed was broken only by the crash of waves and the distant cry of gulls. The two women stood side by side, their victory overshadowed by the unsettling mystery before them.


    What had truly drawn the Dunemauls here? And who¡ªor what¡ªwas behind the macabre disy of skulls?


    The answers waited, hidden beneath the shifting sands of ckwater Beach.

 Chapter 202 HAREM BOND

    Chapter Discover:


    David sat cross-legged in the quiet solitude of his chamber, his mind focused as the faint glow of the system interface illuminated the darkness. After an entire night immersed in meditation, he felt the familiar surge of power as Luna''s energy coursed through his body, converted and refined into his own. Each passing moment added to his growth, the system''s voice chiming in to confirm his progress:


    [Notice: Sacred Essence Cultivation has been upgraded toplete Sacred Essence Cultivation.]


    The words resonated in his mind, bringing a triumphant grin to his lips. Summoning his stats window, David eagerly scanned the disy. His eyes zeroed in on the experience bar:


    [700/100,000].


    "Seven hundred already," he murmured with satisfaction. This felt almost effortless. All he needed to do was repeat the process with Luna, and his progress would skyrocket. Yet, deep within him, a flicker of caution stirred.


    Was it wise to depend so heavily on this sub-skill, Sacred Essence Cultivation?


    The nagging thought refused to be dismissed.


    The system''s voice interrupted his musings once more:


    [Notice: Sacred Essence Cultivation has expanded. Please refer to the main skill.]


    Intrigued, David mentally navigated to the skill section and selected Sacred Essence Cultivation. To his surprise, a series of new sub-skills unfurled beneath it like branches of a flourishing tree. His curiosity deepened as he began to read through the descriptions:


    Talent Enhancement:


    The ability to amplify a woman''s cultivation potential to extraordinary heights. Even those with dormant or negligible talent could awaken to unprecedented levels of mastery, surpassing their previous limits.


    David raised a brow, impressed. This wasn''t merely a skill; it was a gateway to transformation.


    Harem Bond:


    This ability fosters seamless integration between the host and his harem members duringbat, unlocking an array of synergistic benefits.


    Synergy Boost:


    Each member receives a significant stat bonus that grows stronger with their connection to the host.


    Support Abilities:


    Unique talents like healing, buffs, and shields became even more potent when used in tandem with his abilities.


    Team Coordination:


    Enhanced unity allows for devastatingbination attacks and tactical precision.


    Morale Boost:


    The mere presence of the harem members bolstered morale, reducing the risk of fear or confusion and elevating the party''s effectiveness.


    David couldn''t help but admire the ingenuity of this skill. It elevated hispanions from mere allies to indispensable warriors.


    Purification Effect:


    The energy transfer during rituals will not just be empowering; it serves to cleanse and refine, eliminating impurities that obstructed cultivation, thereby leaving behind an essence that is purer and more potent.


    Legacy Transfer:


    elements of the host''s distinctive skills and knowledge can be imparted to the woman, endowing them with insights and techniques that surpass their initial abilities.


    David leaned back, letting the implications sink in. These sub-skills were more than upgrades¡ªthey were tools for building a future where his strength and those who stood beside him would rise together. Yet, the weight of responsibility pressed against his confidence. The power he now wielded could shape destinies, but it demanded caution and wisdom.


    "Interesting," he muttered, a small smile tugging at his lips. Despite the newfound capabilities, the inner voice of restraint lingered, reminding him to rely not solely on power gained from others but to cultivate his strength through his own resolve.


    The path ahead was clear. These skills weren''t merely about indulgence or gain¡ªthey were opportunities to forge bonds, empower allies, and rise to challenges thaty in wait. David closed the interface and stood, his determination steeling.


    Sacred Essence Cultivation had awakened, and with it, so had the immense potential to shape his destiny¡ªand that of those who followed him.


    David''s gaze lingered on Luna as shey peacefully, her chest rising and falling with the rhythm of deep sleep. A surge of desire rippled through him, but before his thoughts could wander further, the system chimed in :


    [Initiate Harem Bond?]


    The suggestion piqued his curiosity. Stroking his chin thoughtfully, David considered the implications of this new sub-skill. With a silent mentalmand of affirmation, he gave the go-ahead.


    As the system began its intricate process of initiating the Harem Bond, David''s thoughts wandered. He pondered the potential of this skill, especially in maintaining a connection with his loved ones while they were far away in Valemir County. The realization struck him with surprising rity: the system wasn''t just enhancing him; it was actively shaping his rtionships.


    The thought unsettled him. On one hand, being able tomunicate with and empower his harem across distances was undeniably advantageous. It would strengthen their morale and efficiency, ensuring they remained united even when apart. As the anchor of their bond, David''s presence would provide them with stability and purpose.


    But on the other hand, the system''s direct involvement in his rtionships made him uneasy. It felt intrusive, as if his choices and the paths he walked were subtly being steered by unseen hands. Was this newfound power a blessing or a maniption?


    The question hung heavy in his mind, but before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, a sharp knock echoed against the heavy oak doors of his chamber.


    "Enter," David called, his voice steady yet curious about the unexpected visitor.


    The door creaked open, revealing the young maid who had previously guided him to his quarters. She stepped inside, carrying a silver tray adorned with a neatly arranged breakfast, clearly expecting to find her lord still asleep.


    Her gaze rose to meet David''s, and time seemed to freeze. Her eyes widened in shock, her cheeks flushing a vivid crimson as they took in the sight before her: David''s chiseled, bare torso gleaming faintly in the morning light. The lean muscture of his body, every line and contour, seemed sculpted by the gods themselves.


    Her gaze shifted to the bed, and the sight of Luna sleeping soundly beside him made her breath hitch. She distinctly remembered David retiring alone the previous night. The realization hit her like a bolt, her embarrassment deepening as the weight of the scene before her sank in.


    David, everposed, met her wide-eyed stare with a soft, knowing smile. He could feel the awkwardness in the air as the maid''s gaze flickered between him and Luna, her thoughts likely racing with unspoken questions.


    For a brief moment, her embarrassment gave way to something else¡ªa flicker of admiration as her eyes darted back to David''s form. His physique, honed and powerful, radiated an undeniable allure. She quickly shook herself out of her daze, her face now an impossible shade of red.


    "I¡ªI''m so sorry, my lord!" she stammered, nearly dropping the tray as she turned on her heel, fleeing the room with the speed of a startled deer.


    David chuckled softly, the sound low and warm. He ran a hand through his tousled hair. The moment, though fleeting, brought a lightness to the morning, temporarily brushing aside his heavier thoughts about the system and its intentions.


    As the door mmed shut, David''s mind returned to the unresolved questions lingering in the recesses of his thoughts. The Harem Bond, though powerful, carriedplexities he couldn''t yet fully grasp. For now, though, he allowed himself a moment of peace, savoring the calm before the inevitable storm that awaited him.


    ****


    A/N: For anyone wondering, David is a deep thinker, he forgot he was naked lol

 Chapter 203 A MEETING OF MINDS

    David pulled a ck tunic over his head, its fabric clingingfortably to his shoulders. He carefully buttoned his pants, his mind reying the events of the morning as he reached for thetch to open the door.


    On the other side, the young maid stood, her face buried in her hands, the crimson flush of embarrassment still painting her cheeks. David couldn''t help but smile at her awkward stance.


    He cleared his throat with a gentle cough to catch her attention. The maid jolted upright, her hands dropping to her sides as she blinked at him in startled panic.


    "My Lord! I¡ª" she stammered, her voice trembling. "I deeply apologize for my earlier intrusion. Please, forgive my carelessness!"


    David chuckled softly, his voice warm and reassuring. "There''s no need to fret. It was an honest mistake. No harm done." Chapter Find:


    But the maid, clearly unused to such graciousness from a noble, shook her head fervently. "No, my Lord, it was improper of me! Please, allow me to make it up to you. I will do whatever is necessary to atone for my rudeness."


    Her sincerity brought a broader smile to David''s lips. "Truly, it''s not a big deal. Mistakes happen, and I''m not one to make a mountain out of a molehill."


    The maid''s eyes widened slightly at his response, her thoughts racing. What kind of noble was he? Most lords she''d encountered would have caused amotion, used her error to demand favors, or even reported her to her superiors. Yet here was this man, dismissing her blunder with an air of kindness she hadn''t expected.


    David, sensing her lingering unease, reached out and took the silver tray from her trembling hands. "Is this all for me?" he asked, his tone light and inviting.


    The maid snapped back to reality, nodding quickly. "Y-yes, my Lord. And... the minister has also requested an audience with you after your breakfast."


    David''s brows lifted slightly, curiosity piqued. He set the tray on a small table near the window before turning back to her. "A minister, you say? What''s their name?"


    The maid''s lips curved into a small smile. "Lord Salomonis Va Ferrum."


    David''s expression remained calm, but inwardly, his thoughts raced.


    Salomonis?


    The name hit him like a jolt of electricity. He had read about this figure in the novel back on Earth. Salomonis was said to descend from the legendary Second Mage King, Solomon¡ªa name synonymous with mystical brilliance. King Solomon''s groundbreaking discovery, the


    Myst Codex Theory


    , was still whispered in schrly circles as a cornerstone of magical understanding.


    However, the lineage of Salomonis had always been shrouded in mystery. Was he truly connected to the Mage King, or was it merely a title bestowed to bolster his reputation? Regardless of his ancestry, one fact was irrefutable: Salomonis was a genius. His inventions alone had earned him the noble title of


    Spellwright


    , granted personally by Aragorn Spire.


    David''s mind churned as he contemted how the Archon of Warfare had managed to recruit someone of Salomonis''s caliber. The implications were both intriguing and unsettling.


    "I see," David said after a moment, masking his thoughts behind aposed exterior. "Please inform the minister that I will pay him a visit."


    The maid dipped into a graceful bow. "As you wish, my Lord." She excused herself, leaving David standing by the door.


    As he closed it behind her, David leaned against the frame, his thoughts returning to the enigmatic figure of Salomonis Va Ferrum. The weight of his knowledge about the man and the intricate political threads of this world pressed heavily on his mind.


    A soft rustling drew his attention. He turned to find Luna stirring, her silver hair cascading over the pillow as her golden eyes blinked open. She stretchedzily before propping herself up on one elbow.


    "You look so serious," she murmured, her voice husky from sleep. "What''s on your mind?"


    David crossed the room, his expression softening as he sat on the edge of the bed. Leaning down, he brushed a gentle kiss across her lips.


    "Just some business I need to take care of," he said. "Have some breakfast. I''m going to take a bath and head out."


    Luna''s lips curled into a sly smile as she slipped out of bed, her movements fluid and graceful. She stepped close, her voice dropping to a seductive whisper as she leaned into his ear.


    "Why don''t we take that bath together?"


    Her breath tickled his skin, and David felt a familiar heat rise within him. She always knew how to break through his serious demeanor. A grin tugged at the corners of his mouth as he let her pull him toward the adjoining bath chamber.


    "Who could resist an offer like that?" he teased, his earlier concerns momentarily forgotten as he surrendered to the moment.


    As the door to the bath chamber closed behind them, the world outside faded away. Yet, even in the warmth of her embrace, a part of David''s mind remained tethered to the meeting that awaited him. The name Salomonis Va Ferrum lingered in his thoughts like a shadow, a harbinger of mysteries yet to be unraveled.


    ****


    The room stood as a tribute to both innovation and luxury., its walls lined with shelves crammed with ancient tomes, alchemical apparatus, and blueprints of borate machinery.


    The golden glow of a massive chandelier illuminated the room, its light refracting off crystallineponents embedded in various devices scattered around.


    In the center of this organized chaos sat a man behind a meticulously crafted desk of dark mahogany, its surface cluttered with parchment, vials of ink, and a few half-assembled mechanisms.


    The man, Lord Salomonis Va Ferrum, was hunched over his desk, a pair of oversized mechanical sses strapped over his head. The lenses gleamed with faint magical runes, clicking softly as they adjusted focus. His hands, calloused from years of meticulous craftsmanship, held a parchment covered in intricate designs¡ªlines intersecting like a web of genius, runic symbols peppered throughout, forming the blueprint of some revolutionary invention.


    He muttered to himself, the low hum of his voice mingling with the asional hisses and ticks of his machinery. His concentration was broken when a gentle knock echoed through the room, sharp and clear against the soft cacophony of his inventions.


    "Enter," he called, his tone curt yet not unkind.


    The heavy door creaked open, and a young maid stepped in, her steps tentative as she approached. She dipped into a deep bow, her posture deferential. "My Lord Salomonis," she began, her voice steady despite the overwhelming grandeur of the room. "I bring news that Lord David has epted your request for an audience."


    Salomonis straightened, pulling the sses up to his forehead. His eyes, sharp and glinting with intellect, locked onto the maid. A broad smile spread across his face.


    "Excellent!" he eximed, the word ringing with genuine enthusiasm. "Well done, my dear. You''ve performed admirably."


    The maid bowed again, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks at the rare praise. "Thank you, my Lord."


    "You are dismissed," Salomonis added with a wave of his hand, his attention already shifting back to his desk. The maid excused herself, leaving the room as quietly as she had entered.


    As the door clicked shut, Salomonis leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming on the desk''s surface. His smile lingered as he reached into a hiddenpartment beneath the desk, retrieving a small, ancient orb. The object was a marvel of engineering and magic, its surface adorned with moving gears and faintly glowing inscriptions.


    He held the orb up to the light, watching as it shifted and reconfigured itself in his palm, the intricate mechanisms clicking into ce like a puzzle being solved in real-time. It was a relic from a bygone era, a masterpiece of the Myst Codex Theory¡ªa theory devised by the great Second Mage King, Solomon, from whom Salomonis had inherited both his name and, perhaps, his genius.


    As he studied the orb, his thoughts turned to the one who would soon stand before him: David, the


    Spross des Banners


    of the De Gor family.


    "How fascinating," he murmured, his voice tinged with excitement. "The scion of such a storied lineage, brought into my humble chambers. I wonder¡­" His voice trailed off as a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes.


    Salomonis set the orb on his desk, watching as it continued to hum and rotate, seemingly alive. He leaned forward, his fingers steepled beneath his chin. His mind raced through the possibilities of the meeting toe. He had heard whispers of David''s prowess, his reputation preceding him even in the circles of Lysora County. Salomonis wondered if his carefully devised test would amuse or infuriate the young lord.


    The thought made him chuckle, a sound both deep and melodious. "Perhaps he''ll surprise me," he mused aloud, his tone almost wistful. "Then again, what does it matter? This is all for her, after all."


    His expression shifted, bing more serious as his thoughtsnded on the Archon of Warfare. Hermands were absolute, her machinations intricate and unfathomable. Whatever the oue of this encounter, Salomonis knew it was but a thread in therger tapestry she was weaving.


    With a dramatic wave of his hand, Salomonis dismissed the lingering doubts. "If my test angers him, so be it," he dered to no one in particr. "After all, genius is rarely understood at first nce."


    The orb clicked one final time before settling into stillness, as if acknowledging its master''s decision. Salomonis smiled, his excitement bubbling to the surface once more. The game was set, and he couldn''t wait to meet the yer.


    The chamber fell silent save for the gentle ticking of the orb, an eager anticipation hanging in the air like a storm waiting to break.

 Chapter 204 DEMON?

    The garden was a masterpiece of natural and architectural harmony, a verdant oasis nestled within the estate''s sprawling grounds. Delicate blossoms painted the air with their fragrance, their vibrant hues contrasting with the stark white columns of an open stone archway where David sat.


    The structure stood as a serene sanctuary, draped in creeping vines that framed the picturesque scene. A soft breeze carried the rustle of leaves and the faint chirping of birds, adding a touch of tranquility to the waiting moment.


    David sat on a carved stone bench, his posture rxed but his eyes sharp, scanning his surroundings. The maid had assured him this was where Lord Salomonis would meet him, yet his mind was more preupied with Luna.


    "Are you okay in there?" David asked softly, his toneced with concern. Ever since they arrived at the garden, Luna had been sneezing incessantly, finally retreating into the shadow realm to escape the overpowering floral aromas.


    From within the depths of his shadow, Luna''s voice emerged, tinged with faint amusement. "I''m fine now, David. Stop worrying so much. It''s just the flowers. Something about them doesn''t agree with me."


    David sighed, ncing down at the faint shimmer of her presence in the shadow cast by the archway. "If it gets too ufortable, just let me know. I''ll find a way to¡ª"


    "You''re fussing again," Luna interrupted with a yful huff. "I can handle it. Focus on your meeting."


    Reluctantly, David nodded, though her well-being remained at the forefront of his thoughts. To distract himself, he mentally summoned his system window. The familiar translucent interface appeared before his eyes, disying a series of notifications.


    "[Harem Bond: Complete]," the system dered, its monotone voice resonating in his mind.


    Curious, David nced at the details of the skill, noting the faint glow that signified its active status. Turning his attention inward, he addressed Luna again. "By the way, have you noticed anything different since this morning?"


    After a short silence, Luna replied, "Now that you bring it up... I''ve noticed a slight itch around my abdomen. It isn''t bothersome, merely peculiar. Could it be connected to the unusual magic you performedst night?"


    David was about to reply when a smooth, melodic voice interrupted their conversation. "Oh my, I do hope I haven''t kept you waiting long."


    David looked up to see a figure approaching, his silhouette framed against the backdrop of the vibrant garden. Lord Salomonis Va Ferrum was a striking presence, his sharp features softened only by the warm smile ying on his lips.


    His attire was both practical and elegant, a dark tunic embroidered with intricate gold patterns that hinted at his noble lineage and intellectual pursuits. A pair of peculiar mechanical sses rested atop his head, the lenses gleaming faintly in the sunlight.


    Rising to his feet, David offered a polite nod. "Lord Salomonis, I presume?"


    The minister chuckled, spreading his arms in a weing gesture. "Indeed. And you must be the famed


    Spross des Banners


    of the De Gor family. A pleasure to finally make your acquaintance."


    David studied the man carefully, noting the faint trace of mischief in his eyes. Salomonis extended a hand, which David shook firmly, though he remained guarded. The man''s reputation as a brilliant, if entric, inventor preceded him, and David couldn''t shake the feeling that this meeting would be far from ordinary.


    "Please, sit," Salomonis urged, taking a seat opposite David beneath the archway. He rested his hands on the table, his fingers adorned with peculiar rings that seemed more functional than decorative.


    David resumed his seat, his posture calm but his mind alert. "I appreciate the invitation, Lord Salomonis. I must admit, I''m curious about the purpose of this meeting."


    Salomonis leaned back, a sly smile curving his lips. "Curiosity, young lord, is the heart of innovation. But before we dive into matters of importance, tell me¡ªwhat do you think of the garden?"


    David raised an eyebrow at the unexpected question but decided to indulge him. "It''s beautiful, though a bit overwhelming for some," he replied, ncing subtly at his shadow.


    Salomonis chuckled knowingly. "Ah, yes. The bloomwood flowers can be... potent to those unustomed to their fragrance. I trust your


    is adapting?"


    David stiffened slightly but maintained hisposure. The man''s perceptiveness was unsettling, though not entirely surprising. "She''s fine," he said curtly, steering the conversation back. "Shall we discuss the reason you summoned me?"


    Salomonis nodded, his expression growing more serious. "Straight to the point. I like that. Very well, David De Gor."


    David sat in aposed silence, his gaze steady upon Minister Salomonis, whose keen eyes seemed to study him as though reading an ancient tome. Salomonis maintained an aura of intrigue, his copper-red hair gleaming under the soft light filtering through the garden.


    His paleplexion highlighted his angr jawline, and his mboyant yet elegant attire made him seem as though he had stepped straight from a painter''s imagination. A wide leather belt adorned with keys and trinkets cinched his form, and his hands, decorated with intricate rings, gestured thoughtfully as though wielding unseen power.


    David, while appearing calm, found his mind racing.


    How did he know Luna was in my shadow?


    he mused. Luna''s soft voice interrupted his thoughts, whispering through the connection they shared, "I wasn''t actively concealing my presence... but this man is unusually perceptive."


    David frowned slightly, now appraising Salomonis in a new light. Not everyone could detect another being veiled within a shadow.


    He''s sharper than I anticipated,


    David thought, adjusting his posture subtly. His system''s Harem Bond notification still lingered in his thoughts, but he pushed it aside for now, focusing entirely on the peculiar man before him.


    Breaking the silence, Salomonis finally spoke, his lips curling into a yful smile. "Tell me, Spross des Banners, are you enjoying the golden coast of our empire?" His voice was rich and melodic, carrying an undertone of amusement.


    David tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable.


    Still beating around the bush,


    he thought. Out loud, he replied, "Not particrly. I haven''t had the chance to explore much."


    Salomonis clicked his tongue, feigning disappointment. "A shame, truly. At this time of year, the Adventurers'' Guild organizes a grand dungeon raid. The blooming banquet coincides with a strange phenomenon by the sea¡ªquite the spectacle for those who dare." His eyes twinkled with mischief as he spoke, but his words danced deliberately around a deeper intent.


    David folded his arms, raising a brow. "And what exactly does that have to do with me enjoying the sights?" he asked, his voice tinged with scepticism.


    "Ah," Salomonis eximed, leaning forward with theatrical excitement, "because the event isn''t just a raid. It''s a treasure hunt of the highest order. Relics of immeasurable value¡ªsome even rumored to be left by the gods themselves¡ªsurface during this time. Imagine the prestige and fortune such discoveries could bring!"


    David shrugged dismissively. "Do I look like someone blinded by coin and fame to you?" he asked dryly, though his eyes never left Salomonis, scrutinizing every subtle movement.


    The minister chuckled softly, the sound carrying a peculiar weight. "No, you don''t," he admitted. Without warning, he reached into his coat and tossed something metallic toward David.


    Instinctively, David caught it midair. The moment his fingers closed around it, his eyes widened. The object was a fractured orb, etched with arcane patterns that glowed faintly as though alive. The level of craftsmanship was unlike anything David had ever seen in this world, yet he recognized it from the detailed description in the novel.


    Salomonis watched David closely, noting his reaction. "Curious, isn''t it?" he said, leaning back with a satisfied grin. "That, my dear Spross, is but a fragment of what lies within Leviathan''s Abyss. Artifacts left behind by those who walked before gods ruled the heavens. Intriguing, no?"


    David''s grip on the orb tightened. Hisposure betrayed him for the briefest moment as he recognized the markings. He knew of these artefacts¡ªnot from this world, but from the fragmented memories of his past life.


    Impossible...


    he thought, his mind racing.


    Seeing this, Salomonis casually unfurled a map, spreading it across the stone table between them. The intricate details revealed a path leading straight into the heart of Leviathan''s Abyss. "Imagine the possibilities," the minister mused aloud, watching David''s expression closely. "Wouldn''t you agree?"


    But before David could respond, the world around him began to shift. The sunlight dimmed unnaturally, shadows lengthening as a strange tension filled the air. Salomonis blinked in confusion, sensing the sudden change.


    David rose to his feet, his white hair shimmering as though charged with energy. He pushed it back, revealing piercing eyes that seemed to radiate an otherworldly light. His voice was low, almost a whisper, but it carried a weight that made the air feel heavy. "I never imagined I would encounter another demon apostle in this ce.," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    Salomonis froze, his sharp features contorting into a mixture of confusion and rm. "Demon Apostle?" he repeated, his voice unsteady. The atmosphere grew oppressive as David''s presence seemed to swell, his aura ring white-hot, casting long shadows across the garden.


    The minister''s confidence wavered. Whatever this was, it was beyond anything he had anticipated. "What... are you?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    David''s gaze bore into him, unrelenting. "That''s why you were enveloped in mystery.," he said, more calmly this time, though the intensity of his presence remained. "But now that I think about it, it makes sense."


    Salomonis felt his breath hitch as the realization dawned on him. He had underestimated the man before him. David was no ordinary noble, no mere pawn in the Archon''s games or Divine fates. Whatever power he wielded, it was far more dangerous than Salomonis had anticipated. But one aspect particrly intrigued him: David De Gor''s knowledge of demons.

 Chapter 205 TRUTH.

    The air grew heavier with tension as Lord Salomonis took a measured step back, his cloak sweeping the ground like liquid fire. The dim light of the pavilion cast a spectral glow on his features¡ªthe sharp line of his jaw, the glint of mischief in his emerald eyes, and the faint smirk that tugged at his lips. His auburn hair, kissed with streaks of gold, shimmered under the light, giving him an aura of both regality and danger.


    "Interesting," Salomonis mused aloud, his gaze fixed on the swirling storm of white aura enveloping David. Around them, the space darkened, the very fabric of the world seeming to bend under the weight of David''s presence. "A master-ranked swordsman who can wield formless aura? How extraordinary. Tell me, David, how does one not yet king-ranked achieve such a feat?" His voice was smooth, almost mocking, yet tinged with genuine curiosity.


    David''s sapphire eyes burned like twin mes as his aura pulsated around him. He didn''t let the minister''s words rattle him. "I''m not here for a lecture," he said coldly. "Why is a demon standing before me? Speak, or I''ll take your head and find my answers elsewhere."


    Salomonis raised an eyebrow, his expression equal parts amusement and disbelief. "A demon, you say? My, my. Quite the bold usation. And here I thought I was merely enjoying a quiet conversation." His tone wasced with condescension, but David could sense the calcted undertone.


    David''s grip on his obsidian sword tightened as it formed. His thoughts raced as he recalled the legends he had read in his past life on Earth, specifically the


    Trials of Valor


    chapter where the cataclysm was upon the world. The tales spoke of betrayal and ambition¡ªof the Archon of Warfare, a fierce woman who had mysteriously perished.


    Her sister had inherited the throne, only to be thrust into a political marriage orchestrated by their scheming uncle. That marriage had borne a son, but tragedy soon followed as both parents met untimely deaths. The son had risen to power under suspicious circumstances, and whispers of an ancient artifact had surfaced through his hands¡ªthe


    Eye of Solomon


    .


    The orb, fractured with intricate patterns, was said to possess the power to summon demons and bind them to its wielder''s will. Its appearance had heralded the first wave of demons into the mortal realm. And now, here it was, in the hands of Lord Salomonis. The very sight of it made David''s blood boil.


    "Stop ying games with me," David snapped, his aura ring brighter. Shadows rippled like waves under his feet. He pointed toward the glowing artifact that Salomonis had tossed aside earlier. "That orb is proof enough of your nature."


    Salomonis sighed dramatically, raising his hands as if surrendering to David''s usations. "You wound me, David," he said, feigning offense. "What could possibly lead you to such a conclusion?"


    David''s re hardened, his presence suffocating as his white aura pressed down like the weight of a mountain. "Enough lies. The


    Eye of Solomon


    isn''t something any ordinary man can possess. Only demons¡ªor those who consort with them¡ªwould wield such a thing."


    For the first time, Salomonis''s smirk faltered, reced by a more serious expression. "I swear upon my great ancestor, Solomon, I am no demon," he said, his voice steady and firm. "And I suggest you think carefully before attacking a minister of a foreignnd. Such actions have consequences, young Spross des Banners."


    David''s jaw clenched. He couldn''t afford to act recklessly, especially against someone with Salomonis''s political standing. If the minister was telling the truth, any harm done to him could spark a diplomatic crisis. But if he was lying¡­


    Summoning his will, David activated


    Celestial Wheel


    . His irises shimmered with divine radiance, twin orbs of mystic light that pierced through the veil of deception. The pavilion around them seemed to distort, the edges of reality fracturing under the strain of David''s activated skill.


    As his gaze locked onto Salomonis, David''s divine sight revealed the truth of his mana. He expected to see corruption¡ªa dark, chaotic energyced with malevolence. But what he found was something else entirely. Salomonis''s mana was pristine, a vibrantwork of energy untainted by demonic influence. It pulsed rhythmically, a testament to his mortal nature but something more.


    David blinked, disbelief washing over him. "Impossible," he muttered. His celestial sight never lied. If Salomonis bore no corruption, then he wasn''t a demon. But how could a mortal possess the


    Eye of Solomon


    and remain unscathed?


    Salomonis chuckled, the sound low and amused. "I see you''ve discovered the truth. I am no demon, David. And yet, you continue to threaten me. Why?"


    David''s hand lingered near the hilt of his summoned obsidian sword. His instincts screamed at him to strike, but logic held him back. "Then exin yourself," he demanded. "How did youe to possess the orb?"


    Salomonis tilted his head, his smirk returning. "The


    Eye of Solomon


    is a tool, nothing more. Yes, its history is dark, but not all who wield it are consumed by its power. I, dear David, am different."


    David wasn''t convinced. His aura swirled protectively around him, the edges of his domain space crackling with suppressed energy. "You expect me to believe that you, a mere minister, wield one of the most dangerous artifacts in existence without consequence?"


    Salomonis stepped forward, his presence calm yetmanding. "Believe what you will... Family inheritance if you will. But if you truly wish to know the truth, I suggest we postpone this little standoff. For now."


    David''s eyes narrowed. "And why would I do that?"


    Salomonis gestured toward the horizon, where the faint glow of the golden coast shimmered in the distance. "Because we are not alone," he said cryptically.


    A chill ran down David''s spine. He reached out with his senses, his aura probing the shadows that surrounded them. The air felt¡­ wrong. As though something ancient and malevolent was stirring, just out of sight.


    "What do you mean?" David asked, his voice low.


    Salomonis''s expression grew grim. "Let''s just say the


    Eye of Solomon


    isn''t the only relic of interest in Leviathan''s Abyss. And if we don''t tread carefully, we may both regret it."


    David didn''t lower his guard, but the gravity of Salomonis''s words gave him pause. Whatever secrets the minister held, it seemed they were only the beginning of something far greater. And as the shadows around them deepened, David couldn''t shake the feeling that the true battle was yet toe.


    David''s aura slowly receded, the oppressive storm of white light curling back into his body like a slumbering beast. The obsidian sword in his hand dissolved into motes of shadow, vanishing without a trace. The faint glimmer of approval in Salomonis''s eyes did not go unnoticed by David, but he kept his expression guarded, his thoughts racing. Salomonis''s aura remained untainted, and the truth revealed by


    Celestial Wheel


    was irrefutable, yet the presence of the


    Eye of Solomon


    in his possession was a puzzle that demanded answers.


    Salomonis gestured toward the stone bench beneath the pavilion''s canopy, his movements fluid and calm, like a man in full control of his situation. "Come, young swordsman. Sit. There is no need for further dramatics. Let us speak like civilized men, shall we?"


    David hesitated, his instincts warning him against lowering his guard, but the weight of unanswered questions urged him toply. He lowered himself onto the bench, his posture tense butposed, his blue eyes locked onto Salomonis with an intensity that would unnerve most men.


    Salomonis joined him, his cloak fanning out elegantly as he sat. "Fascinating," he murmured, his gaze lingering where David''s sword had dissipated moments before. "A de forged not of steel, but of will itself. A rare skill, even among king-ranked swordsmen. Yet here you are, wielding it as a master-ranked warrior. Truly, you are full of surprises."


    David ignored thepliment, his voice sharp. "Enough about me. You called the


    Eye of Solomon


    a family inheritance. So it''s true, then? You are descended from the noble blood of Solomon?"


    Salomonis leaned back, a faint smirk ying at his lips. "Ah, so you do know of my lineage. Few outside the Golden county would. But yes, you are correct. The blood of Solomon flows through my veins, though it is but a shadow of what it once was."


    David''s eyes narrowed, his mind piecing together fragments of the legends he had read on Earth. "And the


    Eye of Solomon


    ? A fractured artifact capable of summoning demons¡ªit doesn''t exactly seem like something a noble family would treasure. How did ite to be your inheritance?"


    Salomonis''s expression darkened, the humor fading from his features. He folded his hands in front of him, his tone suddenly grave. "The


    Eye


    is both a gift and a curse. It has been passed down through my family for generations, a relic of our ancestor''s folly. Solomon was a man of unparalleled ambition, a man who sought power beyond mortalprehension. The


    Eye


    was his creation, born of his genius¡­ and his hubris."


    David frowned, his thoughts turning to the


    Trials of Valor


    . The artifact''s connection to demons was undeniable, and Salomonis''s casual exnation only deepened his suspicions. "If it''s such a dangerous artifact, why keep it? Why not destroy it?"


    Salomonis chuckled, the sound devoid of mirth. "Do you think no one has tried? The


    Eye


    is indestructible, a fragment of something far greater. To wield it is to court disaster, yet to abandon it is to invite it into the hands of those who would misuse it."

 Chapter 206 DAVIDS GAMBIT

    The


    Eye of Solomon


    gleamed ominously in Salomonis''s hand, its fractured surface catching the light and refracting it in strange, unnatural patterns. The artifact radiated an aura of mystery and unease, a relic burdened with a dark legacy. Salomonis''s expression hardened for a moment as memories of his family''s trials flickered across his mind.


    The


    Eye


    was a symbol of both their power and their curse¡ªa weight he bore as thest heir of the great mage Solomon. Still, it was his responsibility to keep the artifact safe, no matter the cost.


    With a practised ease, Salomonis slid the orb back into his pocket, his golden gaze meeting David''s unyielding sapphire eyes. Suspicion lingered in the young swordsman''s expression, sharp and unrelenting. Salomonis broke the silence, his tone measured yet probing. "You''ve piqued my interest, David. Tell me¡ªhow do you know about the


    Eye of Solomon


    ?"


    His question hung in the air,den with curiosity and veiled intent. Salomonis knew that knowledge of the artifact was scarce, restricted to his bloodline and a


    select few demons lurking in the shadows of Ternion


    . Yet, here stood David, a master-ranked swordsman whose very existence seemed to defy exnation.


    David''s gaze remained steady, his tone cold. "I have no obligation to answer that."


    There was no way David could exin the truth¡ªthat he knew of the artifact because Salomonis and his entire lineage were fictional characters in a novel he had read. Not that he was sure of anything anymore. Since his transmigration into this world, the lines between fiction and reality had blurred into an unfathomable tangle. To divulge such information would only deepen the precarious tension between them.


    Salomonis tilted his head, observing David with a faint smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. Then, without warning, he straightened, brushing off his crimson cloak with deliberate theatrics. The movement was fluid and graceful, an air of regality in his every action. "If that''s the case," Salomonis began, his tone light but edged with finality, "I certainly can''t force you to answer."


    He turned on his heel, his movementsnguid yet purposeful, as though dismissing the entire encounter as a minor intrigue. "It was a pleasure meeting you, David. Even with that little... misunderstanding, I must admit, I found our exchange rather enjoyable." His voice carried an undercurrent of amusement, and he nced back over his shoulder, his smirk enigmatic.


    David''s eyes narrowed, his thoughts racing. He couldn''t let Salomonis leave¡ªnot yet. There were too many unanswered questions, too many loose threads that could unravel into something dangerous. When Salomonis took his first step away, David raised his hand. His voice, firm andmanding, cut through the tension. "Wait."


    Salomonis froze mid-step, his back still turned. Slowly, he pivoted to face David, his smirk spreading into a grin that was both knowing and mischievous. "Ah," he said, his toneced with satisfaction. "I thought you might stop me."


    There was something about Salomonis that gnawed at David''s nerves. Perhaps it was the minister''s unnervingly calm demeanour or the way his every action seemed carefully calcted. Whatever it was, it made David uneasy.


    Yet, for the time being, he had no choice but to y along¡ªcooperation, however partial, was the best course of action with the Minister of Lysora County.


    David activated his skill,


    [Point of View]


    , hoping to gain some much-needed insight. If he could glimpse Salomonis'' stats, abilities, or even a fragment of his background, he might be able to level the ying field. However, the moment his skill took hold, a loud, jarring noise rang out in his mind. His vision blurred, and a system notification abruptly shattered his intent.


    "[Point of View has copsed,]"


    the system dered.


    David froze, his shock palpable. This had never happened before¡ªnot even when he tried to observe beings like the Earl or Elder Noble La Muerte. In those cases, his failure had been due to a clear disparity in their levels of power. But Salomonis was different¡ªDavid could sense it. Before he could spiral further into confusion, the system chimed in again with an unexpected revtion.


    "[Conclusion: Mythical SSR artifact is disrupting the skill: ''Point of View.''] "


    David''s eyes narrowed as the pieces fell into ce. Of course¡ªit had to be


    the Eye


    . That damned artifact was responsible for interfering with his abilities. Salomonis must have been carrying it all along. The realization sparked a mixture of frustration and unease within David, though he kept his expression neutral. He needed to mask his thoughts until he could figure out how to proceed.


    Before he could dwell further on the implications, Salomonis broke the tense silence. "I believe it would be appropriate if you answered my question first," the minister said smoothly, his voice unyielding yet polite, as he gracefully lowered himself into his chair once more.


    David clenched his jaw, forcing back the urge tosh out. His options were limited¡ªhe needed more time to uncover the truth about Salomonis and the Eye, and a direct confrontation wouldn''t serve him well here. With a resigned sigh, he leaned back slightly, masking his frustration behind a facade of reluctant cooperation.


    "Fine," David mused, his tone edged with irritation. "I''ll stick to the same exnation as always."


    Salomonis arched a brow, his enigmatic smile betraying just a hint of satisfaction as David cleared his throat.


    "I am a seer of sorts," David said, his tone steady but casual, as if he were revealing the most mundane of truths.


    Salomonis raised a brow, his expression unreadable for a few moments before he broke into a chuckle. "That was humorous," he remarked, leaning back in his chair. "But every intellectual mage knows that only witches possess the power of foresight." His tone carried an air of academic certainty, but David noticed a flicker of doubt in his dark, perceptive eyes.


    David held hisposure, though inwardly, he was thrown by Salomonis'' unexpected statement.


    Only witches?


    That was new information¡ªand unsettling at that. Salomonis, meanwhile, seemed lost in thought, his fingers stroking his chin as though piecing together aplex puzzle. "Unless¡­" he began, his gaze narrowing as a theory took shape, "you''ve entered a contract with the Sovereign of the Enchanted Veil."


    The name hung heavily in the air, resonating with an almost tangible weight. David''s pulse quickened, though he made sure his face betrayed nothing. Salomonis continued, his voiceced with both awe and skepticism. "But that''s impossible. That vile and cunning goddess only extends her hand to women¡­"


    David decided to cut him off before his spection spiraled out of control. "Believe it or not," he said, his tone sharp but calm, "I can partially see the future of those I meet ore into contact with."


    Salomonis stared at him, his confident smirk fading slightly as he studied David''s blue eyes with unnerving intensity. There was a flicker of disbelief, but it was quickly overtaken by something else¡ªcuriosity mixed with unease. His smile faltered, and his tone lost its edge as he muttered, "You can''t be serious¡­"


    "I am," David insisted. He maintained steady eye contact, willing Salomonis to believe the lie. It wasn''t just a bluff; it was a tool¡ªa way to keep the minister guessing, off bnce, and wary. For a man like Salomonis, uncertainty was more dangerous than any de.


    Salomonis'' demeanor shifted as his mind raced. He was no longer chuckling or smirking. Instead, he seemed to be grappling with something far greater than David''s words. "What


    are


    you, David De Gor?" he asked, almost involuntarily, as though the question had escaped him before he could stop it. His voice carried no malice, only an almost reverent curiosity.


    David could practically see the cracks forming in Salomonis'' carefully constructed reality. His calm, analytical mind was now a whirlwind of doubt and questions. The minister''s thoughts were practically painted on his face¡ªhe was connecting dots that shouldn''t have been connected.


    The knowledge of the Eye of Solomon. David''s apparentck of shock when learning about Salomonis'' bloodline. The usations of him being a demon, ''what did that even mean?'' It all swirled together, creating a storm of uncertainty in Salomonis'' mind. And David was the eye of that storm¡ªcalm, unreadable, and terrifyingly enigmatic.


    Salomonis'' lips parted as if to speak, but he closed them again. His thoughts were spiraling, and David knew it. He could see the man''s reality crumbling under the weight of everything David had thrown at him. Finally, Salomonis exhaled sharply, his breath carrying the weight of his mental turmoil.


    "Best not to think too much about it," David suggested, his voice calm but carrying an unmistakable edge. It was both a warning and a lifeline¡ªa way for Salomonis to steady himself before he unraveledpletely.


    Salomonis inhaled deeply, his shoulders rising and falling as he tried to regain hisposure. For a schr of magic, this was an existential nightmare. Everything he thought he knew about the world, about magic, was now in question. David had somehow be the pivot point of that doubt.


    Finally, Salomonis leaned back in his chair, his gaze still fixed on David but no longer as sharp. He looked like a man who had just survived a storm but was unsure if another was on the horizon.


    "Your turn," David said, his tone firm yetposed, as if to remind Salomonis of their arrangement.


    The minister blinked, pulled back to the present by David''s words. For a moment, he hesitated, but then he straightened, the practiced polish of his demeanor returning¡ªthough not as wlessly as before. It was clear that David''s words had left their mark, and the cracks in Salomonis'' confidence, while small, were there.

 Chapter 207 CONNECTION

    Salomonis leaned forward, his sharp gaze fixed on David. "So, if you''re a seer, does that mean you already know much about me?" he asked, his toneced with curiosity and skepticism.


    David shook his head with a slight chuckle. "That''s not how it works."


    Salomonis raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Oh? And how does it work, then? This ''seer'' skill of yours?"


    David''s eyes narrowed, his expression unreadable. "Enough with the games, Salomonis. You didn''t bring me here to interrogate me about my abilities."


    The minister smirked, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine. I''ll drop the act." He leaned back in his chair and brushed his chin thoughtfully. "Where to begin¡­" His eyes brightened with an idea. "Ah, yes." He reached into his pocket and pulled out the artifact¡ªthe Eye of Solomon. The fractured patterns on its surface shimmered under the fading sunlight, casting intricate reflections on the stone archway.


    "This," Salomonis began, holding the orb delicately, "is not just an artifact to keep hidden. It is a key¡ªa key to limitless knowledge when paired with another ancient artifact, the Codex of the Sea."


    David''s mind raced at the mention of the codex. The term felt eerily familiar, tugging at a memory buried deep in his mind. He scoured his thoughts, trying to recall where he had heard it before. Salomonis noticed his silence and continued, "It has been my life''s ambition to locate the Codex of the Sea. Legend says it appears during the Leviathan''s Abyss raid, an event that happens once every few years along the Golden Coast. But no one has ever managed to find it."


    A sudden shback hit David. He remembered reading about the Leviathan''s Abyss raid in the novel. Around this time, it had gone disastrously wrong¡ªeveryone who participated met a gruesome fate. The details of the raid''s failure and the carnage it caused were vivid in his memory. He stared at Salomonis, wondering if this minister had any idea of the danger that awaited.


    "You should probably try again during the next raid," David said cautiously, trying to mask his concern.


    Salomonis''s sharp eyes narrowed. "You speak as though you know something about it."


    David shrugged, keeping his expression neutral. "Just a suggestion."


    For a moment, Salomonis studied him, his fingers tapping lightly on the surface of the Eye of Solomon. Then, with a sigh, he relented. "Fine. I''ll let it go¡ªfor now."


    The conversation shifted as the two men delved into other topics. Salomonis spoke with unrestrained enthusiasm about his inventions, particrly his ambitious project to create flying ships. "The concept is sound," he exined, gesturing animatedly, "but the problem lies in the magic configuration. No matter how many times I tweak the design, the magic circuits cannot support the ship''s weight."


    David leaned back in his chair, intrigued. He decided to share some insights from his knowledge of modern technology. "What if you think of the magic circuits as something akin to wiring? You need a system to distribute the weight evenly, like aerodynamics. And instead of relying solely on magic for propulsion, what about integrating a mechanicalponent¡ªlike a turbine?"


    Salomonis''s eyes widened, his mind visibly racing with possibilities. "A turbine¡­ Mechanical integration¡­ That could work!" He sped his hands together, a grin spreading across his face. "You, David, are a treasure trove of ideas."


    As the day wore on, the maid came by several times to serve tea, each time bowing deeply before retreating. The two men continued their discussion, exchanging ideas and theories. Despite their earlier tension, a strange camaraderie began to form. Salomonis was captivated by David''s unconventional suggestions, while David found himself reluctantly admiring the minister''s brilliance and passion.


    By the time the sun began to set, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink, Salomonis stood abruptly. "This has been¡­ enlightening," he dered. His tone was genuinely appreciative. "But time is of the essence. You''ve given me much to think about."


    David raised an eyebrow as the minister brushed off his robes, already lost in thought. Salomonis turned to him with a parting smile. "We must do this again, David. But for now, I must return to my office. I need to revisit those blueprints with the insights you''ve provided."


    Without waiting for a response, Salomonis strode away, the Eye of Solomon safely tucked back into his pocket. David watched him go, a strange feeling settling in his chest. The man was entric, brilliant, and frustratingly enigmatic¡ªbut he couldn''t shake the sense that their paths were deeply intertwined.


    As Salomonis disappeared into the distance, David leaned back in his chair, the weight of the day''s revtions pressing on him. The Leviathan''s Abyss raid, the Codex of the Sea, and the Eye of Solomon¡ªall pieces of a puzzle he hadn''t expected to face. And yet, he knew he couldn''t ignore them.


    For better or worse, his journey was only beginning.


    David stretchednguidly as he opened his eyes. Luna''s voice chimed from his shadow, light and teasing. "You seemed to enjoy your conversation with Minister Salomonis. Quite the riveting talk, wasn''t it?"


    He yawned, ruffling his white hair before ncingzily toward the corner of the room. "Enjoy? You think so?" he asked, his toneced with mild amusement.


    Luna''s ethereal figure emerged slightly from the shadows, her expression a mix of curiosity and bemusement. "Well, I tried following along from my ce, but halfway through, I got¡­ confused. Too many terms, theories, and weirdly specific things about ships."


    David chuckled, standing up and stretching again. "That''s fair. Everyone has their strong suit, Luna." He turned toward her with a genuine smile. "And yours is having my back. I wouldn''t trade that for anything."


    Luna''s gaze softened, and she nodded, the faintest hint of a blush gracing her cheeks.


    David sat back down, his mind drifting to one of his sub-skills:


    [Haem Bond]


    . A peculiar ability tied to his rtionships with hispanions¡ªone he hadn''t fully explored. He leaned back, closing his eyes, and thought about experimenting. His thoughts drifted instinctively, and without realizing it, he imagined Seraphina''s sharp, elegant features. In his mind, he called out her name.


    Seraphina¡­


    To his shock, her voice echoed back immediately,ced with surprise.


    David? How are we¡­ What''s going on? Am I going mad?


    David''s eyes snapped open, his heart racing as the mental connection solidified. His voice trembled with a mix of excitement and confusion as he mentally replied.


    I¡­ I''m not entirely sure. I was trying something with one of my skills, and now we''re¡­ connected, I guess?


    Before he could process Seraphina''s response, another voice chimed in¡ªsoft and demure yet unmistakably familiar.


    David? Is that really you?


    It was Katrina, her voice tinged with both shyness and awe.


    Following her came a third, this one vibrant and teasing.


    Well, well, look who''s showing off new tricks. Don''t forget about me!


    Shay''s yful tone rang out clearly.


    The sheer novelty of the situation made David pause. It wasn''t just Seraphina¡ªone by one, all the women tied to him were somehow joining this strange mental conversation. He rubbed his temples, trying to make sense of it all. Meanwhile, Luna, still partially materialized, crossed her arms, observing him intently.


    "Something''s¡­ off," she muttered to herself. Her eyes trailed to her abdomen, where a faint, glowing symbol had formed. It pulsed faintly with energy, marking her with a unique and intricate pattern. Her expression shifted as realization dawned. "This¡­ This is connected to you, isn''t it?"


    David nced at her, startled. "What do you mean?"


    Luna pointed at the symbol, her tone steady but curious. "This mark¡ªit appeared just now. I think it''s a sign of our bond. I''d bet the others have it too."


    David blinked, piecing together her words with the events unfolding in his mind. It made sense. Somehow,


    [Haem Bond]


    had marked hispanions and linked them to him. The implications were staggering.


    Meanwhile, in his mind, the voices continued. Seraphina''s, sharp and probing:


    David, this is unlike anything I''ve ever experienced. What did you do?


    Katrina''s, gentle and concerned:


    Are you okay? Is everything all right?


    And Shay''s, teasing as always:


    This is great and all, but I was in the middle of unpacking! Now I can''t focus!


    He sighed, his mental voice projecting calm reassurance.


    It''s okay. I was experimenting with a skill, and¡­ this happened. I didn''t mean to disturb you.


    Katrina''s warm response came first.


    You didn''t disturb me at all. It''s nice to hear you, even like this.


    Shay quipped back,


    Same, though maybe next time, a little warning would be nice!


    Seraphina''s voice softened.


    It''s strange, but¡­ I don''t mind. It feels¡­ personal.


    David smiled faintly, their affection cutting through his initial surprise. Still, he decided not to let this oddity unsettle them. "You all mentioned unpacking¡ªare you in the capital?"


    Seraphina''s tone turned wry.


    Yes, we just arrived. I''m sure you''ve noticed we''re always a step behind you. We''re settling into the quarters arranged for us.


    Shay chimed in, amused.


    Of course, someone had to make sure you don''t get into too much trouble.


    David couldn''t help butugh, their voices aforting presence in his mind. Meanwhile, Luna observed him carefully. She smirked, crossing her arms. "Looks like you''re enjoying this connection, aren''t you?"


    David raised an eyebrow at her. "Is it that obvious?"


    "Painfully," Luna retorted, though her tone was yful. She nced at the symbol again and mused, "So¡­ this means we''re all


    marked


    , huh?"


    David shrugged, standing and stretching once more. "Seems that way."


    As he prepared to step outside, Seraphina''s voice cut in, almost wistful.


    There goes our alone time with him.


    David paused, a chuckle escaping him.


    I wouldn''t count on that just yet. Let''s see what happens next.


    With that, he set off into the evening air, the day''s revtions swirling in his mind as hispanions'' voices lingered warmly in his thoughts.


    ****


    A/N: Vivian was asleep at the time, Poor Vivian lol.

 Chapter 208 FACING A DESCENDANT OF THE IRONBLADE

    David strolled along the winding garden path, the vibrant flora bathed in the soft amber glow of the setting sun. His mind buzzed with the echoes of his earlier conversation, not just with Salomonis but also with the women now linked to him through the "[Harem Bond]" skill.


    Every time their voices resonated in his mind, a small, satisfied smile crept onto his lips. It was a surreal connection, but one he found unexpectedlyforting.


    "I suppose this is my life now," he muttered under his breath, the faint rustling of leaves his onlypanion.


    As he walked, he asionally encountered guards stationed along the pathways, their armor glinting under the fading light. Each time, he asked for directions back to his guest chambers. The answers varied slightly, but the consensus was the same: cutting through the training grounds would save him time.


    With a shrug, David decided to follow the advice. It wasn''t as if he had anything pressing to do, and he was curious about the infamous


    Castrum Belli Ignis


    . The name alone carried a weight of history and martial prowess, a reminder of the bloody legacy tied to the De Gor family and their allies.


    The garden gave way to a broader, gravel-strewn path, nked by towering statues of legendary warriors. Their carved faces wore fierce expressions, their weapons poised as if they were guarding the heart of the estate. The air shifted, growing heavier with the scent of sweat, metal, and the faint crackle of energy¡ªa telltale sign that he was nearing the training grounds.


    David stepped onto the training grounds, his boots crunching against the gravel path as he took in the expanse before him. The grounds, usually bustling with the energy of shing steel and shoutedmands, were eerily empty. The silence was profound, broken only by the faint whistle of a de cutting through the air.


    At the center of the field stood a lone figure, her movements fluid and deliberate as she wielded a steel sword with deadly precision. The fading sunlight glinted off her weapon, creating shes of brilliance with each swing. Her stance was wless, her strikes a blend of grace and raw power. Every step she took was measured, every twist of her wrist purposeful. She was an artist in motion, painting a dance of lethal beauty.


    David found himself stopping mid-step, captivated by the scene. For a moment, he forgot his purpose entirely, lost in the elegance of her practice. She moved like a predator¡ªsilent, focused, and deadly. There was no wasted energy, no hesitation, only mastery. It was a stark contrast to the usual brutishness he associated with swordy.


    As if sensing his gaze, the woman paused mid-strike, her steel de poised above her shoulder. Her head turned slightly, her piercing eyes locking onto him with the sharpness of the weapon she wielded.


    "Who are you?" she called out, her voice carrying an edge as firm as her stance. She took a step toward him, her sword lowered but still at the ready. "And why are you spying on me?"


    David raised his hands in a gesture of peace, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips. "I wasn''t spying," he said, his voice calm yet apologetic. "I was just passing through and... well, I got lost. I didn''t mean to intrude."


    The woman''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing him. Her grip on the sword didn''t falter. "Lost, you say?" she echoed, her tone skeptical. "And while you were ''lost,'' you decided to stand there and stare at me?"


    David chuckled softly, lowering his hands. "I won''t deny that I stopped to watch. But it wasn''t out of ill intent, I assure you. Your movements... they''re remarkable. Precise. Deadly. I couldn''t help but admire the skill."


    Her expression softened slightly, though she remained guarded. "ttery won''t get you far, stranger," she said, though there was a hint of amusement in her voice. "You still haven''t told me who you are."


    "David," he replied simply, stepping forward but keeping a respectful distance. "I''m a guest here, staying in the main residence. I was trying to find my way back when I was told to cut through the training grounds. That''s when I saw you."


    The woman tilted her head, considering his words. After a moment, she sheathed her sword in one smooth motion, the de sliding into its scabbard with a satisfying click.


    "I see," she said, crossing her arms. "You''ve got a sharp eye if you can recognize skill. Most wouldn''t bother to look beyond the surface."


    David shrugged. "It''s hard not to notice when someone moves with such precision. You''re clearly more than just a casual swordsman."


    Her lips twitched into a faint smile. "Swordswoman," she corrected, though her tone was not unkind. "And you''re either very bold or very foolish to wander the training grounds uninvited. But I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt this time."


    David dipped his head in acknowledgment. "Fair enough. And you are?"


    She hesitated, as though weighing how much she wanted to share. "Call me Mariana," she said finally. "And next time you get lost, try not to lurk in the shadows. It''s... distracting."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," David said, his tone light.


    Mariana gave David onest appraising look, her gaze lingering on his broad shoulders and tall frame, which were barely concealed beneath his simple clothes. She shifted her stance slightly, her sword still resting in her hand.


    "Hold on," she said, her voice sharp andmanding.


    David paused mid-step and turned back, raising a brow. "Yes?"


    "You interrupted my training. It''s only fair that you make up for it," Mariana dered, lifting her chin. "Spar with me."


    David blinked in surprise, then quickly shook his head. "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    Mariana''s eyes narrowed. "Not a good idea?" she echoed, her toneced with challenge. "Why? Because you think I''m not worth your time? Or is it because I''m a woman, and you nobles think women can''t be warriors?"


    David sighed, realizing the direction this was heading. "No, it''s not that at all," he tried to assure her. "I just don''t think you''d¡ª"


    Mariana''s sword rose, its tip pointed squarely at his chest. Her posture was firm, her grip steady. "Are you afraid of being put in your ce by a woman?" she asked coldly, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "Is your ego so fragile that you can''t handle losing to someone like me?"


    David exhaled deeply, his hand running through his hair. "You''ve got this all wrong," he said, shaking his head. But Mariana''s unwavering determination told him she wouldn''t back down.


    "Fine," he said atst, meeting her fiery gaze. "But don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    A flicker of confusion crossed Mariana''s face before David raised his hand, summoning his skill. "[Wraithde]," he intoned, and in an instant, an obsidian longsword materialized in his grip.


    The de shimmered darkly, its edges seeming to drink in the fading sunlight. Its presence exuded an aura of quiet menace, a stark contrast to the gleaming steel in Mariana''s hand.


    Mariana''s eyes widened for a fraction of a second before narrowing again, her stance adjusting. She gripped her sword more tightly, her body coiling like a spring ready to pounce. The yful edge in her expression was gone, reced by an alertness born of experience.


    David settled into a stance, the Wraithde feeling natural in his hand despite its unfamiliarity. He studied Mariana carefully, hoping he wouldn''t identally hurt her. Ever since his arrival in this world, his strength had been... unpredictable, to say the least.


    ****


    Night veiled thend in a serene darkness, the soft glow of the moon casting pale beams through the windows of their shared quarters. Vivian stirred from her bed, her crimson hair slightly tousled as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. The muffled sound of giggles pulled her from her grogginess, and she blinked to see the others huddled together, their tasks of unpacking seemingly done.


    Shay, ever light on her feet, skipped across the room with a bright grin, towel in hand. Vivian arched a brow, her curiosity piqued. "What''s going on?" she asked, her voice still thick with sleep.


    Shay paused mid-step, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, nothing much," she said with a teasing lilt. "We just talked to David while you were snoozing away."


    Vivian froze, staring at Shay as if she''d just sprouted wings. "Stop joking," she said tly, narrowing her eyes. But the nces exchanged between the others, coupled with Katrina''s knowing smile, told her otherwise.


    "It''s true," Katrina chimed in, folding her arms with a smirk. "We all had a lovely chat with him. He was... quite attentive."


    Vivian''s mouth fell open in disbelief. "And no one thought to wake me up?" she demanded, her voice tinged with frustration.


    The group dissolved intoughter, Shay twirling away with her towel and humming to herself. Katrina shrugged yfully. "You looked so peaceful. We didn''t want to disturb you."


    Vivian groaned, burying her face in her hands. "I can''t believe this," she muttered before ring at them. "There has to be a way for me to talk to him too!"


    The others ignored her pleas, theirughter filling the room. Gritting her teeth, Vivian clenched her fists. "Fine," she whispered to herself. "I''ll find a way to talk to him. Just you wait."

 Chapter 209 CLASH AND THE HUNT.

    Mariana dashed forward, her steel sword gleaming under the faint glow of the training ground''s magical crystals. She moved with deadly intent, aiming directly for David''s chest with precision and speed. Her fiery aura burned with determination, but David stood rxed, one hand casually tucked into his pocket.


    With effortless grace, he deflected her strikes, his obsidian de moving like liquid shadow. Each blow she delivered was met with a parry so fluid and precise it felt as though David was mocking her. Sparks danced in the air, the sound of shing metal reverberating through the empty grounds.


    Mariana growled under her breath, retreating slightly to reassess. Her sharp eyes scanned David, who stood unbothered, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "I''ll admit," she said, her voiceced with grudging respect, "you''ve got some skill to back up your words. But don''t think for a second to let your guard down."


    Her mind raced, questions swirling like a storm.


    Who is this man? What family does hee from? And how can he be this strong while at the same cultivation level as me?


    David remained in the centre of the training ground, unmoving despite her relentless barrage of swordy. His movements were calcted, his obsidian sword meeting her steel de with a resounding crash each time. Sparks flew in every direction, but he had yet to take even a single step back.


    With a subtle flick of his gaze, David activated his skill,


    [Point of View]


    , peering into Mariana''s background. The system''s disy unfurled before him:


    "[Character Profile:


    Mariana Va Ironde


    Background:


    Sister of the Archon of Warfare and the 2nd Captain of the Guards. Full of regret for not matching her sister''s magical abilities, she devoted herself to the de, imbuing her inner me into her swordsmanship.


    Rank:


    Master Swordmaster]


    "


    David skimmed over her stats, but he didn''t bother delving further. He already knew the truth: no matter how fierce her resolve, she couldn''t match him.


    Marianaunched into another assault, her frustration mounting. David, however, remained steadfast, his hand still tucked in his pocket as if this was nothing more than a casual spar. Her strikes became more frantic, her me-imbued sword ring with heat as it shed against his unyielding obsidian de. Theck of effort from him was infuriating.


    "Stop holding back!" she shouted, her voice echoing across the training ground.


    With a growl of determination, she activated her skill,


    [Instant me]


    .


    Her body blurred into motion, her speed elerating beyond what most could follow. She dashed around David in a circle, leaving behind a zing trail of fire that crackled and roared with intensity. The training ground transformed into a ring of me, her speed creating an almost hypnotic disy of light and heat.


    David, however, remained calm, his sharp blue eyes tracing her movements without difficulty. To him, she wasn''t fast; she was


    slow


    .


    Is this really the best she can do?


    he mused to himself, his expression impassive.


    Mariana poured all her strength and fire into a single strike, her steel sword aiming for David''s center with unwavering precision. She felt the culmination of her skill and power in this moment, confident this strike would at least push him back.


    But David met her attack head-on. Without even a nce at his skill


    [Celestial Wheel]


    , he raised his obsidian sword and intercepted her strike. The collision sent a shockwave through the training ground, extinguishing the mes Mariana had left in her wake.


    For a brief second, time seemed to freeze. Then, with a deafening


    CRACK


    , Mariana''s steel sword shattered into countless fragments, the pieces scattering like shards of starlight across the ground.


    Mariana stumbled back, her hand trembling as she stared at the broken hilt in disbelief. The weight of her failure pressed heavily on her shoulders, but she refused to let her knees buckle. She raised her gaze to meet David''s, her amber eyes burning with frustration and curiosity.


    David sighed, his obsidian de dissolving into nothingness as he stepped forward. "I warned you," he said evenly, his tone devoid of malice. "You pushed too hard."


    Mariana clenched her fists, her pride in tatters but her spirit unbroken. "Just who


    are


    you, David?" she demanded, her voice a mix of anger and awe.


    David offered her a faint smile, his calm demeanor only adding to the enigma surrounding him. "Just someone passing through," he replied cryptically before turning to leave, leaving Mariana to grapple with the questions swirling in her mind.


    Mariana stood motionless in the center of the training ground, her hand gripping the shattered hilt of her once-proud sword. Her frustration bubbled beneath the surface, her pride wounded and her ns dashed. She had aimed to teach this noble, David, a lesson in humility for intruding on her training¡ªan opportunity to demonstrate the supremacy of the Ironde lineage and drill respect into his haughty demeanor. Instead, she had been outmatched, made a fool in her own spar.


    David was an enigma, his rxed demeanor masking strength she hadn''t anticipated.


    Who is he, really?


    she wondered bitterly, her thoughts spiraling as she reyed the sh in her mind. Yet, amidst her frustration, she had to swallow the bitter truth: David had defeated her. Though the taste of it stung, Mariana vowed to uncover his secrets and exact her revenge someday, in some form.


    As the training ground faded into the distance behind him, David walked through the grand corridors of Castrum Belli Ignis, his thoughts momentarily at peace. The air was cool, the dim light from the crystal light casting long, flickering shadows along the walls. Suddenly, Luna emerged silently from his shadow, her presence fluid and seamless as though she were born from the darkness itself.


    "Did you enjoy toying with the weak?" Luna asked, her tone dry but tinged with mischief.


    David smirked, ncing at her out of the corner of his eye. "Toying with the weak? What are you talking about? Mariana practically forced me into that spar. If anything, she toyed with herself."


    Luna folded her arms, raising a brow. "Still, you shouldn''t let your guard down. That''s how you defeated you, remember?" Her voice carried a sly teasing edge, though her underlying concern was clear.


    David chuckled, nodding in acknowledgment. "Fair point, Luna. Lesson learned."


    As they continued walking, they arrived at their guest quarters, the grandeur of the halls giving way to a more private, intimate setting. David paused by the door, his expression shifting to something more serious. "Has the presence that was spying on us ceased?" he asked.


    Luna''s eyes glimmered as she nodded. "Yes, the moment we stepped inside the room, the spying stopped. But don''t assume they''ve given up; whoever it was will likely try again."


    David''s lips curled into a faint smile, a spark of determination lighting his eyes. He stepped into his chambers, his mind set. "Then let''s give them a reason to regret lurking in the shadows."


    Extending his hand, David activated his skill,


    [Nightveil Embrace: Living Shadow Fabric]


    .


    Like a flowing tide, void-like silk emerged from the air itself, wrapping around his body inyers. The ck material shifted and pulsed as if alive, molding into a majestic and seamless bodysuit that radiated power. His face became concealed behind a mask forged from living shadows, its surface smooth and dark save for the glowing purple slits that served as his eyes.


    Luna watched silently, her gaze unwavering as David adjusted the suit''s fit with precision. His presence in the suit exuded an aura of dominance and mystery, an embodiment of his intent.


    David turned toward Luna, his voice calm yet resolute. "It''s time to meet whoever''s been spying on us. I am the light that shall execute the shadows."


    Luna smirked, stepping closer as her own form shifted slightly, her shadows swirling around her like a cloak. "Let''s hunt, then, my Lord" she said, her voiceced with anticipation.


    With a final nce at the room, David stepped into the hallway, the shadows parting before him like an obedient tide. The hunter was ready to face the lurking predator in the dark.

 Chapter 210 A DARK TIDE RISES

    The adventurers'' guild was bustling with energy, a sea of hardened warriors and skilled mages either boasting about their recent victories, plotting their nextmissions, or indulging in rare moments of rxation. Litty navigated through the crowd, her average build supported her exhausted mother, Yue, on her back. Yue''s head bobbed with fatigue, her protests muffled as Litty pressed forward, her determination cutting through the lively cacophony of the guild.


    At the reception desk stood the blonde receptionist, her cheerful demeanor immediately reced with concern as she caught sight of the duo. Her bright eyes scanned Yue''s exhausted eyes and the sack full of Dunemauls slung over Litty''s other shoulder.


    "What happened?" the receptionist asked, stepping around the desk to assist.


    Litty carefully set Yue down on a nearby bench, ignoring her mother''s weakints about being carried. "Wepleted themission," Litty exined, her voice steady despite her evident exhaustion. "But it wasn''t what was described. The request said there would be two or three Dunemauls, but we faced an entire horde."


    The receptionist''s eyes widened as she nced at the sack. "A


    horde


    of Dunemauls? That''s highly unusual. They don''t gather like that unless¡­" Her voice trailed off as she considered the implications.


    "They usuallye out of the water when the tides are cold and their prey migrates," Yue interjected weakly from the bench, sitting up straighter to join the conversation. "But this wasn''t like that."


    The receptionist frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Yue beckoned her closer, lowering her voice as if the information was too dangerous to share openly. The receptionist leaned in, and Yue whispered something in her ear.


    When Yue finished, the receptionist pulled back, her face pale. "Human skulls?" she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "They were organized around the beach," Yue confirmed, her tone grim. "It looked like a ritual of some kind."


    The receptionist straightened up, her shock quickly giving way to urgency. "Wait here," she said, turning on her heel. "I need to inform the guildmaster immediately."


    With that, she hurried off into the deeper chambers of the guild, leaving Litty and Yue alone by the desk. The chatter around them continued unabated, the other adventurers oblivious to the gravity of what had just been reported. Litty tightened her grip on the sack, her sharp eyes scanning the room, already anticipating that their discovery would bring far more trouble than they''d anticipated.


    ****


    The receptionist returned swiftly, her steps brisk and her expression taut with concern. "Follow me," she said, gesturing for Litty and Yue to apany her.


    Litty hefted the sack of Dunemauls again, steadying her bnce, while Yue, still exhausted but determined, pushed herself off the bench. The trio moved behind the reception desk and into the working area of the guild. The noise of the bustling main hall faded as they stepped into a quieter, more organized space.


    The contrast was striking. Rows of desks lined the room, each stacked with paperwork, maps, and various tools of the trade. Guild clerks worked diligently, scribbling reports, stamping documents, or sorting throughmissions. Some nced curiously at Litty and Yue as they passed, but most quickly returned to their tasks.


    Ahead, a wooden staircase spiraled upward, the polished steps gleaming under the faint light of enchantednterns. The receptionist ascended quickly, her blonde hair bouncing with each step. Litty and Yue followed, the younger woman adjusting her grip on the sack as they climbed.


    The stairs led to a narrow corridor with fewer doors, their polished surfaces adorned with brass ques bearing titles like "Logistics," "Strategy," and "Branch Guildmaster." The air here felt heavier,den with the weight of decisions that shaped the guild''s operations and, by extension, the lives of its members.


    They stopped at thergest door at the end of the corridor. Its que read simply, "Branch Guildmaster''s Office." The receptionist raised her hand and knocked firmly.


    A deep,manding voice responded almost immediately, "Enter."


    The receptionist pushed the door open, revealing a spacious office lined with bookshelves and charts. Arge desk dominated the room, piled with scrolls and ledgers. Behind it sat a middle-aged man with graying hair and sharp, calcting eyes. His presence exuded authority, and the weight of his gaze settled on Litty and Yue as they stepped inside.


    "Guildmaster," the receptionist began, closing the door behind them, "these are the adventurers whopleted the Dunemaulmission. They have something urgent to report."


    The guildmaster''s piercing gaze shifted to Litty, then to Yue, who straightened despite her weariness. "Speak," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    Litty stepped forward, her voice steady but respectful. "We went to fulfill themission, expecting to face only a few Dunemauls as per the request. Instead, we encountered a horde¡ªmore than a dozen of them."


    The guildmaster''s brow furrowed, but he said nothing, allowing her to continue.


    "We managed to defeat them," Litty added, motioning to the sack, "but the situation was¡­ abnormal. Dunemauls don''t typically gather in such numbers."


    "Not without reason," Yue interjected, her voice softer but no less serious. "When we investigated the area, we found human skulls arranged on the beach, as if part of a ritual."


    The guildmaster''s expression darkened, and he leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled in thought. "Human skulls," he repeated, his voice low.


    "Yes," Yue confirmed, her tone unwavering. "It''s as if the Dunemauls were being summoned or controlled."


    The guildmaster''s gaze lingered on the two of them, his sharp eyes probing as if trying to discern the full truth. After a long silence, he nodded. "You were right to bring this directly to me. This is no ordinarymission anymore."


    He turned to the receptionist. "Send word to our best reconnaissance team. I want that beach investigated thoroughly¡ªevery inch of it. And notify the council of this incident immediately."


    "Yes, Guildmaster," the receptionist replied, her tone crisp as she left the room to carry out his orders.


    The guildmaster returned his attention to Litty and Yue. "You''ve done well to report this. It could have been disastrous if ignored. Now, tell me everything you observed¡ªno detail is too small."


    Litty and Yue exchanged nces before diving into the specifics of their encounter, the weight of the guildmaster''s undivided attention making them acutely aware of the importance of their discovery.

 Chapter 211 A SHADOW OF DOUBT

    Moonlight bathed the balcony in a soft, ethereal glow, casting shimmering silver across the silken blue of Mariana''s nightdress. The fabric clung to her curves with effortless grace, a testament to her striking beauty, though her thoughts were far removed from appearances. Her crimson hair cascaded over her shoulders, catching the faint luminescence of the moon. She stood still, arms resting on the marble railing, her mind an unrelenting storm.


    The spar with David reyed in her thoughts like a haunting melody. Every deflected strike, every step he didn''t take to meet her flurry of blows¡ªit was all too fresh, too sharp. She had devoted herself to the sword since realizing shecked the magical talent that her sister, ra,manded so effortlessly. Yet here she was, defeated. Who was this David, and what family had produced such a man? A noble bloodline, surely, but one cloaked in mystery.


    Mariana let out a long sigh, the sound carrying the weight of her frustration and disappointment. Her fingers tightened on the railing, the cool stone grounding her.


    Was all her training insufficient? Had she been deluding herself into believing she could stand amongst the strongest with sheer determination alone?


    The bitter taste of defeat lingered, like ash on her tongue. Among her peers, she had stood proud, unwavering in her dedication to the de. Yet now, doubt crept in, whispering insidious thoughts.


    A soft voice startled her from her reverie. "Mariana."


    She turned swiftly, eyes wide, to find her elder sister, ra, standing in the doorway. The Archon of Warfare radiated quiet authority, her presencemanding and graceful. In public, Mariana would have bowed deeply, showing proper respect to the Archon. Here, on the balcony beneath the stars, they were simply sisters.


    "ra," Mariana murmured, her voice a mix of surprise and affection.


    ra approached with measured steps, her dark eyes filled with concern. Without a word, she drew her sister into a gentle embrace, wrapping her arms around her. "What''s wrong, little sister?" she asked softly, her voice like a soothing balm.


    Mariana hesitated, her pride warring with her vulnerability. "Nothing," she said atst, her tone forced. "You should go to bed. Your condition¡ª"


    "Don''t deflect," ra interrupted, pulling back just enough to look into Mariana''s eyes. Her gaze was prating, unyielding, searching for the truth. She reached out, brushing crimson strands of hair from Mariana''s face. "I''ve seen this look before. The same one you wore when you found out magic wasn''t in your stars."


    Mariana''s jaw tightened, her throat constricting with emotion she couldn''t suppress. "It''s nothing," she insisted, though her voice cracked.


    ra ced a hand gently on her sister''s chest, feeling the rapid beat of her heart. "Strength," she began, her tone both sorrowful and resolute, "is not something easily obtained, Mariana. To reach higher, one must sacrifice. Sometimes, the price is far more than we expect."


    At that, Mariana''s frustration boiled over. She pulled away, her words spilling out in a heated torrent. "What haven''t I done, ra? I''ve sacrificed time, effort¡ªeverything! I''ve poured my soul into the sword because it''s all I have. And still, it''s not enough!" Her fists clenched at her sides, trembling with the rawness of her emotions.


    ra shook her head, her expression calm yet tinged with sadness. "Sacrifice is not always about effort or pain, Mariana. Sometimes, it is about what fate demands of us. The cost is rarely what we choose¡ªit is what we are willing to lose."


    Mariana''s breath hitched, the weight of her sister''s words settling heavily on her. She knew ra was speaking from a ce of experience. As the Archon of Warfare, ra had carried the burden of their house, of the kingdom''s defense, and of her own fading strength. Her condition had worsened over the years, a grim reminder that even the strongest bore their scars.


    ra ced a hand on Mariana''s cheek, her voice softening. "I don''t have much time left," she admitted quietly. "But what time I do have, I will stand by your side. No matter what trialse, we face them together."


    Tears pricked Mariana''s eyes, but she held them back. She hated showing weakness, even before ra. Yet, the warmth of her sister''s words pierced through her pride. She nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll make you proud, ra. No matter what it takes."


    "You already do," ra replied, pulling her sister into another embrace. They stood there, bathed in moonlight, their bond unspoken but unbreakable.


    For all her doubts, Mariana felt a flicker of resolve rekindle within her. Defeat was not the end¡ªit was only a beginning. Whatever the cost, she would rise. For herself, for her sister, and for the honor of their house.


    ra gently pulled Mariana closer, her dark eyes filled with sisterly concern as she spoke softly yet firmly. "Now, will you tell me what happened?"


    Mariana hesitated, biting her lower lip before letting out a slow, measured breath. "I lost a spar," she admitted, her voiceced with frustration and shame.


    ra raised a brow, her expression shifting into one of mild incredulity. "You lost a spar? Mariana, do you really expect to defeat our uncle when you''re still at the level of a master-ss swordsman?"


    "It wasn''t Uncle," Mariana shot back, her frustration bubbling over. "It was a noble guest."


    ra''s eyes narrowed slightly as she leaned against the balcony railing, her mind churning.


    Who could possibly defeat Mariana?


    While her sister wasn''t the strongest warrior in the realm, she wasn''t just any swordsman either. Mariana''s relentless dedication to the de and her obsession with mastering even a fraction of magic had led her to develop a unique blend of techniques. Her ability to fuse a bit of pure mana with her aura put her leagues above her peers, a fact not easily overlooked.


    "Start from the beginning," ra urged, her tone calm but curious.


    Mariana sighed, folding her arms across her chest. "I was training alone in the courtyard when he stumbled in, iming he got lost. He was watching me, admiring my swordsmanship¡ªor so he said. I didn''t believe him and challenged him to a spar. He declined at first, but then¡­" She paused, clenching her fists. "He agreed, and I thought I''d teach him a lesson. But he was¡ªhe was¡­"


    "Stronger than you," ra finished, her voice tinged with understanding.


    "Yes," Mariana admitted through gritted teeth. "He didn''t even take the fight seriously. He kept one hand in his pocket and barely moved from his spot. His strength was unreal, and his technique was so refined it felt like he was toying with me. Then, when I used everything I had, he shattered my de."


    ra absorbed the story in silence, her brow furrowing as she mulled over the details.


    What kind of beast is attending tomorrow''s ceremony?


    she wondered, her unease growing with each passing second.


    "Did he give you his name?" ra finally asked, her voice carefully neutral.


    Mariana nodded. "He said his name was David."


    ra''s eyes widened slightly, and she straightened, her mind racing. "David? Did he mention which house he''s from?"


    "No," Mariana replied, a note of confusion creeping into her voice. "Why does that matter?"


    ra''s lips parted slightly as realization struck her. "David¡­ could he be from the De Gor household?" she mused aloud, her tone both spective and sharp.


    Mariana blinked, her heart skipping a beat as the pieces clicked into ce. "De Gor?" she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. "You don''t mean¡ª"


    ra nodded slowly, her expression unreadable. "The same. David De Gor, rumored to be a disgrace to his family. But if this is the same boy, then those rumors were likely a ploy¡ªa clever ruse to conceal his monstrous strength."


    Mariana''s knees nearly buckled as the weight of the revtion crashed down on her. Her pride, her confidence¡ªall of it felt like it had been built on a fragile foundation that David had effortlessly shattered. She sank onto the bench near the balcony, her head in her hands. "How could I have been so blind?"


    ra ced aforting hand on her sister''s shoulder. "Don''t me yourself, Mariana. If this truly is the same David, then his family has gone to great lengths to keep his abilities hidden. Few could have anticipated such a level of strength, least of all you."


    Mariana looked up at her sister, her crimson eyes burning with renewed determination. "It doesn''t matter who he is. I need to know more about him. If I don''t understand how he became so strong, I''ll never grow beyond where I am now."


    ra studied her sister for a moment before nodding. "If that''s what you believe, then follow your instincts. But be careful, Mariana. Someone who possesses that level of strength isn''t to be trifled with lightly."


    Mariana stood, resolve tightening her features. "I''ll be cautious. But I won''t stop until I understand."


    ra leaned back against the railing, her lips curving into a faint, enigmatic smile. "Interesting," she murmured, her gaze drifting toward the moonlit horizon. "This David De Gor might be more than just a guest. He could be a game changer."


    Mariana didn''t respond, her mind already spinning with ns to confront David once more. Whatever it took, she would find answers¡ªand perhaps, reim her pride in the process.

 Chapter 212 THREADS OF THE PAST AND FUTURE

    Night hung over


    Castrum Belli et Ignis


    , shrouding the sprawling fortress in an eerie stillness broken only by the asional flicker of torchlight. Moving within the shadows like specters themselves, David and Luna crept through thebyrinthine corridors, their focus sharpened by the task at hand. They had sensed a presence, an intruder who had been spying on them since they''d arrived in Lysora County. Tonight, they sought answers.


    Their journey began with mapping out the structure of the castle, a daunting task given its sheer size. David''s skill, "[Nightveil Embrace: Living Shadow Fabric]," cloaked him in a suit of void-like silk, rendering him nearly invisible against the darkness. Luna, ever the vigntpanion, remained half-submerged in his shadow, her sharp eyes scanning every crevice.


    As they moved deeper into the castle, they stumbled across what appeared to be aboratory of sorts. The room buzzed with faint magical energy, its walls adorned with intricate diagrams and blueprints. David approached one of the workbenches, recognizing Salomonis'' handiwork in the designs sprawled across the table.


    "Impressive," David murmured as his eyes skimmed over the ns. One blueprint, in particr, caught his attention¡ªa detailed schematic of a modified flying ship. It bore improvements they had discussed during their earlier conversation. "He''s outdone himself this time."


    Luna tilted her head, her eyes darting to the door. "Focus, David. We''re not here to marvel at ships."


    David chuckled, setting the blueprint down. "Point taken. Let''s keep moving."


    They ventured further, passing maids and butlers bustling about with the final preparations for the ceremony tomorrow. The scent of polished wood and fresh flowers lingered in the air, a sharp contrast to the tension that simmered in David''s mind.


    Just as they were about to conclude their search for the night, David caught sight of movement on a distant balcony. He froze, narrowing his eyes to make out the figure silhouetted against the moonlight.


    It was Mariana, her flowing silk nightdress clinging to her form, entuating her curves as she leaned against the railing, speaking to someone¡ªor something¡ªDavid couldn''t see. His admiration was brief, however, as a low growl rumbled from Luna.


    "What''s wrong?" David asked, ncing at her.


    Luna''s crimson eyes glinted. "A scent. Foul and unnatural."


    David''s expression hardened as Luna sniffed the air, her body tensing like a predator on the hunt. Without a word, she led him through the shadows, her steps silent but purposeful. They wove through the castle, descending deeper into its heart until they reached an ornate door at the end of a dimly lit hallway.


    Luna paused, her nose twitching as she sniffed the air around the doorframe. "It''s here," she whispered, her voiceced with disdain. "I can feel it¡ªa disgusting, corrupted mana."


    David frowned, his grip tightening around the hilt of his summoned obsidian sword. "Let''s see what we''re dealing with."


    With a nod from Luna, David pushed open the door, his weapon ready. The room beyond was a luxurious bedroom, adorned with silk drapes and gilded furniture. The air was heavy with the scent ofvender, a stark contrast to the ominous aura Luna had described.


    Luna''s brow furrowed as she stepped inside, her ears twitching. "I swear¡­ something was here. I can still feel its presence."


    David scanned the room, his eyes narrowing as he probed every shadow and corner. Yet, there was nothing out of ce¡ªno sign of a struggle, no trace of the foul energy Luna had sensed.


    "Are you sure?" David asked, though he trusted her instincts.


    Luna nodded, her frustration evident. "It''s here. I can feel it. But it''s like¡­" She paused, searching for the words. "It''s like it''s not fully here."


    David exhaled slowly, letting his instincts take over. Closing his eyes, he activated his skill, "[Celestial Wheel]." His vision exploded with swirls of white and blue illumination, the ethereal patterns casting light over the room.


    There, faint but unmistakable, was a thread of corrupt mana, trailing into the air as if vanishing into nothingness. The system shed a notification in his mind:


    [Alert: Dimensional Anomaly Detected]


    [This room contains traces of a second dimension. Current skill set does not permit traversal beyond the current ne.]


    David sighed, dismissing the notification as he opened his eyes. "Looks like we''ve found our demon''sir," he muttered. "But it''s hidden well¡ªburrowed into another dimension."


    Luna''s fists clenched. "So, what now? We can''t just leave it here."


    "We don''t have a choice," David replied. "Without the means to enter its dimension, we''d be walking into a trap if we forced it out."


    Luna growled low in her throat but nodded reluctantly. "Fine. But we''ll figure out how to draw it out. I''m not letting it roam free in this castle."


    David sheathed his sword, his eyes scanning the room onest time. "Agreed. Let''s regroup ande up with a n."


    As they slipped back into the shadows and made their way to their quarters, David''s mind raced with possibilities. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªthis demon was, it had gone to great lengths to stay hidden. And if it was connected to the events surrounding the ceremony tomorrow, it could pose a threat far greater than they''d anticipated.


    Luna''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Do you think it knows we''re onto it?"


    "Maybe," David replied. "But if it does, it also knows we won''t stop until we find it. And when we do¡­" His grip tightened around his sword''s hilt. "It won''t stand a chance."


    Luna smirked, her fangs glinting in the moonlight. "Good. Because I''m not letting anything ruin tomorrow''s ceremony¡ªor your ns."


    David chuckled, his determination unwavering. "Neither am I."


    As the moon cast its serene glow over Lysora County, David prepared for the night with meticulous care. He activated his skill,


    [Nightveil Embrace]


    , enveloping the room in a web of invisible threads spun from living shadows. These silken tendrils stretched to every corner, forming a protective grid that would alert him to any intrusion. Satisfied with his precautions, David turned to Luna, who had already nestledfortably on the bed, her golden eyes watching him intently.


    "Always so cautious," she teased softly, a yful glint in her gaze.


    David smirked, slipping out of his outer garments. "Better cautious than dead," he retorted, joining her. Luna pulled him close, wrapping her arms around him as he rested his head on her chest, his white hair contrasting with her silver locks.


    The gentle rhythm of her heartbeat was a soothing luby, yet David''s mind remained restless. He couldn''t help but wander into memories and spection, the past or the future wing at the edges of his consciousness.


    He recalled the tragic events that had befallen the Ironde House. The Archon, ra Va Ironde, had sumbed to a mysterious illness that not even the most skilled healers of the county could cure. Her death had left her sister, Mariana, to shoulder the weight of their noble lineage. David could still picture Mariana''s fiery resolve, her dedication to the sword an act of defiance against the fate that had stripped her of magic.


    But even her indomitable spirit hadn''t been enough to stave off the tides of misfortune. Forced into a political marriage she hadn''t desired, Mariana had been snuffed out like a candle in the wind, her death shrouded in the same eerie mystery as her sister''s.


    David''s thoughts darkened as he pondered what came after. The young heir, Mariana''s son, was left to inherit the Ironde legacy, but the once-proud house crumbled under his rule. What haunted David most was the boy''s fall into the clutches of the demonic forces. How had the son of a woman so devoted to honor and strength been ensnared by such malevolence?


    And then there was Salomonis. The Eye of Solomon, a relic of unimaginable power, had been entrusted to the schr to safeguard and study. Yet somehow, the artifact had slipped from his grasp, ending up in the hands of Mariana''s corrupted heir. The boy''s unholy experiments with the Eye had torn open the gates to the Demon Worlds, unleashing horrors upon the realm.


    David exhaled heavily, frustration coursing through him. Try as he might, he couldn''t piece together the events that connected these tragedies. Every thread of logic led to another tangle of mysteries.


    "You''re brooding again," Luna murmured, breaking his reverie. She gently brushed her fingers through his hair, her touch light and soothing.


    He chuckled dryly. "It''s hard not to. There are so many pieces to this puzzle, and none of them fit the way they should."


    Luna tilted her head, studying him with a mixture of curiosity and concern. "You''re carrying the weight of too many burdens. You don''t have to solve everything tonight."


    David yawned, her warmth and words easing the tension in his chest. "I know," he admitted, though his tone suggested otherwise.


    Luna pulled him closer, cradling him protectively. "Rest, David. You''re no good to anyone if you burn yourself out."


    Her words, paired with her gentle embrace, finally allowed his mind to quiet. As he drifted into sleep, the threads of


    [Nightveil Embrace]


    shimmered faintly, a silent sentinel standing guard over their sanctuary.


    Luna watched him for a while, her golden eyes softening. She knew the weight he bore was heavy, but she also knew his resolve was unbreakable. Pressing a tender kiss to his hair, she whispered, "Whateveres, I''ll always have your back."


    The room fell into silence, the only sound the faint rustle of the shadowy threads and the steady rhythm of their breathing. Beyond the walls of the chamber, the castle remained alive with the hum of preparations and the whispers of secrets yet to be unveiled. But for now, within their cocoon of shadow and sce, David and Luna found a fleeting moment of peace.

 Chapter 213 BEYOND THE FACADE

    Mariana walked through the softly lit corridors of Castrum Belli et Ignis, her silver-crimson armor catching the first light of dawn. Each step echoed gently against the polished stone floors, a rhythm that matched the steady beat of her heart. She couldn''t quite exin the pull she felt, but something¡ªno, someone¡ªwas drawing her forward.


    Her hand brushed the hilt of her sword, a familiarfort. But this morning, it wasn''t her weapon that gave her courage; it was the lingering memory of David''s effortless dominance during their spar. He was more than he appeared, and deep down, Mariana knew he might hold the answers to unlocking her full potential.


    With every step toward his quarters, her resolve wavered. What was she even going to say? Demand he train her? Question him about his techniques? Or perhaps... just understand who he really was? She shook her head, her long crimson hair brushing her armor as she forced herself onward.


    Finally, she stood before his door, her hand hesitating in mid-air.


    What are you doing? Are you truly going to knock on the door of a man you barely know?


    Her thoughts ran rampant, but she clenched her fist and muttered under her breath.


    "Stop cowering, Mariana. Face him head-on, like the warrior you are."


    She took a deep breath and knocked firmly. The sound echoed in the quiet hall. Her mind raced as she began to formte a n. Perhaps she''d start by thanking him for the spar, then lead into¡ª


    The door creaked open.


    "Good morning, I¡ª" Mariana began, only to falter when her eyes met a striking figure in the doorway.


    A woman stood before her, her golden eyes gleaming like molten fire. Long silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing features both ethereal and wild, a beauty with an unmistakable touch of beastly grace. Mariana blinked, her words caught in her throat as she instinctively scanned the woman from head to toe. The air of authority around her was palpable, and yet... what was she doing here?


    Luna tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes studying Mariana with a calm intensity. A faint smile yed on her lips, though her tone was t when she spoke. "May I help you?"


    Mariana''s cheeks warmed as her earlier confidence wavered. She cleared her throat quickly, straightening her posture. "I... Is David here? Are you his attendant?"


    Luna''s expression shifted, her lips curling into a sly smile as she ced a hand on her chin in mock thought. "Attendant?" she mused, her voice gaining a yful lilt. "Oh, I suppose you could call me that... but I''m far more than a mere assistant."


    Mariana''s heart skipped a beat, her pulse quickening. The implication in Luna''s words made her stomach twist, though she wasn''t quite sure why. "I-I see," she stammered, her eyes flickering to the side.


    What is she implying? Is she...? No, focus, Mariana.


    Before she could find the right words to reply, a groggy voice called out from within the room. "Luna... who''s at the door? And why aren''t youing back to bed?"


    The words hit Mariana like a hammer, and her face flushed a deep crimson. Her mouth opened, but no sound came out as her brain scrambled to process what she''d just heard.


    Luna chuckled softly, stepping aside slightly to reveal a glimpse of the room beyond. The first light of morning filtered in, and in the shadows, Mariana could just make out a figure stirring in the bed. The sheets rustled as David sat up, his white hair tousled and his sharp blue eyes narrowing groggily toward the door.


    "Who is it, Luna?" he repeated, his voice low but edged with curiosity.


    Mariana''s mind raced.


    Is that David De Gor? Did I misjudge him? There''s something undeniably cute and charming about him. Who is this man?!


    Luna nced back at him, her sly smile unwavering as she turned her attention to Mariana once more. "It''s the Ironde girl," she said simply, her tone carrying a faint hint of amusement.


    David rubbed his eyes, swinging his legs over the side of the bed and standing in one fluid motion. His movements were unhurried, yet every step he took toward the door exuded an innate confidence. By the time he reached Luna''s side, Mariana had barely managed to regain herposure.


    "Mariana," David greeted, his voice steady and calm as he studied her with those piercing blue eyes. He was d in simple, dark clothing that only seemed to enhance the air of mystery around him. "What brings you here at this hour?"


    Mariana swallowed hard, forcing herself to meet his gaze. Her earlier resolve returned in small increments as she straightened her spine and said, "I came to talk. About earlier."


    David arched a brow, ncing at Luna, who merely shrugged and stepped aside to let Mariana into the room. "All right," he said, gesturing for her to enter. "Let''s talk."


    As she stepped inside, she felt the weight of his presence more keenly than ever. The room was simple yet elegant, with subtle traces of magical energy lingering in the air. Luna closed the door behind her, leaning casually against the frame as if to observe the unfolding interaction.


    Mariana turned to face David fully, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. "I want to know who you really are," she said, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions brewing within her. "And how you defeated me so easily."


    David tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Is that all?" he asked, his tone light yet probing.


    Mariana''s frustration bubbled to the surface. "Don''t toy with me, David De Gor," she snapped. "I''ve dedicated my entire life to the sword. I''ve bested countless opponents. Yet you¡ªwithout even trying¡ªdefeated me. Who are you, truly? What''s your secret?"


    For a moment, silence filled the room. Then, David''s smirk faded, reced by a thoughtful expression. "I''m not toying with you," he said quietly, his gaze locking onto hers. "But I don''t think you''re ready for the answers you''re seeking."


    Mariana''s jaw tightened. "Try me."


    David regarded her for a long moment before sighing. "Very well," he said, crossing his arms. "But remember¡ªyou came to me seeking the truth. Don''t me me if it''s not what you expect."


    Mariana''s heart pounded in her chest as she prepared herself for whatever revtion was about toe.


    Who are you, David De Gor? And what secrets do you hold?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 214 UNEXPECTED VISITOR

    David gestured to the chair across from him with an air of casual authority. "Take a seat," he said, his voice steady as he reached for the small silver bell ced on the table beside him. He rang it once, the chime echoing through the room. He expected the ever-efficient maids to appear with breakfast at any moment.


    His mind, however, was already working. This unexpected visit from Mariana presented an opportunity. She wasn''t just another noble; she was Mariana Va Ironde, sister to the Archon of Warfare and an important figure in Lysora County. If he failed in his efforts to save the Archon, forging an alliance with Mariana could be a crucial fallback.


    Mariana, meanwhile, sat stiffly in the offered chair, her crimson eyes boring into David with a mix of curiosity and defiance. She broke the silence first, her voice sharp and direct. "So, what''s the truth?"


    David leaned back, folding his arms as his icy blue gaze met hers without flinching. "The truth," he began, his tone measured, "is that you''re weak. You never stood a chance against those who don''tpete inside a well."


    Mariana''s eyes widened, the bluntness of his words striking her like a blow. For a moment, she was stunned, disbelief shing across her face. Weak? A lifetime of rigorous training, countless victories, and relentless dedication¡ªdismissed with a single word. Her shock quickly gave way to indignation, and she began to question ifing here had been a mistake.


    Who is this man to insult me so brazenly?


    David noticed the storm brewing behind her eyes and sighed, shaking his head slightly. "You misunderstand me," he said, his voice softer but no less firm. "This is exactly why you''re weak. Instead of trying to see the meaning behind my words, you take them as an insult. You''re so caught up in your pride that you can''t see past it."


    Mariana''s jaw tightened as her temper red. "Then what," she snapped, "do you expect me to interpret from such patronizing?"


    David leaned forward, his gaze unyielding. "I expect you to remember that


    you


    came to


    me.


    If you want answers, stop throwing tantrums and start listening. The world doesn''t revolve around you, Mariana Va Ironde."


    His calm, unruffled demeanor only fueled her frustration. She shot to her feet, her chair scraping loudly against the floor. "You don''t know anything about me," she hissed, her voice trembling with anger.


    David crossed his legs and steepled his fingers, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "I know more than you think," he replied, his tone maddeningly serene. "I know that you''re weak. And with your current mentality, you''ll never be one of the strongest."


    Mariana clenched her fists, her body trembling with the effort to hold back her outrage. She opened her mouth to retort, but David cut her off with a subtle gesture. He nced at Luna, who had been quietly observing the exchange from her ce near the door.


    "Tell me, Mariana," David said, gesturing toward Luna. "Do you think you could best mypanion here in a fight?"


    Mariana''s gaze shifted to Luna, sizing her up with a mix of determination and skepticism. Luna, with her silver hair and golden eyes, seemed unassuming at first nce. But as Mariana''s thoughts raced, Luna''s presence seemed to shift.


    The air grew heavier, sharper, and unbearably oppressive. A dangerous aura radiated from Luna, pinning Mariana in ce like an insect under a magnifying ss. Sweat beaded on her brow as her instincts screamed at her to run. This wasn''t a normal woman¡ªthis was a predator.


    "You see," David''s voice broke the tension,ced with a teasing tone. "Luna, stop harassing our guest."


    Luna''s sharp gaze softened, and she gave an exaggerated growl. "She tried to challenge me," Luna said, her tone half-amused, half-annoyed.


    Mariana copsed back into her chair, her hands trembling slightly as she gripped the armrests. Her mind was a whirlwind of confusion and realization.


    What have I gotten myself into?


    she thought.


    Have I willingly walked into a den of monsters?


    A knock at the door interrupted the charged atmosphere, drawing everyone''s attention. David stood, adjusting hisposure with an easy grace. "Breakfast," he said casually, ncing back at Mariana. "We should eat. Afterward, we can discuss how I might be able to help you."


    Mariana blinked, her scattered thoughts slowly refocusing. The fire in her eyes reignited, her resolve bolstered by David''s words. Despite everything, he was offering her a lifeline¡ªa chance to learn, to grow stronger. She nodded, a spark of determination recing the earlier fear.


    David opened the door, expecting to see the familiar face of the maid. Instead, his brow arched in surprise as he was met with someone entirely different.


    The figure standing there carried an air of importance, their presence immediately shifting the atmosphere of the room.


    Who... or what... is this?


    David wondered, his sharp mind already beginning to analyze the unexpected visitor.


    Mariana''s gaze shifted to the doorway, her eyes widening in astonishment as recognition set in. Her voice escaped in a whisper, tinged with disbelief. "Uncle...?"


    David, who had been just as surprised by the sudden appearance, echoed the word, his sharp toneced with curiosity. "Uncle?"


    The man at the door stood with a silver tray in hand,den with an borate breakfast spread. His presence radiated a quiet authority, the polishedposure of someone whomanded respect without effort. His hair, streaked with silver, added a distinguished air to his otherwise unassuming demeanor.


    He stepped into the room, cing the tray on the table with deliberate care. Then, his piercing gaze turned to Mariana. "Mariana," he began, his voice steady but carrying an unmistakable note of reprimand, "what are you doing in a man''s quarters at this hour?"


    Mariana''s mouth opened and closed as she struggled to find an answer. Her usual confidence wavered under the weight of his question. She nced briefly at David, seeking some form of rescue, but his expression remained neutral¡ªwatchful.


    "I... I was just¡ª" she stammered, flustered, unsure how to exin herself without furtherplicating the situation. For the first time in years, she felt utterly unprepared.

 Chapter 215 THE TINKERERS DILEMMA

    In the dim glow of his private workshop, Salomonis worked tirelessly through the night, his fingers deftly maneuvering small gears, magical conduits, and intricate mechanisms. The room was alive with the soft hum of enchanted machinery, the asional spark lighting up his furrowed brow.


    On the long wooden table before himy the prototype of the airship he had envisioned during his recent conversation with David. Despite the progress he had made, an air of frustration hung heavy in the space.


    Salomonis pushed his round spectacles up the bridge of his nose, peering intently at the magical core stabilizer he had been attempting to fuse with the propulsion array. His tools clinked against the metallic frame as he worked, his brow deeply furrowed. With a muttered curse, he pulled back, letting the enchanted parts fall into ce with a soft tter. The fusion was unstable,cking the crucialponent to synchronize the mana flow.


    "st it!" he growled, throwing his sses onto the table with a sharp clink. He leaned back in his chair, running a hand through his tousled hair. "Just one piece... one bloody piece is all I need toplete this marvel."


    He rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of sleepless nights and relentless experimentation bearing down on him. His tea, forgotten, sat cold on the table beside him. Lifting the cup, he took a sip, grimacing at the bitter taste but allowing the lukewarm liquid to settle his fraying nerves.


    His thoughts drifted to David. The young noble was proving to be a confounding enigma. How could someone so young, the supposedst-born of the De Gor household, possess such keen insight and mysterious abilities? Salomonis had witnessed David''s uncanny knack for perception firsthand. The boy''s ability to see throughyers of deception and discern hidden truths was unlike anything he had encountered.


    "Seer abilities¡­" Salomonis murmured, tapping a finger against his tea cup. "But that doesn''t add up. The De Gors would never suppress such talent. It''s illogical¡ªno gaines from hiding potential, especially in someone as unremarkable in status as thest-born."


    The thought unsettled him. If David''s abilities weren''t suppressed, then what? Had they somehow gone unnoticed? Or had David developed them through means Salomonis could scarcely imagine? Either way, the possibilities gnawed at him.


    He stood, pacing the room, his boots echoing against the stone floor. His gaze wandered to a detailed sketch of the airship pinned to the wall. "Should I show him this?" he muttered, his fingers tracing the lines of the drawing. "Perhaps he might see something I can''t. But then..." He hesitated, clenching his fists. "Sharing too much could risk exposing my own vulnerabilities."


    Salomonis''s thoughts wandered further, to his bloodline and the curse that came with it. He could sense corrupted mana¡ªan unfortunate gift that had saved his life countless times but cursed him with constant vignce. It was this ability that had alerted him to the presence of a demon within the castle. For four years, he had yed a dangerous game, evading the creature''s attention while gathering the tools to face it.


    A cold shiver ran down his spine as he remembered the first time he had felt its vile presence. It wasn''t just any demon; it was cunning, patient, and far more dangerous than the mindless beasts most thought of when they heard the term. Its mana clung to the air like a shadow, suffocating and insidious, yet never quite revealing itself.


    "Four years," he murmured to himself, gripping the edge of the table. "Four years of this cat-and-mouse game. If only I could harness the Eye properly¡­"


    His gaze flickered to the small, ornate box resting on a high shelf in the corner of the room. Inside ity the Eye of Solomon, a relic he had inherited but barely understood. It granted glimpses of power and insight but came with a price. Salomonis clenched his jaw, his reflection staring back at him from a polished surface.


    The Codex of the Sea. That was his ultimate goal. He had scoured ancient texts and pieced together fragments of knowledge, all pointing to the codex as the key to unlocking the Eye''s full potential. If he could find it, perhaps he could turn the tide against theing storm. The demon''s presence was no ident, and he had no doubt that it was only the precursor to arger threat.


    "Prepare for the raid," he reminded himself, his voice a low growl. "And find the codex."


    Taking a deep breath, he turned back to his workbench, his frustration momentarily abating. He needed to refocus. The airship was more than just a marvel of engineering; it was a symbol of hope and defiance against the chaos looming on the horizon. Yet, despite his best efforts, progress was slow.


    Salomonis sat down, picking up a delicate mana crystal and examining it under a magnifying ss. His hands moved with practiced precision, but his mind remained restless. The thought of visiting David lingered, an idea he couldn''t entirely shake off.


    "Perhaps¡­" he mused, setting the crystal down. "Perhaps it''s time to test the boy''s mettle in another way."


    His thoughts flickered back to the demon. Its presence weighed heavily on him, a constant reminder of the stakes. If it discovered his ns¡ªor worse, the Eye¡ªit could alle crashing down. Yet, the more he thought about it, the more he realized that David might be a piece in this intricate puzzle he hadn''t fully considered.


    Taking a deep breath, Salomonis stood, adjusting his coat. He cast onest nce at the airship prototype, his eyes narrowing with determination.


    "Just one more piece," he muttered. "And perhaps... David holds the key."


    With renewed resolve, he left the workshop, the hum of magic and machinery fading behind him.


    Salomonis moved through the castle''s shadowy corridors, his steps measured and deliberate. The faint echoes of his boots bounced off the stone walls as the early morning light streamed through narrow windows, illuminating the intricate tapestries that lined the halls. His thoughts churned like a storm, but his face betrayed nothing.


    Reaching a grand oak door adorned with silver filigree, he paused briefly, then knocked firmly. The silence that followed was almost deafening, heightening the tension that hung in the air. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for whatever awaited on the other side.


    "Come in," a feminine voice called, smooth yetced with a weariness that even power could not conceal.


    Salomonis pushed the door open to reveal the Archon of Warfare, seated behind a grand mahogany desk piled with scrolls and parchment. Her dark hair was tied back in a simple braid, her usually piercing gaze softened with fatigue. She barely nced up from the list she was scrutinizing, likely the final guest roster for the banquetter that evening.


    "I knew I''d find you here," Salomonis remarked, stepping inside and closing the door behind him.


    The Archon''s lips curved in a wry smile, though her eyes remained on the parchment. "I hardly have the luxury of wandering the castle, Salomonis. Now, speak your mind quickly¡ªunless, of course, you''ve finally mastered the Eye and can rid me of this ursed sickness."


    Salomonis inclined his head but quickly shook it. "Not yet," he admitted, his voice tinged with frustration. "But I may have found a way forward."


    The Archon''s gaze snapped up at that, her sharp eyes locking onto him. "If this is another half-baked theory, I have no time for it. My patience with you grows thin."


    Salomonis raised a hand in a calming gesture. "Before you reprimand me, hear me out. This time, I need your approval to involve someone in the n¡ªsomeone who may hold the key to unraveling the Codex of the Sea and unlocking the full potential of the Eye."


    The Archon leaned back in her chair, her fingers drumming against the desk. "Who?"


    "David De Gor," Salomonis said firmly.


    The Archon froze for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then she leaned forward, a single brow arching as she spoke, her tone low and questioning. "Again with that boy''s name. What is it about him that has both of you so fixated, Salomonis?"


    Salomonis frowned, clearly caught off guard. "Fixated? What do you mean by both? David''s intellect and abilities¡ªhis knack for uncovering truths and deciphering the unknown¡ªare unparalleled. If anyone can help find the Codex and uncover the truth behind your sickness, it''s him."


    The Archon studied him for a moment, her eyes narrowing. "You speak as though you''ve known him for years. Do you?"


    Salomonis shook his head slowly, confusion creeping into his features. "No. I''ve only recently encountered him, but his talents are undeniable. Why do you ask?"


    The Archon sighed, rubbing her temple. "It''s... nothing. Tell me your n. Convince me why I should trust this boy with something so vital to our survival."


    Her tone suggested skepticism, but a spark of interest glimmered in her gaze. Salomonis took a deep breath, preparing toy out his case.

 Chapter 216 THE UNVEILING PRESENCE

    The air in David''s room grew thick as the man stepped into view. Hismanding presence seemed to warp the space around him, demanding attention without uttering a word. His sharply tailored ck uniform, adorned with intricate golden trims and embossed patterns, was immacte.


    Each detail of his attire, from the metallic ents to the diagonal leather strap across his chest, spoke of a life honed in action and steeped in duty. The faint clink of metal from his boots punctuated each step, a reminder of his precision and authority.


    His face exuded strength and wisdom. A meticulously groomed salt-and-pepper mustache and beard framed his resolute jawline, while his piercing silvery eyes gleamed with an unsettling depth. David''s gaze lingered for a moment on the subtle silver streaks in the man''sbed-back hair, which caught the ambient light like strands of moonlit steel. There was something almost regal about him, yet it was impossible to shake the oppressive weight of his presence.


    David felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise. Beside him, a faint growl escaped Luna as his fists tightened instinctively. Her golden eyes red with a predatory glint as she red at the man. She had clearly sensed it too¡ªthe suffocating mana that radiated off him like an unseen storm. David shot her a sharp look, sending a mentalmand.


    "Stand down."


    Luna reluctantly eased back, her tension subsiding but her eyes never leaving the man.


    The moment of silent tension was broken by the man''s booming voice, directed at Mariana.


    "Mariana, my dear niece," he said, his tone blending mockery with scolding. "Is this truly appropriate? A youngdy in a gentleman''s room at such an ungodly hour? Or¡­ should I assume you spent the night here?"


    Mariana''s cheeks red crimson. "Uncle!" she eximed, flustered. "I¡ªno, of course not! That''s absurd!"


    "Is it, though?" he teased, his tone light yetced with an undertone of dominance. "Your posture says otherwise. Perhaps you''ve grown bold in my absence?"


    David suppressed the urge to roll his eyes and slit the man''s neck. He found the exchange repugnant, though Mariana''s embarrassment was almostical. What truly unsettled him, however, was the oppressive mana that filled the room, making it difficult for both him and Luna to breathe with ease.


    Worse still, when David activated his skill


    [point of view]


    to assess the man, a veil obscured everything¡ªhis abilities, stats, even his aura. It was as if he existed on a ne beyondprehension.


    He''s stronger than Luna. Or worse, leagues beyond her.


    The man turned to David, his eyes gleaming with a calcting sharpness that sent a chill down his spine. A theatrical bow followed, sharp and deliberate, breaking the tension.


    "Forgive my intrusion," he said, his voice polite but carrying an unmistakable undertone of scrutiny. "It seems I''ve interrupted an important conversation between you and my niece."


    David said nothing, merely narrowing his eyes as the man straightened.


    "But perhaps," the man continued, a faint smile curling his lips, "this is fortuitous. I was nning to meet with you anyway. You''ve intrigued me, David of De Gor. And before the ceremony begins, I''d very much like to have a word with you."


    Mariana shot a nervous nce between the two men. "Uncle, you¡ª"


    "Mariana," he interrupted, his tone softening only slightly. "Go prepare for the day. I will not detain your¡­ friend for long."


    David watched as Mariana hesitated, clearly torn between staying and obeying. Eventually, she relented, her shoulders slumping as she excused herself with a flustered bow. The man stepped aside, holding the door open for her with a flourish, his predatory smile never wavering.


    As the door clicked shut, the oppressive mana seemed to pulse, pressing harder against David''s senses. Luna tensed once more, her instincts screaming danger.


    "Now then," the man said, turning his attention fully to David. "Shall we talk?"


    David''s fists clenched under the table, his mind racing.


    Who is this man¡­ and why does he feel like a demon cloaked in mortal flesh?


    David''s fingers tensed imperceptibly as he silently summoned


    Frostfang


    , the silver twin des materializing within his grasp beneath the table. Its cold, familiar weight steadied him as he locked eyes with the man across from him. Mariana''s uncle settled into the chair with a predatory smile, his posture rxed yet exuding an unnerving sense of control.


    The smile widened as the man leaned back,cing his fingers together. "We finally meet," he said, his voice smooth, almost inviting, but with an edge that hinted at something far more dangerous.


    David didn''t respond immediately, his sharp gaze studying the man''s every move. Beneath the table, hidden from sight, Frostfang''s surface shimmered faintly, its edge humming withtent energy. Just in case.


    Luna shifted subtly beside him, her eyes locked onto Nicalo. Her ws extended ever so slightly, the sound so faint it would be imperceptible to anyone who wasn''t listening for it. Her body radiated tension, a coiled spring ready to strike at the first sign of danger.


    David''s voice, when it came, was calm but firm. "Your words make it sound as though we''ve known each other, yet I don''t recall ever meeting you."


    Mariana''s uncle chuckled, a low, resonant sound that seemed to fill the room. "Ah, my apologies if I gave you that impression." He extended a hand in mock civility. "Nicalo Va Ironde, at your service. Third council to the Archon, representative of Lysora County''s noble faction, and, if I may be so bold, a man of particr curiosity regarding you."


    David regarded the outstretched hand, noting the faint glow of mana coiled around Nicalo''s fingertips like a hidden viper. Choosing not to take it, he kept his voice measured. "Curiosity, you say?"


    Nicalo withdrew his hand, unbothered by the rejection, and leaned forward with the air of a man who held all the cards. "Of course. One cannot ignore the meteoric rise of a young man from the De Gor household. Particrly one with such¡­ unique talents. Your name has reached even the furthest corners of the Empire."


    Luna let out a low growl, her golden eyes shing with restrained fury.


    David''s expression didn''t waver, but inside, his thoughts churned.


    So, the game begins.


    "Well then," David said coolly, his grip tightening on Frostfang beneath the table. "Let''s see where this curiosity takes us, Count Nicalo."

 Chapter 217 A DANCE WITH A DEMON

    Count Nicalo''s eyes gleamed with an unsettling curiosity as he studied David and Luna, his gaze lingering on the sharp tension in their postures. The hostility was palpable, almost tangible in the air, and it amused him. He leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled as if weighing his next words. His lips curved into a faint smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "I must admit," Nicalo began smoothly, "I''ve heard quite the tale. Is it true, David? Did you really survive a sh with a being said to rival the might of the General of the Srian Empire?"


    David met Nicalo''s gaze with unflinching resolve, his disgust simmering just beneath the surface. He could see through the count''s charade now, see the flickers of something far more sinister lurking behind those silvered eyes. His grip on Frostfang tightened beneath the table as he replied coldly, "Let''s not waste time with this game, Count Nicalo. We both know you''re the one who attacked me in Aethelwarin."


    The room seemed to grow colder as silence stretched between them. Nicalo''s eyes widened, the mask of politeness slipping for just a moment before he let out a low, velvety chuckle. "Well, well, how intriguing." He leaned forward, resting his chin on his sped hands. "How did you know? Even Salomonis, with all his vignce, could never detect me. He eventually abandoned his little investigation. Yet you¡­" He trailed off, studying David with newfound interest.


    David''s re hardened. "It doesn''t matter how I know. What matters is that I do. I can see through your tricks,


    demon


    ."


    Nicalo''sughter deepened, taking on a malevolent edge. He covered his mouth with one hand, his shoulders shaking as he spoke between chuckles. "Impressive. Truly, whatever skill you possess is extraordinary. You''ve managed to uncover what so many others could not. I must admit, David, you''re far more intriguing than I initially thought."


    David had had enough. His patience snapped like a frayed thread as he shot to his feet, Frostfang gleaming in the dim light. "What do you want from me?" he demanded, kicking the table aside with a sharp crack. The impact sent the tray of breakfast ttering to the ground, the sound reverberating through the room.


    Luna shifted slightly, positioning herself between David and Nicalo, her ws glinting as her golden eyes bore into the demon''s form. Her low growl filled the space, a warning that promised swift retaliation.


    But David wasn''t nning to fight. His true goaly elsewhere. He had already begun inching toward the window, his movements subtle but deliberate.


    There''s no way I can take him head-on,


    David thought grimly.


    Not yet.


    Nicalo, ever perceptive, tilted his head, his eyes narrowing as he noticed David''s shift. "Ah," he said with a note of amusement, "you''re thinking of fleeing, aren''t you? Smart, I''ll give you that. But unnecessary." He raised a hand, palm outward, as if to calm the tension. "Rx, young De Gor. I''m not here to cause trouble. Not today, at least."


    David didn''t rx. His muscles remained coiled like a spring, ready tounch him toward the window at the first sign of danger. "If you''re not here for trouble, then what do you want?"


    Nicalo leaned back in his chair again, his predatory smile returning. "An invitation," he said smoothly. "I''m here to extend an invitation to join my ranks. Someone of your talents, your¡­ vision, would make a valuable ally."


    David''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. "Join you?" he spat, the disgust in his voice unmistakable. "You must be delusional if you think I''d ever align myself with your kind."


    Nicalo''s smile didn''t falter. "Think about it," he said, his tone almost conversational. "The power, the freedom. You could rise above the petty squabbles of mortals and carve a legacy for yourself. A legacy that would be remembered for centuries."


    David''s jaw tightened. "Save your pitch. I''m not interested."


    Nicalo sighed, his expression briefly tinged with mock disappointment. "Such a shame. But no matter. The offer stands, should you ever change your mind." He rose gracefully from his seat, his movements fluid and unhurried, as though he had all the time in the world.


    "I''ll leave you to think it over," Nicalo said, turning toward the door. But before he left, he nced back, his smile sharp enough to cut. "And David? Be careful. The game has only just begun."


    As the door clicked shut behind him, David and Luna exchanged a nce, their resolve unspoken but firm. Whatever game Nicalo intended to y, they would be ready or so they thought.


    ****


    As Count Nicalo stepped out of David''s room, his thoughts were a whirlwind of curiosity and dark amusement.


    How did he know?


    David''s ability to see through his guise had been nothing short of impressive, and it intrigued him. There was no record of the De Gor family being aware of the demon factions, much less knowing of the specific n to unleash chaos. The existence of demons was supposed to be a secret, a whispered legend kept hidden in the shadows. Yet David had seen through him, had known.


    A slow smile spread across Nicalo''s face as he walked down the dimly lit corridor, his footsteps echoing like the ticking of a clock.


    Perhaps the De Gor boy is more than he seems.


    The smile turned darker, and the air around him seemed to grow colder. Nicalo''s true form began to emerge¡ªhis face flickering with the first hint of the corruption beneath his human disguise. Red eyes blinked open across his skin, a manifestation of his demonic nature. They were eyes of fire, glowing with malevolent intent, each one watching from a different angle. His true self was far more monstrous, and this form, this illusion of a human, was nothing more than a shell he had borrowed.


    David¡­ you''re interesting.


    His mind wandered to the boy''s potential, his fate yet undecided. But deep down, Nicalo already knew. No matter what path David chose, it would end the same. The demons would bring about chaos, and David would either join or be crushed beneath their heel.


    Nicalo''s lips curled into a predatory grin, his thoughts filled with visions of David''s despair.


    Once I break you, boy, I''ll savor every moment. I''ll watch the light fade from your eyes as you realize you were always just a pawn.


    His tongue flicked out, tasting the air, imagining the sweetness of David''s inevitable downfall.


    The demons would have their chaos, and ''Nicalo'' would make sure that David was the one to feel it most keenly.

 Chapter 218 INTENTIONS

    David leaned back against the closed door of his room, exhaling a deep breath as if trying to release the tension that had seized him moments ago. His mind raced, reying the encounter with Count Nicalo¡ªor, more urately, the demon masquerading as him. The air still felt thick, as though the oppressive mana lingering from the demon''s presence hadn''t entirely dissipated.


    Luna''s golden eyes shimmered in the dim light, her gaze fixed on David. "What now?" she asked, her voice low but steady, tinged with the same unease David felt. "Do we confront Salomonis? He might know something."


    David ran a hand through his white hair, his mind grappling with theyers of implications. "We have to," he said finally, his voice firm butced with doubt. "But it doesn''t make sense, Luna. Salomonis has been in this castle for years. His mastery of mana and magical detection is unrivaled¡ªhe should''ve sensed Count Nicalo''s corruption. I didn''t even need ''Celestial Wheel'' to see the foul energy seeping from that thing."


    Luna nodded, her wed hands resting on the table, her posture still alert. "The demon was surprised," she mused, her lips curving slightly. "It didn''t expect you to unmask it so quickly. That tells me it''s used to going undetected, even by someone like Salomonis. Maybe the weird mage should know about this after all."


    David frowned, pacing the room. "Or that''s what the demon wants," he countered, his voiceced with suspicion. "What if it revealed itself deliberately? What if this is a trap to draw me to Salomonis, or worse¡ªto expose me to something even more dangerous?"


    Luna tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. "True, but consider this: if that thing is Count Nicalo, then what happened to the real one? Does the real Nicalo even exist anymore? And if he does, why hasn''t anyone noticed his absence?"


    David froze, the question slicing through his thoughts like a de. He hadn''t considered that possibility. What if the demon had reced Count Nicalo long ago? What if the real Nicalo was dead, imprisoned, or worse¡ªused as a vessel for whatever twisted schemes this demon was concocting?


    "That''s exactly what I''m afraid of," David said quietly, his hands balling into fists. "If this is the demon''s y, then we''re already steps behind. But if there''s even a chance Salomonis doesn''t know, we need to tell him. He''s the only one who might be able to help us."


    Luna crossed her arms, her gaze softening. "Then we move carefully. No rash decisions. The demon''s ying a game, and if we''re not careful, we''ll be the ones caught in its web."


    David met her eyes, the weight of the situation heavy between them. "Agreed. Let''s find Salomonis. But this time, we control the board, not the demon."


    And with that, David straightened, his resolve hardening. The fight was far from over, but he would face whatever came next with unyielding determination.


    David stepped outside with Luna by his side, the crisp morning air brushing against his skin as the tension from the earlier encounter lingered in the back of his mind. Before he could even take another step, a figure shifted in the shadows near the hallway corner. Startled, both he and Luna turned abruptly, their postures defensive, only to see Mariana stepping forward hesitantly.


    "Mariana?" David asked, his voice tinged with both surprise and suspicion. "What are you doing here?"


    Mariana fidgeted under their gazes, wringing her hands. "I... I was hiding from my uncle," she confessed sheepishly, ncing toward the closed door behind them. "I was waiting for you."


    Luna''s golden eyes narrowed, her suspicion evident as she tilted her head slightly. "Were you eavesdropping?" she asked, her voice sharp, though her curiosity seemed to overpower her irritation. "Did you hear anything from inside?"


    Mariana''s face flushed, and she looked away, embarrassment colouring her expression. "I tried," she admitted, her tone reluctant. "But I couldn''t hear anything. Normally, as a Swordmaster, my senses are sharper than most, but this time... it was like the room waspletely silent. I couldn''t even sense voices."


    David felt a cold sensation crawl down his spine, an unwee chill that made him clench his fists reflexively. It had to be the demon''s doing¡ªsome sort of barrier or concealment spell to ensure their conversation wasn''t overheard. The realization only added to his unease.


    Before he could dwell further, Mariana''s demeanor shifted, her embarrassment melting into determination. "Anyway," she continued, her tone lightening, "if you''re not busy, I was wondering if I could show you around the coast before the ceremony starts. It''s one of the best views around here."


    Luna crossed her arms, her tone t as she replied, "I don''t think that''s a good idea right now. We have more pressing matters to handle."


    David raised a hand, silencing her protest with a calm but firm gesture. "Actually," he said, looking at Mariana thoughtfully, "that''s not a bad idea. It gives us a chance to talk." He didn''t borate, but his intent was clear¡ªto probe Mariana for any information she might have about her uncle and whether she''d noticed anything unusual about him.


    Mariana''s face lit up with excitement, and her earlier nervousness seemed to vanish. "Great!" she said, her enthusiasm infectious. "There''s so much I want to show you¡ªand maybe," she added, her voice lowering slightly, "you can teach me something about how to get stronger."


    As they began to walk, Mariana led the way down a quieter corridor, gesturing for them to follow. They descended a set of stone stairs that spiraled toward the castle''s lower levels. Before reaching the main entrance, Mariana turned sharply and guided them toward the stables.


    "Wait here," she said, darting inside. Momentster, she reappeared carrying two simple but elegant cloaks. She handed one to David and the other to Luna. "It''s best if we avoid drawing too much attention," she exined. "The coast is usually quiet, but with the ceremonying up, there might be more people around than usual."


    David nodded, donning the cloak and pulling its hood over his head. The fabric was light yet sturdy, offering just enough coverage to obscure their faces without hindering their movements. Luna followed suit, though she cast a wary nce at Mariana as she secured the sp of her own cloak.


    "Lead the way," David said, his voice even.


    Mariana grinned, her excitement palpable as she began to guide them out of the castle and toward the path that led to the coast. As they walked, David''s mind churned with questions. He needed to know what Mariana had observed about her uncle¡ªanything that might exin how long the demon had been in disguise or whether the real Count Nicalo still existed.


    For now, he would y along, masking his concerns with measuredposure. Whatever secretsy ahead, he intended to uncover them, one step at a time.

 Chapter 219 THE HUNTER FROM THE SHORE

    The sound of waves crashing against jagged rocks filled the air, harmonizing with the cry of seagulls circling above in the morning light. A cool breeze swept across ckwater Beach, carrying the briny tang of the ocean. The morning sun struggled to pierce through a thin veil of mist, casting the shore in a pale, diffused glow.


    A solitary figure trudged across the damp sand, their arrival disrupting the tranquil scenery with an air of menace. Cloaked in a heavy cape that absorbed rather than reflected the morning light, the figure''s dark hood concealed all but a sleek, featureless mask. The mask, devoid of any expression or detail, made them seem otherworldly, an entity removed from the vibrant world around them.


    Strapped to their back was a colossal rectangr box-like weapon, its surface reinforced with rivets and adorned with glowing red sigils. The intricate arcane symbols etched into the dark metal faintly pulsed, their crimson light defying the daylight. Scars and dents marred the weapon''s surface, hinting at countless battles fought and endured.


    A faint crimson glow emanated from the figure''s chest, pulsing in rhythm with their slow, deliberate steps. It was unclear if the light came from a talisman, a cursed object, or something bound to their very essence. Each pulse felt alive, a subtle challenge to the serenity of the beach.


    The figure came to a halt near the shoreline, where the wavespped hungrily at the sand. Without hesitation, they reached for the side of the weapon on their back. A hiss of steam erupted as a hiddenpartment slid open, releasing a faint metallic scent into the air. The glowing sigils on the weapon intensified briefly before a small vial emerged.


    The vial, ss clouded from within, contained a liquid that shifted and swirled like a living entity. Shades of crimson and ck coalesced and separated, as though in a dance only it understood. The figure grasped the vial with a gloved hand, their posture unyielding, their mask betraying no hint of thought or emotion.


    As thepartment resealed itself with a metallic clink, the figure''s voice rumbled low, deep, and resonant, carrying a tone of irritation. "Number Nine better know what they''re doing," he muttered, his words lost to the rhythmic crash of waves.


    He turned his attention toward the cliffs at the edge of the beach, his gaze lingering on the jagged rocks and shadows that seemed to writhe unnaturally in the distance. With the vial securely in hand, the figure began to move, each step deliberate and purposeful.


    The morning sun climbed higher, its warmth failing to dispel the cold aura that clung to the cloaked figure. ckwater Beach, typically a ce of serene beauty, now bore witness to a harbinger of something ominous yet inevitable. Whatevery ahead, it was clear this enigmatic visitor brought with them a reckoning, their purpose written in the glow of their weapon and the eerie crimson light pulsing from their chest.


    The figure, standing firm on the sands of ckwater Beach, reached behind his back and pulled a long, dark pole from thepartment of his weapon. The screeching sound of metal on metal echoed in the still morning air as he drove the pole into the ground with an audible thud. For a moment, the beach seemed to hold its breath, the wind stilling, the waves hesitating in their eternal motion.


    The upper end of the pole began to pulse with a deep crimson light, its glow faint at first, then growing stronger, as though it was responding to some unseen call. The air thickened, a pressure settling in as the very earth seemed to tremble beneath the figure''s feet. The light shifted from a dull crimson to an almost blinding brilliance, its hue casting long shadows across the shore.


    From the depths of the dark waters, something stirred. At first, it was only a ripple on the surface, faint and fleeting. Then, as if summoned by the pulsing beacon, a group of Dunemauls emerged from the waves. These were not the ferocious monsters adventerurs knew, their aggressive, bloodlust-driven nature tempered into something different. Instead, they moved with an eerie, controlled calm, their massive forms towering and their glowing eyes fixed on the figure with unwavering respect.


    Without a sound, the creatures bowed before the cloaked figure, their massive arms reaching down, touching the ground in a gesture of reverence. But the figure paid them no mind, his focus solely on the vile he now held.


    He turned toward thergest of the Dunemauls, his voice low but carrying an undeniablemand. "Take this," he said, handing the vial over with deliberate care. "Pour it into the center of the skull ritual when the moon is at its brightest."


    The monster in the center of the group remained silent, its beady eyes reflecting the glow of the crimson light, but it did not speak. Instead, it simply took the vial in its hand and held it with reverence, nodding without a word. The figure''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of realization crossing his mind.


    "Oh, right," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible, "you can''t speak... monsters."


    With a sigh, he turned his attention back to the pole, cing both hands on its dark surface. A pulse of his dark mana surged through his arms, flooding into the pole. The air around him grew colder, the pressure heavier, as sigils and mana circles began to swirl around the pole in an intricate dance. The symbols flickered into existence, each one inscribed withplex, cryptic runes that seemed to shimmer and shift with an otherworldly energy.


    As his mana flowed through the intricate patterns, the circles began to connect, weaving a web of arcane power that stretched out into the very air around them. His focus tightened, his expression unwavering, and a bright crimson light erupted from the center of the ritual. The energy exploded outward, cascading across the sea, sending ripples through the water as the entire coast seemed to glow with the intensity of the ritual.


    The figure stepped back, satisfied. "Preparationsplete on my side," he murmured to himself. His eyes scanned the vast expanse of the sea, watching as the Dunemauls bowed once more in respect, then retreated into the waters, their forms vanishing into the depths from which they came.


    The figure stood motionless for a moment, allowing the ritual''s power to settle. The beach returned to its quiet calm, the wavespping gently against the shore once more. With a final nce toward the water, the figure exhaled, as if releasing a breath he had been holding for far too long.


    He reached to the side of his weapon, and apartment slid open with a soft hiss, revealing a crystal ss and a bottle of wine. The figure poured the dark, rich liquid into the ss, its color deep and red, mirroring the glow of the sigils still hovering in the air.


    Sitting down on arge rock near the ritual''s focal point, he took the ss in his hand and gazed out over the sea. The beach, once again silent and still, became a backdrop to his thoughts.


    "It won''t be long now," he said quietly, a smile creeping beneath the edges of his mask. "Soon, chaos will rise."


    He took a sip of the wine, savoring its taste as the sun climbed higher into the sky, casting its pale light over the beach. For a moment, the world seemed peaceful, but the figure knew better. The calm was merely the precursor to the storm, and he intended to enjoy every moment of the calm before chaos was unleashed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 220 THROUGH THE HEART OF LYSORA (Gifts))

    David, Luna, and Mariana stepped out of the grand castle gates, the cobbled paths giving way to the bustling streets of the inner circle. This area, reserved for the elite, radiated opulence with its towering buildings, pristine avenues, and finely dressed residents. The trio moved steadily, their cloaks drawn tight to blend into the crowd.


    The transition from the polished elegance of the inner circle to the lively chaos of the outer segment was marked by a shift in the air. The scent of roasted seafood, sea salt, and spices wafted through the streets, mingling with the sound of merchants hawking their wares and childrenughing in alleyways. Here, the buildings were simpler, their facades weathered but warm, reflecting the spirit of themon folk.


    Mariana turned to David, her eyes sparkling with pride. "This," she eximed, gesturing grandly to the bustling market, "is the heart of the county. Its people. This is where life truly thrives."


    David couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm, a thought crossing his mind. Despite her noble upbringing, Mariana genuinely cared for these people. It was evident in her demeanor, in the way she greeted passing vendors and stopped to admire handcrafted trinkets. She was at ease here, as if this was her true home.


    Their walk soon turned into a culinary adventure. They strolled through the market, stopping at stalls selling skewers of sizzling monster shrimp, bowls of glowing sea jelly, and fried fly squid. Mariana, ever eager, convinced David and Luna to try everything.


    "It''s not every day you get to taste the sea''s treasures, you know!" she teased, handing Luna a stick of fly squid.


    Luna sniffed it hesitantly before taking a small bite, her face lighting up in surprise. "Not bad," she admitted, though her expression remained guarded.


    Themoners recognized Mariana despite her disguise, though none addressed her formally. A quiet reverence followed her, as if this was not her first time among them. The vendors smiled warmly, and a few children waved shyly as she passed, their gestures reciprocated with subtle nods and winks.


    As they stopped at another stall, Luna, still chewing on the fly squid, asked casually, "So, Mariana, have you known your uncle for long?"


    Mariana smiled as she handed David a glowing sea jelly skewer. "All my life," she replied. "Uncle Nicalo practically helped raise me after my father passed. He''s always been my guide and my fiercest protector."


    David seized the opportunity to probe further, careful not to appear suspicious. "Has he been acting... different recently?" he asked, his tone light, as if it was an idle curiosity.


    Mariana paused, her gaze thoughtful. "Not really. He''s always been a bit of a recluse. Swordmasters often go into seclusion to train, and Uncle Nicalo is no exception. Lately, though, he does spend even more time in his quarters. I thought it was just his way of preparing for the ceremony."


    Her words tightened the knot in David''s chest. He forced a smile, his mind working rapidly. Seclusion could indeed exin some behavior, but the oppressive aura he had felt from Count Nicalo was not something a mere human could generate.


    "Don''t let him intimidate you, David," Mariana added suddenly, her tone light-hearted but sincere. "He might seem stern, but he''s really a sweet soul at heart."


    Both David and Luna grimaced inwardly, sharing a fleeting nce. The Count''s oppressive mana and demonic nature were anything but sweet. Still, neither could afford to reveal the truth¡ªnot yet.


    As they continued through the market, David found himself observing Mariana more closely. Her interactions with the people, her genuine smiles, and her warmth were disarming. She was undeniably noble, yet her heart seemed rooted here, among themoners.


    And yet, David couldn''t shake the sense of impending danger. Count Nicalo''s sinister presence loomed over their every step, and the clock was ticking. For now, though, he chose to y along, hoping that this excursion might yield more answers.


    As they meandered through the bustling market streets, Mariana turned to David, curiosity lighting up her eyes. "David," she began hesitantly, "how are you so strong? Is it a skill you have or something you trained for?"


    David smirked, deciding to tease her. "Luck," he replied simply, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    Mariana''s face fell, her expression softening into one of disappointment. "Oh," she murmured, looking away. "I suppose luck really does favor some more than others."


    Realizing she''d taken him seriously, David let out a heartyugh and pped her on the back, startling her. "I''m joking!" he said with a grin.


    Mariana staggered forward, spinning around with wide eyes. "David!" she eximed. "You''re a brute! Who treats ady like that?"


    David shrugged nonchntly, his tone turning slightly serious. "If you want to get stronger, you''ve got to toughen up. You''ve got no battle sense."


    "Battle sense?" Mariana repeated, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Is that some sort of skill?"


    David shook his head, a small chuckle escaping him. "No, it''s not a skill or a power. It''s muscle memory¡ªthe instinct you develop after countless hours of dedicated training. It''s about learning how to adapt without relying on mana or aura."


    Mariana''s jaw dropped slightly, her expression incredulous. "Who would be that stupid? We''ve been given these God-given abilities for a reason!"


    "That''s exactly the problem," David replied, crossing his arms. "You rely too much on those abilities. What happens when you run out of mana in the middle of a fight? Or when your opponent uses something to suppress your aura? Strength isn''t just about power; it''s about preparation."


    Mariana fell silent, digesting his words. For the first time, she seemed to genuinely consider the w in her approach. After a moment, she looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with determination. "Then teach me," she said firmly.


    David raised an eyebrow, shaking his head. "It''s not something you can learn in a day, Mariana. It takes years of discipline and training."


    Mariana sped her hands together, her tone turning pleading. "Please, David! I''m not asking for years¡ªjust give me something to start with. I''ll do the rest."


    David sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Fine. But where are we going to find an opponent? You can''t exactly learn without someone to spar against."


    Mariana''s face broke into a wide grin as she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, shiny badge with an "A" symbol etched into it. "I know the perfect ce!" she dered, holding the badge up triumphantly.


    David arched a brow. "What''s that?"


    "It''s my ess badge to the Adventurers'' Guild," Mariana exined, already leading the way. "They have sparring arenas, practice dummies, and even ranked matches. We can train there!"


    Luna let out an exasperated sigh, muttering under her breath. "This is going to be interesting."


    David followed reluctantly, his curiosity piqued despite himself. The prospect of stepping into a ce brimming with skilled adventurers and fighters was intriguing¡ªand it might just give Mariana the perspective she needed.


    As they made their way through the bustling streets, the towering spires of the Adventurers'' Guild came into view, promising a new chapter of challenges and revtions.


    ****


    The trio entered the bustling Adventurers'' Guild, their cloaks drawn low to keep a low profile. But despite their attempts at subtlety, murmurs began rippling through the crowd. Adventurers paused mid-conversation, their eyes widening as they recognized Mariana.


    "Is that...?"


    "It''s the ming de!"


    "The Level A adventurer! What''s she doing here?"


    David nced around, catching the excitement sparking in the eyes of nearly every guild member. The whispers grew louder, some filled with awe, others with nervous energy. He leaned toward Mariana, smirking. "Seems like you''re pretty popr around here."


    Mariana shrugged nonchntly, though a faint blush crept up her cheeks. "It''s nothing. They''re just overreacting."


    "Sure they are," Luna quipped dryly, adjusting her hood.


    As they reached the front desk, a well-groomed male receptionist greeted them, his uniform immacte and adorned with the guild''s crest. When his eyesnded on Mariana, he straightened up instantly, a wide smile spreading across his face.


    "Ad Arcana et Immortalis," he intoned, reciting the guild''s motto with practiced ease. "How may I assist the ming de today?"


    Mariana removed her hood, revealing her identity to the stunned crowd. She handed over her badge, her tone calm and direct. "I''d like to request a ranked match," she said, sliding the badge across the counter. "With 500 Terran gold as the wager."


    A hush fell over the guildhall. The room, which had been filled with the hum of conversation moments ago, became deathly quiet.


    "Did she say five hundred gold?"


    "She''s putting that much on the line? Who''s the opponent?"


    The receptionist''s hand trembled slightly as he picked up the badge. "A-ranked match¡­ with a wager of that size?" He cleared his throat, his professionalism returning. "Very well, Lady Mariana. Please wait in the lounge while we make the necessary arrangements."


    David''s eyes swept over the crowd, noticing how their gazes shifted between awe and envy. He leaned closer to Mariana. "So, ming de, care to exin this little nickname?"


    Mariana chuckled, her tone light butced with pride. "It''s just what they call me here. My de earned its reputation in a few battles."


    Luna snorted, crossing her arms. "A few battles? The way they''re gawking at you, you''d think you saved the kingdom."


    Mariana grinned but didn''t reply. Instead, she motioned for them to follow her to the lounge, where the real excitement was about to begin. David, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that this "match" was about to reveal far more about Mariana than she was letting on.


    ***


    Hey everyone, it''s been a while since west spoke, haha. I really appreciate all the support you''ve given me.


    use this code for FPS: ABDHYMA2EDVPNFMZA


    I would like to give a shout-out to the following amazing pple:


    Hawkeye 07


    Castle Gate


    Lewis Cooper 9575


    Un hindered


    Satish yadav 7415


    Thexan


    Deep water 70


    Brooke Dunlop


    DezPerado


    Epic Young Master


    Jeremiah Madej


    Paul Saxon


    emmaunel55


    and a big thank you to my shadow readers.

 Chapter 221 RUMBLINGS OF THE ABYSS

    David nced around the guildhall, his sharp gaze taking in the lively atmosphere. The room was packed wall-to-wall with adventurers of varying skill levels, their armor gleaming under the flickering light of enchantednterns. The air buzzed with energy, a mix of excitement and tension that seemed almost tangible.


    "Is it always this crowded?" David asked, keeping his voice low as he adjusted the cloak draped over his shoulders.


    Mariana chuckled, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Not usually," she admitted. "Most of the time, the monsters from the sea keep to themselves. They''re content in their watery domain and rarely venture ontond. But right now¡­"


    She trailed off, motioning to the throngs of adventurers around them. "Every year, around this time, something extraordinary happens. A dungeon rises from the depths of the ocean. Adventurers from across the empire flock here to take part in the event."


    "A dungeon?" Luna echoed, her ears perking up beneath her hood.


    Mariana nodded, her tone taking on a reverent edge. "Not just any dungeon. This one is called the Leviathan''s Abyss. It''s an ancient, treacherous ce said to be teeming with untold treasures¡ªand unimaginable dangers. The allure is irresistible to adventurers seeking glory and fortune."


    David absorbed her words, his brow furrowing in thought. Something about the name struck a chord deep within him. Leviathan''s Abyss¡­


    His mind clicked. The memories of Salomonis flooded back, weaving together with fragments of his own knowledge. The name wasn''t just a legend; it was a key. A key to something far greater. Somewhere within the depths of this dungeony the Codex of the Sea, a relic of immense power that both he and Salomonis had sought to understand.


    His thoughts raced, the pieces of the puzzle snapping into ce. If the codex was truly hidden within the abyss, then this wasn''t a coincidence. This was destiny.


    Before he could dwell further, a sharp voice cut through his thoughts.


    "Excuse me, Lady Mariana," the male receptionist called, striding toward them with a furrowed brow. His expression was tense, his earlier confidence reced by unease.


    Mariana tilted her head, a flicker of concern crossing her face. "What is it?"


    The receptionist hesitated, his gaze flicking to David and Luna before focusing on Mariana. "I''m afraid I have some bad news regarding your ranked match request."


    David exchanged a nce with Luna.


    The receptionist shifted ufortably, his hands sped in front of him. "Lady Mariana, with all due respect, your reputation precedes you. As the ming de, your name carries weight even beyond these walls. Few A-ranked adventurers feel they can match your skill, and I''m afraid they''ve rejected your offer for a match."


    His voice softened, and he bowed his head slightly. "I deeply apologize for not meeting your request. I understand the frustration this may cause."


    Mariana sighed, crossing her arms as she leaned slightly on the counter. "Figures. I thought at least some of them would have the guts to take me on. Guess I was wrong."


    Luna, who had been silently observing, smirked. "I didn''t realize you were that strong around here," she teased.


    Mariana shot Luna a sarcastic look, one eyebrow raised. "Oh, please. Coming from you? Don''t pretend you''re not a monster yourself, far beyond the likes of these adventurers."


    Luna grinned but said nothing, enjoying Mariana''s reaction.


    David, who had been quietly watching the exchange, turned to Mariana. "No need to apologize. It''s not a waste of time," he said, his voice calm. "But if none of them will fight you, then maybe I can step in."


    Mariana blinked, surprised. "You? You want to request a ranked match?"


    David nodded. "Why not? Might as well see what this system is all about."


    The receptionist furrowed his brow, looking David up and down. "Sir, if you wish to request a ranked match, I''ll need your Adventurer ID."


    David tilted his head. "I don''t have one."


    The receptionist sighed, shaking his head. "Without an Adventurer ID, it won''t be possible to arrange a ranked match. The system requires all participants to be registered and ranked ordingly."


    Mariana frowned, feeling a twinge of guilt. "Sorry, David. I should''ve known this would happen. We''re just wasting your time¡ª"


    David raised a hand, stopping her mid-sentence. "Not a waste of time. Besides, there''s always a way." He looked at the receptionist. "I''m an acquaintance of Mariana''s. Surely there''s something you can do to measure my strength."


    The receptionist''s eyes widened slightly, and he nced between Mariana and David. "Well¡­ I suppose, given your association with Lady Mariana, there is an alternative. We have a strength-assessment chamber in the guild. It''s designed to gauge potential recruits and determine their suitability for certain ranks."


    David smirked. "That''ll do."


    "Follow me, then," the receptionist said, motioning toward a side hallway.


    As they walked, Luna leaned closer to Mariana, her voice low but teasing. "Looks like he''s about to show off."


    Mariana chuckled. "If he''s anything like I think he is, this should be interesting."


    The group entered a spacious room lined with polished stone and faintly glowing runes etched into the walls. At the center was arge crystal orb mounted on a pedestal, surrounded by a series of intricate glyphs. The air hummed withtent energy, giving the space an almost reverent feel.


    The receptionist gestured to the orb. "This is our strength-assessment tool. ce your hand on the orb and channel your energy into it. The glyphs will react and assign a preliminary rank based on your output."


    David approached the orb, his expression calm but focused. "That''s it?"


    "That''s it," the receptionist confirmed. "But be warned, it''s highly sensitive. If you push too much energy into it, the glyphs may overload."


    Mariana and Luna watched with bated breath as David ced his hand on the orb. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the runes began to glow faintly, pulsating in rhythm with his energy.


    The light intensified, spreading outward in a cascade of colors. The glyphs on the floor shimmered, their intricate patterns shifting and rearranging themselves as the orb absorbed David''s power.


    The receptionist''s jaw dropped as the crystal began to hum, the sound growing louder with each passing second. "What¡­ what kind of energy is this?" he muttered, his voice tinged with awe.


    Luna simply grinned, her eyes glinting with anticipation.


    The orb shed one final time before the light dimmed, leaving the room in stunned silence.

 Chapter 222 TESTING GROUNDS

    David exhaled deeply, removing his hand from the now-dim crystal orb. The residual hum of energy faded into a tense silence, leaving the room awash in awe and disbelief. He clenched and unclenched his fist, as if reacquainting himself with his restrained power.


    The receptionist gawked at the orb, his expression a mixture of shock and confusion. "I-I''ve never seen the glyphs rearrange themselves like that... It''s as though the system didn''t know how to categorize you."


    David simply shrugged, his face calm and unassuming. "Guess I got lucky."


    Mariana tilted her head, her sharp eyes narrowing. She wasn''t entirely convinced by his nonchnt demeanor but chose not to press further. "Lucky? That''s one way to put it," she said, her toneced with subtle curiosity.


    Luna, meanwhile, folded her arms, smirking. "So? What''s the verdict?"


    The receptionist fumbled for words, finally consulting the intricate glyphs etched on the pedestal beneath the orb. After a long pause, he looked up, his voice barely steady. "It''s¡­ inconclusive. The system recognized extraordinary energy, but the rank fluctuated. It couldn''t pinpoint a definitive grade."


    Mariana raised an eyebrow, impressed despite herself. "Inconclusive, huh? That''s rare."


    David ignored the murmurs of the others, taking a step back from the pedestal. He breathed out slowly, calming the subtle ripples of power still coursing through him. That was close, he thought to himself. He''d intentionally suppressed his aura, feeding only a fraction of his true energy into the orb. If he hadn''t, he wasn''t sure what kind of chaos he might have unleashed.


    As he adjusted his cloak, David''s lips curved into a faint smile. Yeah, he told himself, suppressing my aura was the right choice.


    He nced over at Luna and Mariana, their faces still reflecting varying degrees of intrigue and curiosity. "Well," he said casually, "what''s next?"


    Mariana smirked, herpetitive spirit reignited. "Next? I think it''s time to see how you handle a real fight."


    David chuckled, shaking his head. "You never stop, do you?"


    "Not when ites to someone as interesting as you," she replied, her grin widening.


    As they exited the room, the receptionist remained frozen in ce, staring at the orb as if it might offer answers to the mystery he''d just witnessed. But it didn''t. Instead, it seemed to hum faintly, as if acknowledging that it had barely scratched the surface of David''s true potential.


    ****


    The receptionist blinked, his quill pausing mid-scribble. "You''ll be ced in the master''s category," he began cautiously, still trying to process the anomalies surrounding David. "But I must ask¡ªhow much are you willing to bid for this match?"


    Before David could respond, Mariana stepped forward, her voice carrying its usualmanding tone. "He doesn''t need to. I''ll still offer the 500 terran gold to anyone who can defeat him."


    The room buzzed with murmurs as adventurers craned their necks to get a better view of the conversation. Mariana, the ming de herself, putting such a hefty bounty on an unranked stranger? It was an event worth noting.


    The receptionist adjusted his spectacles nervously. "Lady Mariana, I¡ª"


    "Just write it down," she interrupted with a smirk, leaning her weight on the counter. "Trust me, it''s worth it."


    David''s calm gaze flicked between Mariana and the receptionist. "That''s generous of you, Mariana," he said lightly, "but I have a condition of my own."


    The receptionist stiffened. "A condition?"


    David nodded, his expression unreadable. "I''ll fight anyone below the master rank. No exceptions."


    A hush fell over the room. The receptionist frowned, clearly perplexed. "But¡­ you''ve been ced in the master''s category. Why would you¡ª"


    "I''m not using my aura," David said inly, cutting him off.


    The receptionist froze mid-sentence, his jaw ck. His confusion quickly morphed into disbelief. "Y-You''re¡­ not serious, are you?"


    Mariana''s eyes widened slightly before narrowing as she crossed her arms. I forgot about that part, she thought, her lips curving into an intrigued smile. "David," she said, her voiceced with skepticism, "are you really going to fight without using any energy at all?"


    David shrugged, a faint smirk on his face. "That''s the n."


    Murmurs erupted throughout the guild hall, adventurers exchanging incredulous nces.


    "Is he insane?"


    "Not even using aura? What''s he nning?"


    "This is going to be a massacre!"


    Mariana, however, felt a flicker of excitement stir in her chest. Battle sense, she reminded herself, recalling their earlier conversation. She''d dismissed the concept initially, but now, she was genuinely curious. Could someone truly fight and win without tapping into the energies of the world?


    The receptionist, still pale, looked at David as though he''d just announced he could walk on water. "Sir, I¡­ I strongly advise against this," he stammered. "The adventurers here don''t hold back. Without aura¡ª"


    "¡ªI''ll be fine," David interrupted, his tone steady and confident. "Just make the announcement."


    The receptionist hesitated, ncing at Mariana for confirmation. She gave him a small nod, her smirk unwavering.


    With a reluctant sigh, the receptionist scribbled the details into the guild ledger. He cleared his throat and raised his voice, addressing the crowd. "Attention, all guild members! A ranked match has been requested by an unranked challenger!"


    The hall erupted into whispers and gasps, every adventurer''s attention now firmly on David.


    "He''ll face anyone below the master rank or at the set rank of a master swordsman," the receptionist continued, his voice growing firmer, "and he won''t be using aura!"


    The room fell silent for a heartbeat before bursting intoughter and jeers.


    "What kind of fool is he?"


    "Does he think this is some kind of joke?"


    "I''ll take him on. Easy money."


    David stood there, unfazed by themotion. His calm demeanor only added to the mystique surrounding him.


    Mariana watched him intently, her mind racing. Is this confidence or arrogance? she wondered. Either way, I''m about to find out.


    As the murmurs andughter settled, the receptionist sighed again. "The challenge will take ce in the guild''s central arena. All interested participants, please register now."


    David leaned against the counter, ncing at Mariana. "Looks like it''s showtime."


    She smirked, her excitement barely contained. "Don''t disappoint me, David."


    He chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with determination. "Wouldn''t dream of it."

 Chapter 223 REUNION.

    The guild''s central arena buzzed with an electric tension as David stepped into the wide, sand-covered ring. A crescent of adventurers lined the edges, their expressions ranging from wary to opportunistic. Each had their sights on the prize, the 500 terran gold¡ªa fortunerge enough to secure a family''s future for years.


    Mariana stood at David''s side, arms crossed, her eyes sharp and intent. She had discarded her usual yfulness, now keen to observe this battle sense David had spoken of. The atmosphere in the arena felt heavy, like a storm teetering on the horizon.


    David rolled his shoulders and stretched his arms, his body loose and rxed despite the eyes on him. His calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the greedy and eager stares of his challengers. "A crowd like this, just for me?" David joked, shing a crooked grin at Mariana.


    She smirked but didn''t reply, instead watching him closely. Her gaze wasn''t just curious¡ªit was calcting.


    The receptionist approached, clipboard in hand, his brow furrowed in doubt. "Are you absolutely certain about this? No aura? Not even a hint of mana to back you up?"


    David nodded, letting out a light chuckle. "Certain as the sun''s rise. Let''s not keep the good people waiting."


    The receptionist hesitated but finally raised his voice to announce the first challenger. "Step forward, B-ranked adventurer, Marik Stormde!"


    A broad-shouldered man with a rugged face and light armor strode into the arena. His movements carried the weight of a seasoned warrior, and strapped to his back was a massive ymore. The de gleamed under the sunlight, its edge honed to perfection.


    Marik stopped a few paces away, nting the sword into the ground with a thud that sent ripples through the sand. He examined David with a mixture of disdain and amusement. "You must be brave, or stupid, to think you can take me on without an ounce of aura."


    David gave azy shrug. "Or maybe you''re not as scary as you think."


    Mariana raised an eyebrow at David''s casual taunt, a flicker of amusement dancing in her eyes. "You really don''t hold back, do you?"


    Marik''s expression darkened, and he yanked the ymore free. "Fine, let''s see if you''re still joking when I''m done."


    The crowd hushed as Marik adjusted his stance, holding the heavy de with surprising ease. The receptionist nced between the two and, with a sharp nod, raised his hand. "Begin!"


    Marik charged, the sand spraying under his boots as he swung the ymore in a wide arc. The sheer force of the swing was enough to cleave through armor and bone alike.


    David stood still, his posture almost too casual as the de screamed toward him. Then, with a movement so fluid it was almostzy, he sidestepped the attack. The ymore crashed into the sand, sending up a plume of dust.


    Mariana leaned forward, her breath caught in her throat.


    David pivoted, closing the gap between them in a sh. His fist shot out, striking Marik''s gauntlet with pinpoint precision. The heavy sword wobbled, the force of the strike reverberating through Marik''s arm.


    "Your form''s too rigid," David remarked, stepping back. "You''re relying on the sword to do all the work."


    Marik growled, tightening his grip on the ymore. He adjusted his stance, his eyes narrowing. "You''re quick, but that won''t save you forever."


    As the crowd watched with bated breath, Mariana couldn''t help but smile. This is going to be interesting.


    The sound of metal shing against air filled the arena as Marik swung his ymore in a flurry of powerful arcs. Each strike carried the weight of years of experience, yet none managed to even graze David. His movements were fluid, almost dance-like, as he evaded with minimal effort, his body twisting and shifting with precision.


    Frustration grew on Marik''s face as he pressed harder, his strikes bing more erratic. "Stand still, damn you!" he bellowed, his ymore mming into the sand once more.


    David chuckled, his expression calm. "If I stood still, where''s the fun in that?"


    He sidestepped another heavy swing, then stepped into Marik''s guard. With a swift, calcted motion, David''s leg shot out, his boot connecting squarely with Marik''s face. The force of the kick sent therger man stumbling backward, his ymore slipping from his grasp as hended on his back with a resounding thud.


    The crowd erupted in gasps and murmurs of disbelief.


    David took a step back, rolling his shoulders as if the fight had been a light warm-up. He turned to Mariana, who stared wide-eyed. "The first thing about battle sense," David began, his tone steady, "is learning to adapt. Watch your opponent, read their movements, and use your surroundings. Wait for the right moment to strike. Raw power doesn''t mean much if you''re too slow tond a hit."


    Mariana nodded, absorbing his words as the crowd''s shock turned into a murmur of awe.


    The receptionist, still recovering from the sight of Marik''s defeat, hesitated before raising his hand. "Winner, David!"


    David nced at the receptionist. "Call the next participant."


    Reluctantly, another adventurer stepped forward, this time a lithe figure with dual des. The fight was over almost as quickly as it began, with David deftly disarming and incapacitating his opponent. One by one, adventurers stepped into the arena, and one by one, they fell. Each battle seemed effortless for David, his movements deliberate and efficient.


    Between matches, David spoke to Mariana. "Physical exercise is just as important as trusting your aura. Strengthening your body gives you an edge, even when you''re low on mana or unable to use aura."


    Mariana nodded, but her gaze remained fixated on David, admiration mixed with curiosity.


    As the defeats piled up, the once-eager adventurers began to murmur amongst themselves. "Who is this guy?" one whispered.


    "We should''ve figured anyone apanying the ming de would be just as dangerous¡ªor worse," another muttered.


    Eventually, the murmurs turned into refusals. Adventurers began backing out, shaking their heads as they retreated into the crowd.


    The receptionist approached David, his expression apologetic. "It seems no one else is willing to challenge you."


    David raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    The receptionist hesitated, then added, "Well, almost no one. There''s¡­ an unusual request. A D-ranked adventurer and her partner, an S-ranked alchemist, have asked to fight you together. They''re a B-ss party."


    David tilted his head, intrigued. "Two against one? Strange."


    The receptionist nodded. "They''re waiting for your answer."


    David nced at Mariana, who merely shrugged, and then back at the receptionist. "I''ll take it."


    The crowd parted as two figures stepped into the arena. One was a petite young woman with short hair and an energetic smile, her adventurer''s gear light but well-kept. Beside her stood a small figure in a long, ornate robe, a variety of alchemical vials strapped to her belt.


    The young woman gasped audibly, her eyes lighting up in recognition. "David?! is that you!"


    David blinked, surprised. "Yue?"


    Yue, the alchemist, seemed equally shocked. "You''re the one causing this chaos?"


    David offered a respectful nod. "It''s been a while, Yue." he said, addressing the alchemist.


    Yue bounced on her heels, her excitement palpable. "I can''t believe we''re meeting again! And here, of all ces!"


    David smirked. "The world works in strange ways."


    Litty crossed her arms, studying him. "I didn''t expect the infamous challenger to be someone we knew."


    David chuckled. "Infamous, huh? I guess word travels fast."


    His tone shifted as he looked between them. "Are you sure you want to go up against me? Two-on-one is already unconventional, but I don''t want to hurt you."


    Yue grinned. "You think you can?"


    David''s smile widened, his confidence unwavering. "I suppose we''ll find out."


    Mariana leaned closer to David, her voice tinged with curiosity as they prepared for the next match. "You know them?" she asked, gesturing toward Yue and Litty as they made their way into the arena.


    David nodded, keeping his gaze fixed on the duo. "We crossed paths during my travels. Yue''s an alchemist¡ªsharp and resourceful. Don''t let her size fool you; she''s incredibly knowledgeable about magic and potion crafting. Litty, on the other hand, is the sword user."


    Mariana tilted her head, studying the pair more intently. "An alchemist and a swordswoman? That''s an unusualbination. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Luna stepped forward, her expression softening as she addressed David. "You''ll take it easy on them, won''t you?" she asked, a faint smile on her lips. "I like them."


    Meanwhile, Yue, standing in the arena, caught sight of Luna. Her pale cheeks turned a vibrant red as she sped her small hands to her face, eyes wide with wonder. "She''s¡­ so beautiful," Yue whispered to herself, staring at Luna''s beast-like ears with an almost childlike fascination.


    Litty raised an eyebrow at her partner, nudging her gently. "Mother, now''s not the time for that."


    "But her ears¡­" Yue muttered, her voice barely audible. "They look so soft. I just want to pet them¡­"


    Luna noticed Yue''s staring and blinked, offering a warm, puzzled smile. "Are you okay?"


    Yue quickly averted her gaze, her blush deepening. "Y-yes! I''m fine!"


    The receptionist''s voice cut through the moment. "Let the matchmence!"


    Litty stepped forward, drawing her dual swords with a flourish, her posture firm and confident as she positioned herself in front of Yue. Behind her, Yue adjusted her vials, her hands steady as she prepared for support.


    David took a deep breath, his keen eyes already reading their stances. He smiled faintly, speaking under his breath. "Let''s see what they''ve got."

 Chapter 224 A DUEL OF WITS AND POWER

    The air in the guild''s central arena grew heavy with tension as the receptionist raised his arm and announced the start of the match. "Let the battle begin!" he dered, stepping back swiftly to avoid the sh that was about to unfold.


    Litty and Yue exchanged a quick nod, their synchronization evident. Litty stepped forward, her swords gleaming under the light as she unleashed a surge of energy. A brilliant green Aura erupted around her, shimmering like a forest alive with vitality. David''s eyes narrowed in surprise. Below the rank of master swordsman, it was almost unheard of to manifest Aura so vividly. Yet, here it was¡ªalive, crackling, and full of power.


    "Interesting," David thought, his lips curving into a faint smirk. "Looks like she''s as special as me." He dismissed the thought of her being an anomaly, focusing instead on the fight ahead.


    Yue, standing a few paces behind Litty, reached into her pouch and began tossing vials into the air with graceful precision. The vials cracked open, releasing bursts of pale blue mist that wrapped around Litty. David felt the pressure increase. Buff spells. A formidable duo indeed. The air around Litty thickened as her green Aura red even brighter, blending with the supportive energy from Yue''s concoctions.


    David couldn''t help but admire their teamwork. "They''re coordinated, I''ll give them that," he mused, nodding subtly in respect. He adjusted his stance, his keen eyes tracking Litty''s movements as she prepared to strike.


    Litty, emboldened by the enhancements, felt an electric surge of confidence course through her. "With Mom''s buffs, even if I''m only a third-ranked swordsman, I can win this!" she thought, her resolve hardening. David wasn''t refining Mana into Aura, after all. To her, this was an opening, an opportunity to tip the scales.


    With a roar of determination, Litty dashed forward, her swords trailing behind her in perfect alignment. Her movements were fluid and calcted, her green Aura leaving faint trails in her wake. The audience held their breath, the sh about to unfold.


    David nted his feet firmly on the ground, his muscles tensing as he anticipated her strike. "Let''s see what you''ve got," he muttered under his breath, his eyes gleaming with an excitement that hadn''t surfaced in a while.


    Litty''s approach was swift and precise. Her twin swords carved a wide, lethal arc aimed at David''s midsection, the green glow of her Aura enhancing her strikes. The crowd held their collective breath, but David remained unbothered, his expression calm, almost bored. At thest possible moment, he extended his hand and effortlessly deflected the des'' trajectory with the tips of his fingers, the impact creating a sharp metallic ng.


    Gasps erupted from the audience. Litty staggered back, her eyes wide with disbelief. "How¡­ How is that even possible?!" she demanded, gripping her swords tightly. "You''re not using Aura, are you?"


    David chuckled lightly, his voice calm but carrying an edge of authority. "Not at all," he said, his tone as nonchnt as if they were discussing the weather. Before she could react, he pushed her back with a light kick. Litty twisted mid-air, using her other sword to absorb the force of the kick andnd gracefully on her feet. She narrowed her eyes, her green Aura ring angrily as she processed his words.


    David nced at Mariana, who was observing intently from the sidelines. "You see, Mariana," he began, raising his voice so she could hear him clearly, "true masteryes from refining your battle sense to its peak. It''s not just about Aura or raw strength¡ªit''s about reading the battlefield, predicting movements, and trusting your instincts." He shot her a confident smirk. "With a refined body and heightened senses, decisions like these be second nature."


    Mariana frowned, absorbing his words while Litty clenched her fists, visibly bristling. "You''re underestimating me!" she growled. From across the arena, Yue''s voice rang out. "n B!"


    Yue hurled a vial to the ground, shattering it in a burst of vibrant yellow mist. She whispered something under her breath, her words lost to the crowd, and immediately, dark storm clouds began to gather overhead. Electricity crackled ominously, a charged tension filling the air. A bolt of lightning struck Yue, her petite frame absorbing the surge of energy with an unnatural ease. She extended her arm, directing the lightning toward Litty.


    The transformation was instantaneous. Litty exhaled sharply, her breathing out as steam. Her green Aura mixed with the flickering blue of electricity, creating an intense, chaotic glow. She sheathed her swords and took a stance, her movements slower and more deliberate, as though she was preparing for something monumental.


    Then, with a blur of motion, Litty vanished.


    The crowd blinked in confusion, their eyes struggling to track her movements. David''s sharp gaze, however, followed her easily. His battle sense screamed that her presence behind him was imminent, yet it didn''t trigger the warning of danger. He didn''t move.


    That hesitation¡ªor rather, that calcted stillness¡ªwas exactly what Litty had been banking on. Another lightning bolt struck her, amplifying her speed and strength even further. With a cry, she unsheathed her swords mid-strike, her des aimed to pierce through David''s seemingly imprable defenses.


    The sh was deafening. A violent explosion of energy erupted as her swords collided with David''s body, sending debris and dust flying into the air. The shockwave rocked the arena, forcing onlookers to shield themselves as the ground beneath their feet trembled. When the dust began to settle, all eyes turned toward the epicenter of the chaos, eager to see who had emerged victorious.


    As the dust began to settle, revealing the aftermath of the fierce sh, the crowd''s eager anticipation turned to disappointment. Standing amidst the debris, David held Litty by the neck, her feet dangling just slightly above the ground. She struggled against his iron grip, her swords ttering uselessly at his feet. Despite the overwhelming position, David''s expression remained calm, evenpassionate. He hadn''t harmed her, nor did it seem he intended to.


    "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," David said, his voice steady but tinged with respect. "Your skills aremendable, Litty. Thatst strike would have taken down even a normal Master-ranked swordsman."


    The crowd murmured in awe, their respect for Litty growing despite her apparent defeat. Yet, something in the air shifted. A strange sensation crept up David''s spine as his battle sense stirred uneasily. Litty''s face twisted into a sly grin, her lips curling upward with a mischievous confidence.


    "Normal, you say?" she hissed, her voiceced with triumph. "Who said I was trying to defeat you? I was just the distraction."


    David''s eyes narrowed. "What?"


    Litty''s grin widened. "Underestimating my mother was your first mistake."


    Before he could process her words, his battle sense erupted into a screaming warning, a cacophony of danger that made his heart race. His grip on Litty loosened as he cursed under his breath, his instincts kicking in.


    "The elf¡­" he muttered, realization dawning like a thunderp. His focus had been entirely on Litty when it should have been on Yue¡ªthe alchemist who had once taught him about the energies of the world. The very knowledge that had eluded him now seemed poised to undo him.


    Beneath David''s feet, a massive magic circle began to glow, intricate patterns connecting in a web of radiant green light. It pulsed with ominous energy, itsplex symbols shifting as if alive. David''s eyes darted around the arena, searching for Yue, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    His battle sense roared again, and his body tensed instinctively. "Damn it!" he growled, realizing toote the trap he had walked into.


    From the center of the circle, an explosion erupted, its green radiance engulfing him entirely. The arena shook violently, the shockwave forcing spectators to shield their eyes from the blinding brilliance. Whispers and gasps echoed among the crowd as they craned their necks to see the aftermath, uncertainty gripping their hearts. Was this the end of the undefeated challenger? Or merely the beginning of something far more dangerous?

 Chapter 225 WHAT EXACTLY AM I?

    The crowd was on edge, their voices rising in a cacophony of anxious murmurs as the dust from the explosion began to settle. Whispers of David''s demise rippled through the arena like a wave, and some spectators, their faces pale with disbelief, murmured that he had to be gone.


    Luna stood apart from the chaos, a small grin pulling at her lips as she observed the scene. "He lost," she muttered under her breath, a mix of amusement and intrigue in her tone.


    Mariana, overhearing Luna''s words, turned to her with concern etched on her face. "What do you mean, he lost? Is David okay?"


    Realizing her slip, Luna quickly masked her expression and reassured Mariana, "Oh, he''s fine. Don''t worry. But... let''s just say he didn''t quite stick to his word."


    Mariana''s eyes narrowed in confusion, but before she could press further, the arena was engulfed in a piercing white light. The brilliance forced the crowd to shield their eyes, gasps of astonishment echoing around them. Slowly, as the light dimmed, the sound of deliberate pping cut through the stunned silence.


    All eyes turned toward the center of the arena, where the dust had finally settled to reveal David, unharmed and standing tall. His hands slowly came together in a mock apuse, his figure radiating an undeniable, almost otherworldly presence.


    The crowd erupted into a mix of cheers and shocked exmations. "What kind of monster is he?" someone shouted.


    In a corner of the arena, Yue and Litty materialized from thin air, their expressions mirroring the astonishment of the audience. Yue, normallyposed and confident, was wide-eyed, her lips trembling as she whispered, "Impossible... That spell was designed to incapacitate even a King-ranked swordsman..."


    Litty, equally stunned, looked at her mother, then back at David. "Mother, your spell... it failed?"


    David''s calm voice broke through their shock. "You two were incredible. That was amendable attack¡ªone that could have brought most seasoned warriors to their knees. But..." His eyes scanned the arena, stopping at Mariana and Luna before turning back to the duo. "I lost."


    A stunned silence fell over the arena. The crowd exchanged bewildered nces, trying toprehend what they''d just heard.


    The receptionist, who had been frozen in ce, suddenly remembered the conditions of the match. Stepping forward with a mixture of awe and apprehension, he pointed at David. "You weren''t supposed to use Aura to fight or defend yourself... But right now, Aura is covering you."


    David nced at himself, the faint glow of his Aura enveloping his form like a protective shield. He sighed and nodded, acknowledging the truth of the statement. "You''re right. I broke the rules."


    The crowd erupted again, their earlier awe reced with an uproar of mixed emotions. Some jeered, othersughed, and a few cheered for Yue and Litty, acknowledging their victory.


    Mariana looked at David, her face a mixture of relief and mild annoyance. "You said you wouldn''t use Aura..."


    David shrugged, his lips curving into a sly smile. "Sometimes, instincts take over. But that just shows how dangerous they were." He turned to Yue and Litty, bowing slightly in respect. "You two were magnificent. I look forward to seeing what more you''re capable of."


    Yue and Litty exchanged a nce, their shock slowly melting into pride at David''s words. Even in defeat, they had earned the respect of someone who, Aura or not, had proven himself to be a force of nature.


    As the crowd''s excitement began to settle, Yue stepped forward, her small framemanding attention despite her childlike appearance. Her emerald eyes gleamed with curiosity as she approached David. "Bend down," she said softly, her tone carrying an unusual intensity.


    David raised an eyebrow, but with a shrug, he crouched to her level. Yue leaned in close, her lips near his ear as she whispered, "Why didn''t you tell me that the unknown energy from back then¡ªthe one we couldn''t figure out¡ªwas just Vrynxor Aether?"


    David blinked, his head tilting slightly. "Vrynxor Aether?" he repeated, confused.


    Without hesitation, Yue smacked him lightly on the head, causing him to flinch. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten! Vrynxor Aether is one of the topmost forms of energy,monly wielded by Dragons. How could you not know this?"


    David''s mind raced, the pieces of the puzzle scattering wildly. Dragons? Topmost energy? White Aura? His confusion was evident, his eyes darting as he tried to make sense of Yue''s words.


    Yue squinted at him, studying his expression. "Wait... Don''t tell me¡ªyou didn''t know?" she asked, her voiceced with incredulity.


    David opened his mouth to respond, but Yue grabbed his hand, cutting him off. Closing her eyes, she concentrated, her senses probing the faint traces of energy emanating from him. Suddenly, her eyes shot open, wide with disbelief.


    "Your Aura... it feels like a Dragon''s, but at the same time, it doesn''t," she muttered, half to herself. Her gaze bore into him, demanding answers.


    Before Yue could dig further, Mariana approached them, her noble demeanor instantly shifting the atmosphere. She offered Yue a polite nod, her voice respectful. "It''s an honor to meet an S-ss alchemist. Individuals like you are exceedingly rare."


    Yue blinked, caught off guard by the noblewoman''s greeting. Bowing slightly, she replied, "The honor is mine, Lady me sword. Your reputation precedes you."


    Mariana smiled graciously, her tone soft butmanding. "I''d like to extend an invitation to both you and Litty. Tonight, there''s a banquet at my castle. Your presence would be most wee."


    Yue''s mouth fell open slightly, and even Litty looked taken aback. "A banquet... at the castle?" Yue stammered, her usualposure slipping.


    David, who had been quietly watching the exchange, broke into a warm smile. "You should ept," he said, winking yfully at Yue.


    Yue''s cheeks flushed faintly, and she nodded, understanding the subtle message in David''s gesture. Turning to Mariana, she and Litty bowed deeply. "We would be honored to attend."


    Mariana nodded approvingly, her eyes ncing back at David as a smile tugged at her lips. "Then it''s settled. I''ll see you all tonight."


    As the trio watched her walk away, Yue turned to David, her curiosity not entirely sated but momentarily set aside. "You''ve got some exining to do," she whispered, her tone both amused and intrigued.


    David chuckled, the weight of Yue''s words lingering in his mind as he prepared for the evening ahead. Vrynxor Aether... Dragons... what exactly am I?


    ****


    A/N: Hey everyone! Apologies for not publishing yesterday¡ªI was attending an event, and it turned out to be super rewarding! I had the chance to connect with a god-tier artist who has previously worked with Redice Studio, the creators of Solo Leveling. Fingers crossed, but I might be dropping some original character designs soon! Let me know in thements if you think this book should be adapted into a manhwa!

 Chapter 226 AN ENTRANCE OF POWER AND INTRIGUE

    The sun dipped below the horizon, painting Lysora County in hues of deep orange and crimson before surrendering to the velvet blue of night. Lights flickered on, lining the path to the grand castle of Castrum Belli et Ignis, casting a warm glow upon its towering spires. Tonight, the castle stood resplendent, adorned with shimmering banners and radiantnterns, a testament to the grandeur of the asion. Whispers filled the air as the lights hinted at an event of monumental significance.


    Inside the county, excitement bubbled. It was rare for such a grand gathering to ur, especially at the Archon''s seat of power. Over the years, Archon ra Va Ironde had ruled Lysora County with an iron will and sharp mind. But rumors had always surrounded her, weaving a mystique around her unmarried status.


    Some spected she harbored disdain for men; others whispered that no suitor could meet her lofty standards. Whatever the truth, one fact remained undeniable¡ªher younger sister, Mariana Va Ironde, was the natural heir to her mantle.


    Tonight would solidify that notion. Though the Archon''s sessor had yet to be formally announced, the gathering bore all the marks of such an asion. Nobles from every corner of the region had arrived, dressed in their finest silks and adorned with jewels that sparkled like stars.


    The courtyard buzzed with conversation as carriages pulled up one after another. Nobles stepped out, men with polished boots and embroidered cloaks, women in flowing gowns of opulent fabrics. They ascended the stone steps leading to the grand entrance, where the castle''s massive iron gates stood open, nked by guards in ceremonial armor.


    Inside, the air was thick with the mingling scents of fresh flowers, exotic spices, and polished wood. Servants, dressed in crisp attire, moved with practiced grace, offering trays of golden goblets filled with sparkling wine. Each noble was ushered into the spacious, opulently decorated hall, a masterpiece of architecture. The room boasted high vaulted ceilings with intricate carvings, crystal chandeliers casting a soft glow upon polished marble floors.


    One by one, the nobles were introduced with flourish. A liveried servant stationed at the entrance announced their names and titles, his voice resonating across the hall.


    "Lord Eustace of House Feryn!"


    "Lady Vivienne of House Drakemoor!"


    "Count Aurelian of House Velmont!"


    The nobles stepped forward, their gazes sweeping the hall, exchanging polite nods and measured smiles. As they entered, their eyes were drawn to the raised dais at the far end of the hall. Upon it stood two grand chairs, intricately carved and gilded, symbolizing the Archon''s authority. Only one was upied tonight¡ªby ra Va Ironde, her piercing gaze scanning the gathering.


    To her right, Mariana stood, resplendent in a dress of deep crimson and gold that hinted at her fiery temperament and noble lineage. She bore herself with poise, her hands sped loosely before her as she weed each arrival with a nod. Though her expression was calm, her eyes gleamed with determination. Tonight, Lysora County''s nobles would see not just an Archon''s sister but a leader ready to bear the weight of her future title.


    As the hall filled, the buzz of anticipation grew. The night promised revtions, alliances, and perhaps secretsid bare.


    The hall buzzed with conversation as nobles filtered in, their titles and lineage announced with formality.


    "Baroness Elendria of House Carrick!"


    "Duke Harrick of the Northern Marches!"


    "Lady Isolde of House Vernier!"


    Each name brought murmurs of recognition or quiet disdain, the social undercurrents of noble politics flowing like unseen tides. The grand hall brimmed with opulence, the chandeliers casting a soft golden glow over the crowd, highlighting silks, velvets, and gilded armors.


    Then, the herald''s voice cut through the din, silencing the hall:


    "David De Gor, son of the Great General, Hilton De Gor, and hispanions!"


    All eyes turned toward the grand staircase. David emerged, his steps steady and deliberate as he descended, nked by Yue, and Litty. His attire was a striking bnce of elegance and martial authority, a subtle nod to his heritage. His expression was calm, yet his sharp gaze hinted at an unshakable resolve.


    The room''s reaction was a dichotomy. Some whispered among themselves, acknowledging how far David had risen since his return as the Spross Des Banners. Others, oblivious to his recent achievements, eyed him with veiled disdain, their mocking gazes a reflection of old grudges or misced pride.


    From her position near the dais, Mariana caught sight of David. A genuine smile broke through herposed exterior, her fiery eyes softening ever so slightly. Her demeanor didn''t escape her elder sister who subtly observed the shift in Mariana''s mood.


    "Interesting," ra thought, her piercing gaze locking onto David. His presencemanded attention, yet there was a distinct humility in the way he carried himself, a trait rarely seen in nobles or their progeny.


    As David reached the center of the hall, the crowd''s whispers grew louder, curiosity and spection rippling through the air. He bowed slightly, a respectful gesture that conveyed his acknowledgment of the Archon and the gathered nobility. Hispanions followed suit, their postures a mix of deference and self-assurance.


    But before the moment could settle, a sudden movement at the dais drew all eyes. ra, the Archon, rose from her seat. Her movement was graceful yetmanding. She stepped forward, the room falling into an uneasy silence as the crowd collectively held its breath.


    The Archon had been absent for some time without exnation, her disappearance a source of rumors and unease among the nobility. To see her now, stepping forth with an air of quiet authority, was as unexpected as it was riveting.


    Standing before the gathered nobles, her presence was maic. Her eyes, cold and calcting, swept across the room, lingering momentarily on David and his group.


    "So, this is the one who captured Mariana''s attention," Seraphina mused, her expression unreadable as her lips curved into the faintest of smiles.


    The hall stood still, anticipation thick in the air. Whatever the Archon was about to say, it was clear it would set the tone for the rest of the evening.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!